diff options
| -rw-r--r-- | 37405-0.txt | 398 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | 37405-0.zip | bin | 152180 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | 37405-8.txt | 8688 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | 37405-8.zip | bin | 150913 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | 37405-h.zip | bin | 1343792 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | 37405-h/37405-h.htm (renamed from 37405-h/37405-h.html) | 356 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | 37405-rst.zip | bin | 1333511 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | 37405-rst/37405-rst.rst | 11635 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | 37405-rst/images/cover.jpg | bin | 354716 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | 37405-rst/images/illus-086.jpg | bin | 173825 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | 37405-rst/images/illus-126.jpg | bin | 161599 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | 37405-rst/images/illus-174.jpg | bin | 159699 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | 37405-rst/images/illus-286.jpg | bin | 168346 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | 37405-rst/images/illus-fpc.jpg | bin | 156146 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | 37405-rst/images/title-emb.png | bin | 3505 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | 37405.txt | 8690 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | 37405.zip | bin | 150894 -> 0 bytes |
17 files changed, 4 insertions, 29763 deletions
diff --git a/37405-0.txt b/37405-0.txt index f140d28..bfd1dfc 100644 --- a/37405-0.txt +++ b/37405-0.txt @@ -1,26 +1,4 @@ - A MAID AT KING ALFRED’S COURT - - -This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with almost -no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it -under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included with this -eBook or online at http://www.gutenberg.org/license. - -Title: A Maid at King Alfred’s Court - -Author: Lucy Foster Madison - -Release Date: September 11, 2011 [EBook #37405] - -Language: English - -Character set encoding: UTF-8 - -*** START OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK A MAID AT KING ALFRED’S COURT -*** - - - +*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK 37405 *** Produced by Darleen Dove and the Online Distributed Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net. @@ -8306,376 +8284,4 @@ The author’s punctuation style is preserved. Hyphenation has been made consistent. - - - - -*** END OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK A MAID AT KING ALFRED’S COURT -*** - - - - -A Word from Project Gutenberg - - -We will update this book if we find any errors. - -This book can be found under: http://www.gutenberg.org/ebooks/37405 - -Creating the works from public domain print editions means that no one -owns a United States copyright in these works, so the Foundation (and -you!) can copy and distribute it in the United States without permission -and without paying copyright royalties. Special rules, set forth in the -General Terms of Use part of this license, apply to copying and -distributing Project Gutenberg™ electronic works to protect the Project -Gutenberg™ concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered -trademark, and may not be used if you charge for the eBooks, unless you -receive specific permission. If you do not charge anything for copies of -this eBook, complying with the rules is very easy. You may use this -eBook for nearly any purpose such as creation of derivative works, -reports, performances and research. They may be modified and printed and -given away – you may do practically _anything_ with public domain -eBooks. Redistribution is subject to the trademark license, especially -commercial redistribution. - - - -The Full Project Gutenberg License - - -_Please read this before you distribute or use this work._ - -To protect the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting the free -distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work (or -any other work associated in any way with the phrase “Project -Gutenberg”), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full Project -Gutenberg™ License available with this file or online at -http://www.gutenberg.org/license. - - -Section 1. General Terms of Use & Redistributing Project Gutenberg™ -electronic works - - -*1.A.* By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg™ -electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to -and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property -(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all the -terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or destroy all -copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in your possession. If you -paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a Project Gutenberg™ -electronic work and you do not agree to be bound by the terms of this -agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person or entity to whom you -paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8. - -*1.B.* “Project Gutenberg” is a registered trademark. It may only be -used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who -agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few things -that you can do with most Project Gutenberg™ electronic works even -without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See paragraph -1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project Gutenberg™ -electronic works if you follow the terms of this agreement and help -preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg™ electronic works. See -paragraph 1.E below. - -*1.C.* The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation (“the -Foundation” or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection of -Project Gutenberg™ electronic works. Nearly all the individual works in -the collection are in the public domain in the United States. If an -individual work is in the public domain in the United States and you are -located in the United States, we do not claim a right to prevent you -from copying, distributing, performing, displaying or creating -derivative works based on the work as long as all references to Project -Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope that you will support the -Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting free access to electronic works -by freely sharing Project Gutenberg™ works in compliance with the terms -of this agreement for keeping the Project Gutenberg™ name associated -with the work. You can easily comply with the terms of this agreement by -keeping this work in the same format with its attached full Project -Gutenberg™ License when you share it without charge with others. - -*1.D.* The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern -what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are in -a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, check -the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this agreement -before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, distributing or -creating derivative works based on this work or any other Project -Gutenberg™ work. The Foundation makes no representations concerning the -copyright status of any work in any country outside the United States. - -*1.E.* Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg: - -*1.E.1.* The following sentence, with active links to, or other -immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg™ License must appear -prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg™ work (any work on -which the phrase “Project Gutenberg” appears, or with which the phrase -“Project Gutenberg” is associated) is accessed, displayed, performed, -viewed, copied or distributed: - - This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with - almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away - or re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License - included with this eBook or online at http://www.gutenberg.org - -*1.E.2.* If an individual Project Gutenberg™ electronic work is derived -from the public domain (does not contain a notice indicating that it is -posted with permission of the copyright holder), the work can be copied -and distributed to anyone in the United States without paying any fees -or charges. If you are redistributing or providing access to a work with -the phrase “Project Gutenberg” associated with or appearing on the work, -you must comply either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through -1.E.7 or obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project -Gutenberg™ trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. - -*1.E.3.* If an individual Project Gutenberg™ electronic work is posted -with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution -must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any additional -terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms will be linked -to the Project Gutenberg™ License for all works posted with the -permission of the copyright holder found at the beginning of this work. - -*1.E.4.* Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg™ -License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this -work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg™. - -*1.E.5.* Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this -electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without -prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with -active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project -Gutenberg™ License. - -*1.E.6.* You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary, -compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including any -word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access to or -distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg™ work in a format other than -“Plain Vanilla ASCII” or other format used in the official version -posted on the official Project Gutenberg™ web site -(http://www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or -expense to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a -means of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original -“Plain Vanilla ASCII” or other form. Any alternate format must include -the full Project Gutenberg™ License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1. - -*1.E.7.* Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying, -performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg™ works unless -you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. - -*1.E.8.* You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing -access to or distributing Project Gutenberg™ electronic works provided -that - - - You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from - the use of Project Gutenberg™ works calculated using the method you - already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed to - the owner of the Project Gutenberg™ trademark, but he has agreed to - donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project Gutenberg - Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid within 60 - days following each date on which you prepare (or are legally - required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty payments - should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project Gutenberg - Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in Section 4, - “Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary - Archive Foundation.” - - - You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies - you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he - does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg™ License. - You must require such a user to return or destroy all copies of the - works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue all use of and - all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg™ works. - - - You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of - any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the - electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of - receipt of the work. - - - You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free - distribution of Project Gutenberg™ works. - - -*1.E.9.* If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project Gutenberg™ -electronic work or group of works on different terms than are set forth -in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing from both the -Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and Michael Hart, the -owner of the Project Gutenberg™ trademark. Contact the Foundation as set -forth in Section 3. below. - -*1.F.* - -*1.F.1.* Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable -effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread -public domain works in creating the Project Gutenberg™ collection. -Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg™ electronic works, and the -medium on which they may be stored, may contain “Defects,” such as, but -not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate or corrupt data, transcription -errors, a copyright or other intellectual property infringement, a -defective or damaged disk or other medium, a computer virus, or computer -codes that damage or cannot be read by your equipment. - -*1.F.2.* LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES – Except for the “Right -of Replacement or Refund” described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project -Gutenberg™ trademark, and any other party distributing a Project -Gutenberg™ electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all liability -to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal fees. YOU AGREE -THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT LIABILITY, BREACH OF -WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. -YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR -UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, -INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE -NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH DAMAGE. - -*1.F.3.* LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND – If you discover a -defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can -receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a -written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you -received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium with -your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you with -the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in lieu of a -refund. If you received the work electronically, the person or entity -providing it to you may choose to give you a second opportunity to -receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If the second copy -is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing without further -opportunities to fix the problem. - -*1.F.4.* Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth -in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you ‘AS-IS,’ WITH NO OTHER -WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT LIMITED TO -WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTIBILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE. - -*1.F.5.* Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied -warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of damages. -If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement violates the -law of the state applicable to this agreement, the agreement shall be -interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or limitation permitted by -the applicable state law. The invalidity or unenforceability of any -provision of this agreement shall not void the remaining provisions. - -*1.F.6.* INDEMNITY – You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the -trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone -providing copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in accordance -with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the production, -promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works, -harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, including legal fees, -that arise directly or indirectly from any of the following which you do -or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this or any Project Gutenberg™ -work, (b) alteration, modification, or additions or deletions to any -Project Gutenberg™ work, and (c) any Defect you cause. - - -Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg™ - - -Project Gutenberg™ is synonymous with the free distribution of -electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of computers -including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It exists -because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations from -people in all walks of life. - -Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the -assistance they need, is critical to reaching Project Gutenberg™’s goals -and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg™ collection will remain freely -available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project Gutenberg -Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure and -permanent future for Project Gutenberg™ and future generations. To learn -more about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and how -your efforts and donations can help, see Sections 3 and 4 and the -Foundation web page at http://www.pglaf.org . - - -Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive -Foundation - - -The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit -501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the state -of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal Revenue -Service. The Foundation’s EIN or federal tax identification number is -64-6221541. Its 501(c)(3) letter is posted at -http://www.gutenberg.org/fundraising/pglaf . Contributions to the -Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the -full extent permitted by U.S. federal laws and your state’s laws. - -The Foundation’s principal office is located at 4557 Melan Dr. -S. Fairbanks, AK, 99712., but its volunteers and employees are scattered -throughout numerous locations. Its business office is located at 809 -North 1500 West, Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887, email -business@pglaf.org. Email contact links and up to date contact -information can be found at the Foundation’s web site and official page -at http://www.pglaf.org - -For additional contact information: - - Dr. Gregory B. Newby - Chief Executive and Director - gbnewby@pglaf.org - - -Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation - - -Project Gutenberg™ depends upon and cannot survive without wide spread -public support and donations to carry out its mission of increasing the -number of public domain and licensed works that can be freely -distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest array of -equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations ($1 to -$5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt status with -the IRS. - -The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating -charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United -States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a -considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up -with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations where -we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND -DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular state -visit http://www.gutenberg.org/fundraising/donate - -While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we -have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition -against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who -approach us with offers to donate. - -International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make any -statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from outside -the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff. - -Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation -methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other ways -including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To donate, -please visit: http://www.gutenberg.org/fundraising/donate - - -Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg™ electronic -works. - - -Professor Michael S. Hart is the originator of the Project Gutenberg™ -concept of a library of electronic works that could be freely shared -with anyone. For thirty years, he produced and distributed Project -Gutenberg™ eBooks with only a loose network of volunteer support. - -Project Gutenberg™ eBooks are often created from several printed -editions, all of which are confirmed as Public Domain in the U.S. unless -a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not necessarily keep eBooks -in compliance with any particular paper edition. - -Each eBook is in a subdirectory of the same number as the eBook’s eBook -number, often in several formats including plain vanilla ASCII, -compressed (zipped), HTML and others. - -Corrected _editions_ of our eBooks replace the old file and take over -the old filename and etext number. The replaced older file is renamed. -_Versions_ based on separate sources are treated as new eBooks receiving -new filenames and etext numbers. - -Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search facility: - - http://www.gutenberg.org - -This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg™, including -how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive -Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to subscribe to -our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks. +*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK 37405 *** diff --git a/37405-0.zip b/37405-0.zip Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index c48108d..0000000 --- a/37405-0.zip +++ /dev/null diff --git a/37405-8.txt b/37405-8.txt deleted file mode 100644 index 6b5de03..0000000 --- a/37405-8.txt +++ /dev/null @@ -1,8688 +0,0 @@ - A MAID AT KING ALFRED'S COURT - - -This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with almost -no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it -under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included with this -eBook or online at http://www.gutenberg.org/license. - -Title: A Maid at King Alfred's Court - -Author: Lucy Foster Madison - -Release Date: September 11, 2011 [EBook #37405] - -Language: English - -Character set encoding: ISO-8859-1 - -*** START OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK A MAID AT KING ALFRED'S COURT -*** - - - - -Produced by Darleen Dove and the Online Distributed Proofreading Team at -http://www.pgdp.net. - -Darleen Dove - -[Illustration: _"'TWILL LULL THEE TO DREAMLESS REPOSE."_] - - ---- - - *A MAID AT KING ALFRED'S COURT* - - _A Story for Girls_ - - - _By_ - LUCY FOSTER MADISON - Author of "A Maid of the First Century," etc. - - ILLUSTRATED BY IDA WAUGH - - THE PENN PUBLISHING COMPANY - PHILADELPHIA MCM - - _Copyright 1900 by The Penn Publishing Company_ - - ---- - -"I bring, thy favor to attain, -King Alfred and his glorious reign. -No nobler hero could I bring -Than Britain's pure and gentle king. -Brighter than all, his spotless name -Shines on his country's scroll of fame. -A thousand years his bones are dust, -Yet men still name him as the Just. -A hundred kings have ruled his state, -Yet him alone she names--The Great. -To him, her noblest praise she sings, -As mightiest of her mighty kings." - - - - -CONTENTS - - - CHAPTER I--THE MEETING IN THE FOREST - CHAPTER II--WINCHESTER - CHAPTER III--A THIEF IN THE NIGHT - CHAPTER IV--IN THE HALL OF ALFRED - CHAPTER V--THE DEATH OF A HERO - CHAPTER VI--THE WOLVES' CONCERT - CHAPTER VII--THE COMING OF A STRANGER - CHAPTER VIII--ADIVA GROWS ANGRY - CHAPTER IX--WOULD YOU STRIKE YOUR KING? - CHAPTER X--EGWINA GOES AS A MESSENGER - CHAPTER XI--SOME DANISH TALES - CHAPTER XII--THE MAGIC SLEEP - CHAPTER XIII--VICTORY SITS WITH THE SAXONS - CHAPTER XIV--A PLEASANT SURPRISE - CHAPTER XV--THE BEGGAR OF ATHELNEY - CHAPTER XVI--IN THE CAMP OF THE ENEMY - CHAPTER XVII--THE WINNING OF A BUCKLER - CHAPTER XVIII--PEACE - CHAPTER XIX--DARK DAYS - CHAPTER XX--LFRIC'S REVENGE - CHAPTER XXI--THE TRIAL OF EGWINA - CHAPTER XXII--THE ORDEAL - CHAPTER XXIII--THE DREAD DECREE - CHAPTER XXIV--ADIVA TAKES MATTERS INTO HER HANDS - CHAPTER XXV--HILDA AGAIN - CHAPTER XXVI--THE ECLIPSE - CHAPTER XXVII--SIEGBERT'S STORY - CHAPTER XXVIII--AN UNEXPECTED GUEST - CHAPTER XXIX--BRINGING THE SUMMER HOME - - *A Maid at King Alfred's Court* - - - - -CHAPTER I--THE MEETING IN THE FOREST - - -Beautiful was the month of October in the year of our Lord 877. That -part of merrie England called Wessex was covered, in this ancient time -with a vast and extensive wood. - -Only where the broad estuary of Southampton Water divided the tangled -woodland, and along the river Itchen, was there any break in the forest. -Formidable were the wastes of Andred's weald, and fortunate the traveler -whose path lay not apart from the public roads. - -Hundreds of wide-spreading, broad-headed oak trees covered the hills and -valleys, and flung their gnarled branches over the rich grassy sward -beneath. Intermingled with these, sometimes so closely as to hide the -rays of the sun, were beeches, hollies, and copsewood of various -descriptions. - -The great trees were girt round about with mosses or wreaths of ivy that -betokened their age, and their foliage was bright with the hues of -autumn. - -The leaves were falling, but through the openings thus made wider vistas -of beauty were revealed. The rich burnished bronze of the oak mingled -with the blazing orange of the beech. The gray branches of the graceful -ash contrasted with the fir--stately daughter of autumn. - -The sunshine streaming through the trees caught and intensified the -vivid colorings. Red of many degrees, up to the gaudiest scarlet; every -tint of yellow, from the wan gold of the primrose to the deep orange of -the tiger lily; purple from lightest lilac to the darkest shade of the -pansy, mingled and intermingled, until the whole forest seemed one mass -of glowing, riotous color. Ever and anon the antlers of a deer might -have been seen as he moved restlessly through the wold, and in the -nearer glades the hares and conies came stealing forth to sport or to -feed. - -In the distance the mellow blasts of a horn could be heard, which grew -nearer and more near until presently on the high road which wound -through the wastes of forest land from Silchester to Winchester (or -Winteceaster, as it was then called) appeared the forms of two people, -an old man and a girl. - -They moved slowly, the maiden accommodating her steps to those of her -companion. Though not really old, for he was not much more than sixty, -both the man's countenance and carriage indicated age. His complexion -was fair and his cheeks ruddy; but his visage was deeply furrowed, and -his long hair, which escaped from under his bonnet, was white as snow, -as was also his large and forked beard. His dark blue woolen mantle was -clasped on the shoulder by a broad ouche, or brooch; his leggins were -also of blue woolen, cross-gartered by strips of leather. Blue, too, was -the under tunic. His right arm encircled a harp. - -The girl who accompanied him was somewhere about the age of fourteen. -Her form was enveloped in a mantle of scarlet wool, to which was -attached a hood of the same material. The face under the hood was -wondrously lovely, and had already gained her the appellation of "The -Fair." - -"Grandfather, dearest," she cried as she beheld a log which lay under -the overhanging branches of a large oak, "see! here is rest for thy -weariness. I wot that thou art tired." - -"Yes, child. The limbs of the old tire quickly, and alack! I am not so -young as I was of yore. The way hath seemed long to-day, and we are yet -far from Winchester. Prithee, wind the horn no longer, for I weary of -its sound; and truly if there be any within hearing, they must know of -our coming." - -He sat down as he spake, resting his harp on his knee. The maiden let -fall the horn that proclaimed their coming, according to the law of the -forest, threw back her hood, unfastened the fibula that closed the -mantle, and tossed the garment on the log beside the old man. Thus -revealed, she stood forth in all her beauty. - -Her long yellow hair, bound only by a golden band, was parted smoothly -and hung in ringlets on her shoulders. Her complexion was dazzling in -its fairness; her cheeks rosy; her eyes sparkling, and blue as -periwinkles. She wore a tunic of blue woolen, falling to her ankles, and -bordered by a band of needlework, for which the Anglo-Saxon women were -famous. Over this was worn a short gonna of scarlet, the sleeves of -which, reaching in long, loose folds to the wrists, were confined there -by bracelets. The slenderness of her waist was disclosed by a girdle, -and over her shoulders hung a chain, from which was suspended a pair of -cymbals and the horn. A picturesque figure she made as she stood there, -and one fair to look upon. The old man's eyes rested upon her fondly, -and then he spake: - -"Art thou not cold, Egwina? The Wyn (October) month hath bright -sunshine, but his breezes carry also the chill that foretokens the -coming of winter. Heaven forfend that thou shouldst become ill." - -The girl laughed merrily. - -"Be not irked, grandfather. The mantle was wearisome, and I did but cast -it aside for a time. See! Lest thou shouldst needlessly fret thy mind, I -will put on the garment again, and thou shalt tell me whither we go -after Winchester." - -Donning the mantle she sat down beside him. The grandfather looked at -her tenderly. - -"Egwina The Fair art thou called," said he, "but Egwina The Good art -thou also. From Winchester, dear child, and its market, we will wend our -way to the royal vill at Chippenham, where the king is to winter." - -"Why to Chippenham?" asked the girl. "It is not often, grandfather, that -thou carest to follow the king." - -"True, child; for Alfred hath scops of his own in his court, and needeth -not the glee of Wulfhere, the harper. But even as yon oak hath gathered -the moss of years, so have sorrows come to me, and fain am I to lay down -their burthen. Of bards there are many; but few glee maidens there be -who sing as thou dost. For thy sake do I hope that the king will take us -under his hand." - -"But if he will not, then whither?" asked the maiden. - -"He will," answered Wulfhere positively. "The meanest wayfarer hath the -right to bed and board for a day and a night in any house. Thinkest, -then, that Alfred will not give shelter and food to a gleeman and -maiden? I trow that he will." - -"Will not the court be hindrance to thee?" questioned the girl gently. -"Dear grandfather, thou hast been so free always, I fear me much that -thou wilt mislike to be housed with one lord." - -"Were he younger, child, Wulfhere would have nought of it. I, and my -father, and his father's father have always thus lived, wandering from -shire to shire; from burgh to burgh; from mead hall to mead hall, with -harp and song and story; and none were so welcome as they. Many lords -have bestowed gifts upon them, and fain would have kept them to sing of -their bold deeds. But all of us, from father to son, liked better to -tell of the daring of many than the prowess of one. The song of a harp -of one string becometh in time irksome both to hearer and singer. In -sooth, 'tis a merry life and a free. Alack and a day that 'tis past! The -Dane is abroad in the land. For a short time hath he left us in quiet, -and now winter will still further stay his hand. Guthrum the old is -bold, and I fear that the Northmen await only the bringing home of the -summer ere falling upon Wessex." - -"The saints forfend!" ejaculated the girl devoutly. - -"So it is for thy weal, Egwina, that we seek the king. I would not have -thee die as did thy brother, Siegbert. God wots how they could kill the -pretty lad." - -"Tell me of it," coaxed the maiden well knowing the tale, but thus did -the old man ease his sorrow. - -"Thou wert too young to mind thee now that it was seven years this -harvest when Ubbo and Oskitul with the tearful Danes fell upon the abbey -of Croyland. To the monks had I sent Siegbert, for the abbot had heard -his singing and was pleased with his beauty. 'He shall be a second -Cynewulf,' said he, 'when he shall have become learned.' I wotted not -that I was sending the boy to his death. But even while the abbot and -the priests, together with the choir, performed the mass and were -singing the Psalter, the pagans swooped down upon them, and none were -there left to tell the tale. So little do these heathen care for our -holy religion. In sooth, meseems that it glads their hearts to destroy -our minsters and abbeys. They cared neither for the helplessness of the -old nor the harmlessness of childhood. Bright and beautiful as that -Baldur whom they worship, methinks they would have spared him. But -hearken! was not that a call?" - -Both listened intently, and through the clear, crisp air there came a -cry for help. - -"Some mishap hath befallen a wayfarer!" exclaimed Wulfhere rising -quickly to his feet, his weariness vanishing instantly. "Come, Egwina, -wind thy horn that he may know that help is near." - -The maiden blew a long, loud blast and then they hastened in the -direction whence the cry had come. Soon a turn of the road brought them -in sight of the figures of a youth and a maiden. The girl was lying -prone upon the sward. The youth bent over her anxiously stroking her -hands. Both were clothed in the bright-colored garments of which the -Saxons were so fond. The embroidery and richness of adornment of their -dress proclaimed them to be of noble rank. A falcon hovered -disconsolately near them, and a spear lay on the ground. - -As soon as the lad caught sight of Wulfhere and Egwina, he uttered an -exclamation of joy. - -"Be of good heart, Ethelfleda," he cried; "here comes a gleeman and his -daughter. I wot that they will help us." - -"Son, wherefore thy call?" queried the bard, approaching. - -"My sister hath wrenched her foot against a stone," replied the youth. -"We stole away to try my new falcon with the lure, and all would have -been well had not this befallen us. Wilt thou not, good harper, hasten -into Winchester and bespeak for us a palfrey?" - -"Edward," spoke the maiden quickly, "seest thou not that the gleeman is -old? Do thou go, my brother, and leave me with them." - -"Truly hast thou spoken, Ethelfleda," returned the youth, rising. "I -crave forgiveness, bard, that I saw not thy years. Quickly will I go and -as quickly come again. Irk not thyself while I am gone, my sister." With -a bow to Wulfhere and Egwina, and a salute for his sister the youth -hurried away. - -"I hear the ripling of a rill," remarked Egwina. "Cooling will its -waters feel to thy foot." - -"But how canst thou bring the water?" asked the maiden, curiously. "Thou -hast no bowl either of horn or wood." - -"Nay; but I have these," and Egwina touched her cymbals. "Though they be -shallow, yet enough will they hold for thy ankle." - -She unloosened the shoe of the maiden as she spoke and removed the -silken leggins, marveling much at their richness as she did so. - -"There!" she said, after she had laved the foot in the cold water. "Doth -it not feel better!" - -"It doth," answered the maiden; "so well that methinks I can stand upon -it. How Edward will wonder!" - -"Do not so!" ejaculated Wulfhere, but the girl was up before he had -spoken. Only for a moment, however. She reeled, and would have fallen -had not the gleeman caught her. - -"Thou wert o'er rash," he chided, gently stroking her brow while Egwina -fetched more water and again bathed the ankle. The maiden was white from -the pain, but she bravely repressed the moans that rose to her lips. - -"Witless was I," she murmured. "Now will I lie still until help comes. -O'er rashness is as bad, I ween, as not enough boldness." - -"True," said Wulfhere. "Thou art young, maiden, and fearless is thy -spirit. Thou hast yet to learn that valor is not all in the doing of -brave deeds. To bear well is also valorous." - -"Methinks that thou dost speak truly," she returned. "Thou needst bathe -the foot no longer, maiden, for now doth it feel better. Wilt thou not, -ministrel, out of thy good pleasure beguile the time by story?" - -"What likest thou best to hear?" asked he, well pleased, for the scop -delighted in his art. - -"Of the deeds of our forefathers," she replied, quickly. "Well do I love -to hear of them." - -"Then will I tell thee of how Hengist gained the land for his castle. -Hast heard it?" - -"Nay; say on." - -"After Hengist had driven the Picts back to the marches," began -Wulfhere, "he came to Vortigern the king, and asked for a city or town -that he might be held in the same honor that he was held among his own -countrymen; but Vortigern answered that he could not, as it would be -displeasing to his people. 'Then,' said Hengist, 'give me only so much -ground as I can encircle by a leather thong.' To this Vortigern readily -yielded, disdaining that which could be enclosed within a thong. -Hengist, taking a bull's hide, made one thong of the whole, with which -he did encircle much ground, so that he built a fortress upon it, to -which he could go should need require. Vortigern was wroth at being so -outwitted, but Hengist called the strong place Thancastre," which is to -say "Thong Castle." - -Ethelfleda laughed. - -"Of merry humor was Hengist," she said. "It is pleasing to hear such -things! Wittest thou aught else of him?" - -"Wottest thou, maiden, how Vortigern was taken captive by Rowena?" - -"Yea; but even as wine groweth better by standing, so do old tales -gather wit in oft telling. Say on." - -"When Hengist had made an end of building his strong place he bade -Vortigern come to see it. The king was disquieted at the strength of the -castle, and, unknown to Hengist, sought to list the men to himself. When -they had feasted and the mead glowed in the bowl, Rowena, daughter of -Hengist, came forth from her bower bearing a golden cup full of wine -which, kneeling, she presented to the king. 'Lord king,' she cried, -'wacht heil!' 'What doth she mean?' asked the king of Hengist. 'She but -offers to drink thy health,' was the answer. 'Thou shouldst say, 'Drink -heil!'' The king did as he was told, and when the maiden drank kissed -her, and then drank also. Then so stirred was he by her beauty that he -gave to Hengist all of Kent for her hand. Thus through a maiden did the -Saxons first get a share of Britain for their own." - -"Quotha! that is good!" exclaimed Ethelfleda. "I thought not of that -before, and full oft have I heard the tale. Pleasing are thy stories! I -would hear more of them. Tell on, harper." - -Thus entreated, Wulfhere told his choicest tales of folklore and -legends, and so well was the maiden entertained that the time did not -seem long until Edward returned with attendants and a palfrey for her -use. - -"Kind have ye been to me," said the noble damsel, "and much do I thank -ye for it. Prithee take this ring, maiden. It is not only a ward against -the wiles of the wicca (witch), but betokeneth purity also. Take it to -keep thee in mind of Ethelfleda." - -When she had thus spoken, her brother lifted her before him on the -palfrey, and with many thanks for their courtesy, rode off with their -servitors. - -"Sawest thou, granther, how rich were their garments?" asked Egwina when -the turn in the road hid them from their sight. - -"Yea; they are gentlefolk," answered Wulfhere. "Of good blood comes the -maiden for she moaned not but bore well the pain of the wrench, though -she was white from the hurt of it." - -"And the youth! How proud in bearing he was!" - -"Yea; noble was his port. Yet methinks it would have been more seemly to -have given us the name of their father. Now we wot not who or what they -be save that they be gentle. Marry! I misdoubt not that the father is a -thegn. Mayhap, one of the king's." - -"But how kind of heart the maiden was!" mused Egwina. "How beautiful the -ring which she gave me!" She looked at it admiringly. - -"It is a sapphire, and of great worth," said the gleeman examining it. -"Now, child, let us hasten to Winchester there to find some mead hall; -for where there is wassail, there is welcome for the gleeman. Hasten, -Egwina." - -The two started off at a brisk walk, and were soon lost to view in the -forest. - - - - -CHAPTER II--WINCHESTER - - -Under thelwulf, Alfred's father, Winchester had become the chief city -of England; for while the other kingdoms went down before the Northern -pirates, Wessex still stood its ground. It was farther off from the main -points of attack, and had the incalculable advantage of a succession of -capable kings: Egbert, thelwulf, and--at the time of our story--Alfred. - -As the Danish invasion pressed more and more, Wessex grew to be the -champion of all the other kingdoms of England. For the ruin of the north -made it the sole remaining home of the civilized life of the land. -Happily for Wessex and for England, the greatest of English kings -succeeded to the throne at the most critical moment. - -The six years that Alfred had sat upon the throne had been troubled and -restless. During the first year, nine pitched battles were fought with -the Danes. Then Alfred was forced to pay to the Northmen money for -peace, for the invaders occupied all of Northumbria, Mercia, and East -Anglia, and the West Saxons, deeming the struggle hopeless, and fearful -of being brought under their rule, responded no longer to the call to -battle. - -For a short time Wessex was left undisturbed. During this interval the -indefatigable Alfred builded ships and met the pirates upon the sea, -defeating them on their own element. In 876 the peace was broken with -that facility which characterized the breaking of Danish oaths, and it -was not until the beginning of the year 877, the time of our story, that -peace was again restored. - -In that forest, before spoken of, just beyond a circular chalk down -later called St. Catherine's hill--where the valley was at the narrowest -and the downs sloped gently to the little river of Ichen, stood -Winchester. In the time of the Roman, a main thoroughfare, still the -High Street of the city, bisected it from East Gate to West Gate. At -right angles with that street ran a main intersecting road from South -Gate to North Gate. The West Saxon kings did but follow the lead of the -Roman in retaining this division of the town, and, up the rising ground -towards the west on either side of the ancient Roman road from the -eastward gate, the houses of the citizens were clustered into a street; -with here and there a stone-built dwelling, and the rest of "wattle and -dab" construction. In the southeastern part of the town stood the -minster of St. Swithen strongly inclosed, and protected on the north by -the river and marsh lands. Near this convent stood the royal vill, from -which place emanated all those plans against the encroachments of the -Danes, the school of justice and learning, and the bulwark of England's -defense. Near the palace were the dwellings of the bishop and his -clergy; the residence of the wicgerefa, which was near the site of the -courts of justice, and in the centre of the town was the market with its -cross. - -The day after the one on which the events narrated in the last chapter -had taken place, a busy scene was presented in the market. Merchandise -of all sorts was exposed for sale. Stalwart Saxons, called reeves, with -the badge of the king's authority upon them, had charge of the -steelyards, yard measures, and bushels, and were kept busy weighing and -measuring that each might receive his just due, and the sale be legal -according to the doom of the land. It was the endeavor on the part of -the authorities to confine all bargaining as much as possible to towns -and walled places, so that the people might be assured of fair dealing, -and a warranty of what the Saxon laws called unlying witnesses. - -Yet not all the citizens were occupied in trade, nor was all the market -given up to traffic. On one side, quite away from the stalls, two -circular spaces were set apart; one for bear, the other for bull -baiting. Closer to the stalls, yet not so near as to detract from the -business of the mart, some gleemen were exercising their art. One -dexterous juggler threw three knives and three balls alternately in the -air, catching them one by one as they fell. - -Another, a short distance from the juggler, was gravely leading a great -bear to dance on its hind legs, while his coadjutor kept time on the -flageolet. Around each of these amusements was gathered the crowd that -in every clime or age such things attract. - -The merriment was at its height when from the upper end of the market -appeared two figures that quietly stationed themselves near one of the -stalls. It was Egwina and her grandfather. During a momentary lull the -old gleeman struck his harp, and together he and his grandchild lifted -up their voices in song. - -The excellence of the music, for Wulfhere was a skillful harper, the -sweetness of the song, and above all the wonderful beauty of the maiden, -drew all eyes in that direction. There was a murmur of approval, and the -crowd surged toward them, and gathered round the two, leaving the -coarser attractions of baiting and juggling for the more refined ones of -melody and beauty. - -"Marry!" ejaculated the juggler in disgust as he found himself forsaken. -"'Twere unmannerly thus to make one forego his craft." - -"Be not disheartened, friend," said he with the dancing bear as he -chained the animal, and quietly stretched himself out on some straw. -"Fickle is the mind of man. Make use of thy leisure while thou mayst. -'Twill be but a short time ere they will come again." - -"Quotha! but the gifts will be showered upon the maiden. And, fair -though she be, lfric would gather them to his own hoard." And he gazed -moodily at the crowd which surrounded the harper and the maiden. - -Song followed song in quick succession, for the Saxons loved to hear of -the brave deeds of the heroes of old, until at last Wulfhere declared -himself unable to sing longer, and, laden with gifts, the two slowly -wended their way from the city. Vainly did the juggler await the return -of an audience. The balls and knives seemed to have lost their charm for -the people, and, muttering anathemas upon the ministrel and his -daughter, he, too, left Winchester, but in disgust. - -"Well have we done, Egwina," said Wulfhere, pausing when they were some -little distance from the town, to conceal the gold and other gifts about -his person. "Truly, Winchester is worthily called the first city of the -Saxons. Kingly hath it proven itself to be. Were it not that I fear the -Dane, beshrew me if I would ask aught better than to dwell therein." - -"But why could we not, grandfather? Then might it be that we could -behold again the youth and the maiden whom we met in the forest. Didst -thou see aught of them?" - -"No, child; and let not thy heart dwell upon them. Not long are nobles -mindful of their words. Whilst thou may be in favor to-day, the morrow -doth full oft bring unkindness." - -"But the maiden, Ethelfleda, her brother called her, seemed not like one -to forget," and Egwina twirled the sapphire ring upon her finger. "She -spake as though there were truth and well-meaning in her words." - -"And so there were for the time," answered Wulfhere; "but well-a-day! -she is young, and the young learn easily the lesson of forgetfulness." - -"Why could we not live in Winchester?" asked the girl after a moment's -silence. "Methinks that we could find some thegn to take us under his -mund. Why, grandfather, is not that the city where the king abideth?" - -She stopped short, and half turned as though to return to the town. -Wulfhere smiled. - -"The king hath already sought the palace at Chippenham," he said. -"Wottest thou not that by the doom of the witan he cannot dwell all the -year in one burgh only? And I wish not to seek the protection of any -lord but him in these troublesome times. Alfred hath shown himself able -to cope with the invader, and there is surety nowhere else for life and -limb. 'Tis for thy weal, child, that I fear, and to none but him will I -commend thee. Besides, to whom but the king doth the protection of the -wanderer belong?" - -Egwina turned with a half sigh, for deep down in her heart lurked the -wish to see again the noble maiden and the youth who had spoken so -kindly to them the day before, and in leaving Winchester she felt that -she left also the probability of seeing them once more. But unquestioned -obedience from child to parent was the rule in those days, and so -without further remark she trudged on, varying the monotony of the -journey by frequent blasts of the horn. Presently the mellow notes of -another horn floated to their ears. Wulfhere glanced back over his -shoulder. - -"Behold, another cometh," he said. "Stop, Egwina! If he choose to bear -us company, the way will not seem so long." - -They waited for him, and soon the juggler came up with them. - -"Whither away, my merry man?" cried Wulfhere heartily, as the gleeman -approached. "Brothers we be of the same craft. Therefore, if it seems -good to thee, let us bear each other company." - -The juggler hesitated a moment, and then answered: - -"Willing am I for a short while at least; if it so be that the girl will -wind the horn while thou and I talk by the way." - -"With right good-will will she do so," answered the harper. "'Tis as -easily wound for three as for two, and always doth she wind it to save -me the toil. Wulfhere is not what he once was!" - -"Wulfhere is thy name?" questioned the other, fixing his glittering eyes -upon the maiden with such a look that she shrank from it, and crept -close to the side of her grandsire. "lfric am I called in East Anglia, -which is my home; but the Danes have driven us from our houses, or -pressed into slavery our people, and I fled into Wessex for safety." - -"Brothers we be in craft, and sibbe also in the fact that we flee from -the Dane," remarked Wulfhere. "Fearful is the pirate who hath so -ruthlessly destroyed the homes and laid waste the land of our people." - -"Whither art thou going?" queried lfric. - -"North into Berkshire and from thence into Wiltshire," answered the old -man. - -"Then together can we journey but a short distance, for on the morrow -our paths must be sundered, as I go into Kent. But while our roads are -one tell me of the deeds which the Northmen have done of which thou -thyself wottest, and I in turn will tell thee that which hath happened -to me." - -Then, with emotion, did Wulfhere tell of his grief in the death of his -grandson, Siegbert. - -"And I," said lfric, after he had expressed his sympathy, "abode in -Thetford of East Anglia at the house of Eldred the thegn, and was the -chief of his gleemen. None was so honored as I, and the heart of my lord -clave unto me with love. Alack! the Northman fell upon us, and I wot not -whether my lord be living or dead. I fled from the foe. When I was far -distant, I looked back, and behold the manor was in flames." - -"Didst thou not fight for thy lord?" queried Wulfhere in amazement. - -"Nay; why should I risk life in vain? Naught would it have availed him. -I myself would have been slain, so I fled." - -"It was not the old custom," remarked the elder Saxon, "thus to abandon -one's lord. 'Twere shame to live were he slain." - -"Times are not as they once were," returned lfric hastily, avoiding the -glance of the harper. "Custom hath changed, and, I trow, for the better. -Beautiful is thy ring, maiden! Where gottest thou it?" - -"'Twas a gift," returned Egwina, as she allowed the man to examine the -jewel, shrinking from his touch as she did so, for she liked not his -appearance. - -"A gift? I'll warrant that thou and thy grandfather have many such?" And -there was envy and avarice in the juggler's look. - -"There be many--" began Egwina, when Wulfhere interrupted her: - -"Wind thy horn, child, a little distance from us that our talk be not -disturbed by the sound." - -Obediently the girl ran ahead a little, and Wulfhere resumed the -conversation with lfric concerning the atrocities committed by the -Danes. The shades of evening were falling when at last the ministrel -called to the girl: - -"Child, is not that a monastery that looms in the distance?" - -"Yes, granther," and Egwina ran to his side. - -"Then there will we abide. Long have we wayfared, and wearied am I by -the journey. Though the priests may not hearken to song, or story, or -glee-beam, yet will they shelter us for the night." - -Quickening their steps they entered the courtyard of the convent, which -was a low building of timber, fortified by a wall. - -The dwellings of the Anglo-Saxons with the exception of a few great -nobles, were simple in the extreme. Yet simple as were their abodes, the -monasteries were handsome, and great wealth and possessions were held by -the church. Despite all this, learning was at the very lowest ebb, so -much so that when Alfred was atheling, and desired to learn Latin, he -could find no one in all his father's kingdom capable of teaching him. -There were no inns in England at this time, and all travelers, whether -on business or pleasure, were entertained by the convents. - -Wulfhere, lfric, and Egwina were welcomed by the monks and refreshed by -the bath, for the Saxons were a cleanly people, and fond of bathing; -then were they called into a long, low hall, the refectory or -dining-room, and invited to partake of supper. Cakes of barley, fish, -swine flesh, milk, eggs, and cheese, with plenty of mead to wash it -down, constituted the repast; for even the priests of this hardy race -were hearty eaters and fond of good cheer. - -The meat was passed round on spits, and each one cut a portion for -himself with his knife, and then ate it, using the fingers to convey the -food to the mouth, as there were no forks. - -After the meal, all gathered round the fire which was built in the -centre of the room, the smoke escaping through a hole or cover in the -roof. - -"It is forbidden us to listen to the songs of the people," said the -abbot addressing Wulfhere, "but mayhap thou canst sing to us the songs -of the Church." - -"Nay, good father," answered Wulfhere, "I am not skilled in sacred -song." - -"Cannot thy daughter sing them?" asked the abbot. "Truly it were ill if -so fair a flower should know naught of the songs of the Faith." - -"I know not," replied Wulfhere in perplexity. - -"There is one that I know," interrupted Egwina, softly. "It was one that -my mother sang." - -"Let us hear it, daughter," said the abbot. - -Without hesitation, Egwina then sang the "Crist" of Cynewulf. - -"It was well sung," commented the abbot, after Egwina had concluded. -"Sweet is it to Him when the voice of youth sounds His praises. Knowest -thou no more, my child?" - -"Nay, I know none other," answered Egwina. - -"Thou must not think ill of us, father," spoke the harper hastily, "that -we wot not of these things. Our aim is to please the people, and the -mead hall cares but for the song of the warrior or of glory." - -"True," answered the abbot, "yet Aldhelm used thy art to advantage. Hast -thou not heard how the good priest stood on the bridge of Malmesbury, -where the ministrels were wont to stand, because the people would not -come to worship, and there did he sing of war and the heroes, until -attracted by the sweetness of his voice, he had gained their attention? -Then did he change the words, and sing to them of the Holy One and the -blessed Virgin. In which manner many were instructed in our sacred -religion and brought to the Church." - -"Sayest thou so, good father?" broke in lfric, the juggler. "Marry! but -well would it please me to hear such songs! Canst thou or thy monks sing -for us any of the songs that he sang?" - -"There is one, brother, which is food for reflection. That we will sing -thee, and then after the Te Deum. Then shall ye tell us if aught hath -happened recently from the Dane." - -Without further ado, the monks began singing the following dismal dirge, -the brief metre sounding abruptly on the ear with a measured stroke like -the passing bell: - - "For thee was a house built ere thou wert born, - For thee was a mold shapen ere thou of thy mother camest. - Its height is not determined, nor its depth measured; - Nor is it closed up, however long it may be, until I thee bring - where thou shalt remain; - Until I shall measure thee, and the sod of the earth. - Thy house is not highly built; it is not unhigh and low. - When thou art in it, the heel ways are low, the side ways - unhigh. - The roof is built thy breast full high; - So thou shalt in earth dwell full cold, dim, and dark. - Doorless is that house, and dark it is within. - There thou art fast detained, and Death holds the key. - Loathly is that earth house, and grim to dwell in. - There thou shalt dwell, and worms shall share thee. - Thus thou art laid, and leavest thy friends. - Thou hast no friend that will come to thee, - Who will ever inquire how that house liketh thee. - Who shall ever open for thee the door, and seek thee; - For soon thou becomest loathly and hateful to look upon." - -"The saints guard us!" ejaculated lfric, crossing himself devoutly. "I -like not thy song, father, and if it were with songs like that, it -marvels me much how thy Aldhelm should draw the people to hear him. -Quotha! my flesh creepeth to think of it! Doth not thine, Friend -Harper?" - -Wulfhere's face was inscrutable, and he made no reply for, Saxon-like, -he scorned to show that the picture held any dread for him. - -"It is indeed gloomy to think upon, son," said the abbot, "if that were -all of death; but the religion of our Saviour hath robbed the grave of -its terrors. We know that the soul is beyond, and what matters the -body?" - -"A truce to such talk," cried lfric. "Give us the Te Deum, priest. I -like not to think on such things." - -"It shall be as thou wishest, though much I mislike to leave the subject -as I perceive that thou art ungodly." - -Then all joined in the sublime, unmetrical Te Deum. - -"Did thy priest but sing that," burst from the juggler, "I would wonder -not at the people listening to him." - -The abbot smiled, well pleased. - -"Thy heart is not altogether hardened, son, if it be touched by the -hymn," he said. "Mayhap thou wilt be willing yet to talk with me." - -After more singing, the conversation turned upon the Danes, and the -probability of a fresh outbreak discussed. The hour was late when the -abbot, noting that Egwina's eyes were heavy and that it was with -difficulty she kept awake, arose. - -"To bed! to bed! See ye not that the maiden is aweary?" - -So saying he conducted them to the guest house, a building in the -courtyard but without the convent proper, and soon quiet reigned over -the monastery. - - - - -CHAPTER III--A THIEF IN THE NIGHT - - -Soft and downy was the bed in the bower chamber to which Egwina had been -assigned, and grateful was it to the weary maiden, who was soon fast -asleep. - -It seemed to her that she had slept but a short time when something -awakened her. She lay quite still trying to determine what it could be, -and hearing only the soughing of the wind. - -Suddenly, she felt her hand taken softly, and the sapphire ring which -Ethelfleda had given her was gently withdrawn from her finger. For a -moment the girl thought that she must be dreaming, and quickly clasped -her right hand over the left. The ring was in truth gone. She grew numb -with fear as the fact dawned upon her. There was a thief in the room. - -Her heart almost stopped its beating, and then began to throb fast. Was -it one of the monks? No, no; they were too good, too kind for that! It -must be, it was lfric the juggler, who had joined them on their -journey. Had he not looked covetously upon the jewel? At this moment she -heard the thief moving quietly toward the door. The sound broke the -spell that held her. It was too dark for her to see anything, but she -sprang from the bed shrieking: - -"Grandfather! grandfather! Awake! awake!" - -There was a muttered ejaculation from the intruder. He turned, bounded -back toward her and felled her, with a blow; then, as Wulfhere ran into -the room, dashed from the house. - -"Egwina! Egwina!" called the harper in alarm. "What is it? What hath -befallen thee?" - -There was no response, and in trying to reach the couch, he stumbled -over the body of the girl. - -"My child! My child!" broke from his lips in agonized accents as he -recognized Egwina's form by the feel of her garments and hair. "What -hath happened to thee, little one?" - -Still there came no reply, and almost crazed by the darkness and the -silence, Wulfhere ran across the courtyard and began to pound with all -his might upon the portals of the convent, calling upon the abbot as he -did so. - -"What hath happened?" cried the abbot from within in response to the -clamor. "Why rouse ye reverend men from needed slumber?" - -"Because," cried Wulfhere, frantically, "something hath befallen my -child. I know not what evil hath been wrought, but only that she lieth -dead or in a swoon. For the love of heaven, good father, open unto me!" - -There was a rattle of chains, and then the door swung back, and the old -man was surrounded by the monks. - -"What is it, son?" demanded the abbot. - -"I know not," cried Wulfhere, "save only that Egwina cried out to me in -terror. Now lies she there, and whether she be quick or dead I wot not. -Come!" - -The abbot was quick to act. - -"A leech and herbs," he commanded. Without further parley, he ran -rapidly with Wulfhere to the guest-house, the monks following. - -Egwina still lay unconscious on the floor. The abbot and Wulfhere -stroked her hands while the leech applied various restoratives. Soon the -maiden showed signs of returning consciousness, and the leech gave her a -drink which he prepared from the herbs. In a short time she had so far -recovered as to be able to tell her story. - -"And see, granther," she concluded, "the ring that the maiden gave me -hath been taken." - -Wulfhere uttered an exclamation as a sudden thought struck him, and he -sprang to his feet. "lfric! Where is lfric?" - -Several of the monks started in search of him, but no juggler could be -found. - -"'Tis he who hath done this!" cried Wulfhere. - -"Hast thou lost aught of other treasure?" asked the abbot. "If his -purpose were robbery, methinks that he would have deprived thee also of -booty." - -Wulfhere drew from under his tunic the pouch that he always carried -strapped about his waist, and from it took a bag. - -"By the bones of the holy Cuthbert," he exclaimed, "it is empty!" - -And so, indeed, it proved. The gold, silver, and copper coins, and gems -which had been given him, were all gone. With a groan the old man let -the bag fall to the floor. - -"Courage, man!" cried the abbot. "Thou hast not time to moan. Already -hath the first cock crowed for sun-rising. 'Twill be but a short time -ere morning dawns, and then we will seek the niddering. We will loose -the hounds upon his track, and though he have a few hours the best of -us, natheless we shall o'ertake him." - -So, in the early morning, Wulfhere and a small party of monks on -palfreys set forth from the convent. Hounds of the best English breed so -famed at this time were let loose upon the trail. It was not until late -in the afternoon that the man-hunt was brought to a close. - -Then the hounds gathered round some alders in which lfric lay -concealed. He was soon dislodged from his covert, and, seeing that -resistance was useless, suffered himself to be led back to the -monastery. - -"Brother," said Wulfhere to him, more in sorrow than in anger, "I knew -not before that a gleeman would deal with another as a pagan might." But -lfric answered not a word. - -A report of the matter was laid before the sciregerefa, the reeve or -sheriff of the county, and Wulfhere, Egwina, the abbot, and such of the -monks that knew of the affair, were summoned before him. - -In the presence of this man, the bishop, and the ealdorman, Wulfhere -accused the juggler of the theft. - -"In the Lord," said he, "do I urge this accusation with full right, and -without fiction, deceit, or any fraud; so from me was stolen the gold -and gems which my craft had brought me, and of this do I complain. Also -from my granddaughter was taken a ring. These things were found again -with lfric the juggler." - -Then the gerefa proceeded to examine the several persons. lfric looked -upon Egwina with aversion as the maiden gave her simple account of the -loss of her ring and the subsequent occurrences. - -"I know no more," concluded she, "for when I called aloud to my -grandfather, the man did strike me, and I fell into a swound." - -"And this is the man?" inquired the gerefa. "Marry! Is it thus that a -Saxon demeans himself?" - -"Nay," said Egwina, sweetly, "I would not take oath that it was he, good -gerefa; for it was dark, and I could not see. Mayhap he meant only to -affright me." - -The gerefa, the ealdorman, and even the bishop smiled at this artless -attempt to shield the fellow. - -"He doth not deserve thy pity, maiden," said the sheriff gently. "I -misdoubt not that he is the man sith the booty was found upon him. Thou -needst say no more." - -Egwina sat down by her grandfather while the abbot and the monks -deposed. Then the reeve turned to the juggler: - -"lfric, by these witnesses thou hast been proven to have taken the ring -belonging to the maiden, and the coin and gems of the bard. Hast thou -aught to answer for thyself? Why didst thou this thing? Is it not enow -for the Northmen to pillage our people that they must prey upon each -other?" - -lfric was silent for a moment, and then raised his head defiantly. - -"Naught can be gained by saying that I did it not, for ye have proved -it. lfric did rob the old man of his gold, and the girl of her ring. -Will ye know why? They were mine by right. Ye have dooms by which a man -must pay bot if he wrong his neighbor by theft or feud; but no weregeld -must he pay that takes from another his trade. Yet is not that an -injury? This then have the scop and the maiden done to me: 'twas in the -market at Winchester that I played with my balls and knives. The people -cried up the act for they were pleased. Then, before it was time for the -giving of the gifts, did this harper and his daughter come. They sang, -and the throng left me. Have they not robbed me? I took that which was -mine own. Had they but waited until the distribution of gifts, naught -would have befallen them. I have said." - -He sat down as he spake, and a silence fell upon the company. Such a -plea was unusual. There was a puzzled look upon the faces of the -ealdorman and the bishop. Soon the gerefa spake: - -"Natheless, lfric, the mulct must be paid. Little did the harper and -his daughter reck that they took gifts from thee. It was but a whim of -fortune, and doth not condone thy fault. Thou knowest the doom. Canst -pay thy weregeld?" - -lfric shook his head sullenly. - -"Then hast thou kindred who will pay it for thee?" - -But the juggler clasped his hands. - -"There is none," cried he, "that is sibbe to me. Do to me as ye will for -none is there to pay the bot." - -"If thou canst not pay thy weregeld," said the reeve, "and there is no -man to pay it for thee, then must thou become a wite theow according to -the doom; for thus doth it read: 'If anyone through conviction of theft -forfeit his freedom, and deliver himself up and his kindred forsake him, -and he know not who shall make bot for him; let him then be worthy of -theowe-work which thereunto appertaineth; and let the were abate from -his kindred.' Thus shalt thou be given unto a lord for his theow, and if -any there be who choose to redeem thee, then let him come forward before -the year hath passed; else serfdom must be thy portion for life." - -The juggler advanced and laying down his sword and his spear, symbols of -the free, took up the bill and the goad, the implements of slavery, and -falling on his knees placed his head under the hand of the gerefa. - -"Oh!" cried Egwina pityingly, her eyes full of tears. "A theowe! Nay, -granther, it must not be! Prithee, give to the reeve the weregeld. I -would not that he be made a wite through us. Is he not a gleeman?" - -"True;" answered Wulfhere, "and a Saxon also. It is just. He hath -committed a crime against the doom of the land; according to the doom -let him be judged. Come, child, put on thy ring again, and let us be -going. Too long have we tarried already with the good monks. The Wind -month cometh on apace, and ere it wanes, I would be in Alfred's vill. -Come!" - -He arose as he spake, but, moved by an irresistible impulse, Egwina -sprang to the side of lfric. - -"Sorry am I and grieved," she said, gently laying her hand on his arm, -"that we have brought thee to this pass. Take heart! It may be that -grandfather will let me have some of the gifts, and if so I will send -them to thee to pay thy were. We knew not in the market that thou hadst -received no gifts." - -But lfric shook her hand from his arm roughly, and turned on her with -hate in his eyes. - -"Thinkest thou that thy father alone could have taken them from me? No; -it is thou that art to blame! Had it not been for thy fair face lfric -would have received his gifts. Wulfhere is old! No longer hath he power -to charm by his harp and voice, so he uses thy beauty to drive a better -man from the field. Wulfhere did it not! It is thou who hath done this!" - -Egwina shrank back affrighted. Wulfhere strode forward, his face white -with passion. - -"What! Tauntest thou a girl? It is best for thy weal an thou art a theow -else Wulfhere would make thee pay thy weregeld twice over. Wulfhere may -have lost his power as harper, but strong yet is his right arm and -mighty its stroke." - -"Marry, son," interposed the abbot. "Be not wroth with such as he! Thou -demeanest thyself." - -"True;" said the harper recovering himself, "what hath Wulfhere to do -with a niddering?" - -At that term of reproach which no Saxon could hear unmoved, lfric -sprang forward, his face convulsed with rage, his hand upraised. The -gerefa and the abbot seized him before the blow fell. - -"Niddering?" he shrieked. "lfric niddering! As ye be Saxons let me at -him!" - -But they would not, and, as they led him away, he called back in a loud -voice: - -"By all the saints, I swear that lfric shall be revenged. As I am now -so shall ye be! Look to yourselves, Wulfhere, and thou, daughter of -Wulfhere! For every hour spent as theow, ye shall have double. For every -task assigned, two shall be your portion. The rod and the lash shall not -be wanting. I swear it! Lead on; I have spoken!" - -Egwina paled and trembled at the words, but the old man laughed. - -"Heed him not," he said. "Doth not the beast growl when foiled? What -harm can befall us if we are in the king's hand? Come!" - - - - -CHAPTER IV--IN THE HALL OF ALFRED - - -Wulfhere and Egwina journeyed slowly northward over Hampshire, into -Berkshire, and thence into Wiltshire, so that it was not until the sixth -day of the Wolf month that they arrived at Chippenham. - -The landscape was dreary and barren. The wind howled dismally through -the branches of the leafless trees. The sedge by the river was silvered -over by heavy rime and the frosted flag rushes seemed to cut like -swords. The gray clouds hung low in the dull leaden sky until the -summits of the hills in the distance were lost among them. The wide-open -moors and hedgeless commons showed no sign of any living thing on their -desolate wastes. - -Without the gates of the city all was chill and drear, but within the -sounds of music and revelry could be heard on every hand; for it was the -twelfth night, and the feast of the Epiphany. For twelve days the yule -log had blazed on every hearth, and as soon as the last of its embers -died out life must again take on its work-a-day aspect. So loud rang the -mirth and hearty the feast of the last of the holy festival. - -Chippenham held one of the strongest of the royal residences. A long, -low irregular building, it still towered above the other dwellings of -the burgh. It was brilliantly lighted, for night was fast approaching -when the wayfarers entered the gates, and Wulfhere and Egwina -immediately made their way to it. - -A dense throng of poor people waited without the hall for the remnants -of the banquet which was going on within. Pushing their way through -them, the two paused just outside the portals. - -"Now, child," commanded Wulfhere, "sing as thou hast never sung before. -'Tis Alfred the king who hears thee." - -And with his own nerves tingling, Wulfhere swept the strings of his -harp, and they sang softly and tenderly an old ballad. The noise and the -glee within ceased with the first few notes of the melody. The sweetness -of the girl's clear soprano blended with the deep bass of the bard, -making a pleasing harmony. When they had finished the strain, the -portals were flung wide, and the voice of the warder called in ringing -tones: - -"Now who be ye that bring such music from the harp?" - -"Wulfhere, the Gleeman, with his daughter, Egwina the Fair." - -"Enter, Wulfhere, with thy daughter; and for our good cheer give us of -thy melody. I wot that none of Alfred's harpers hath such power of the -harp. Enter and welcome!" - -Well pleased, the bard and the maiden entered. The hall was a long room -whose length was disproportionate to its width, and whose vaulted roof -was blackened by the smoke of the fire which burned in its centre. In -the upper end was a dais raised a step above the rest of the building. -The walls were covered by silken hangings richly embroidered, which -served the double purpose of ornamentation and to keep the wind out. For -in those days so illy built were even the palaces of the kings that the -candles were ofttimes extinguished by the gusts of air which came -through the cracks and crevices of the buildings. - -Three long tables were ranged down the length of the apartment, filled -with Alfred's gesiths or retainers. In the centre of each table was a -large boar's head with an apple in its mouth. The room was decked with -evergreens, conspicuous among them being the mistletoe, to which a -traditionary superstition attached. - -The floor was covered with rushes and sweet herbs, and a number of dogs -lay thereon close to the great fire, watching greedily for some chance -tidbit, if any there were so unmannerly as to throw to them. Upon the -dais stood an oval-shaped table handsomely carved, above which was a -canopy of richly embroidered cloth. - -Around this table, reserved for the king's family and guests of honor, -were gathered two ladies and three small children, one boy and two -girls. The king's chair was empty. Behind the ladies stood two youths -and a maiden of high rank, who served them with napkins and mead, and -with a start of surprise, Egwina saw that the maiden was Ethelfleda and -that one of the youths was her brother. - -The tables were laden with gold and silver plate, and each person had a -knife with a jeweled hilt. Pages served the meat on spits, kneeling, and -occasionally passed bowls of water in which the fingers were dipped -before drying them on the napkins. - -Wulfhere and Egwina were given seats in the lower end of the hall among -the other harpers, scops, bards, and gleemen. At their entrance every -eye was turned inquiringly toward them. The reeve who had the feast in -charge hastened to them. - -"Thy music hath enchanted the household. Prithee delight us again. The -feast is deepening." - -Nothing loth, Wulfhere complied readily; then, as the song was finished, -without waiting for further request, his fingers swept the strings and -he half sang, half recited, improvising as he went: - - "Here Alfred of the West Saxons king, the giver of the bracelets - of the nobles, - A lasting glory won by slaughter in battle, with the edges of - swords at Ashdown. - The wall of shields he cleaved, the noble banners he hewed; - Pursuing, he destroyed the Danish people. - The field was colored with the warrior's blood. - After that--the sun on high--the greatest star - Glided over the earth, God's candle bright! - Till the noble creature hastened to her setting. - There lay soldiers many with darts struck down, - Northern men over their shields shot. - So were the Danes weary of ruddy battles. - The screamers of war he left behind; the raven to enjoy, - The dismal kite, and the black raven with horned beak, and the - hoarse toad; - The eagle afterwards to feast on the white flesh; - The greedy battle hawk, and the gray beast, the wolf in the - wood. - He has marched with his bloody sword, and the raven has followed - him. - Furiously hath he fought, and the Northmen fear his presence. - Then did the Dane seek his fleet. - And they sang as they coursed gayly along the track of the - swans: - 'Not here can the Great one harm us. - The force of the storm is a help to the arms of our rowers; - The hurricane is in our service; - It carries us the way we would go.' - Then arose the king in his wisdom. Alfred, great of - understanding! - He the wise builder of ships! The giver of laws, the bestower of - bracelets! - He spake, and the timbers took shape. - Then did the raven shriek on the waters. - Red ran the blood of the Northman, as the Dragon of Wessex - pursued him. - Great, great are the deeds of Alfred! The wonder and glory of - men!" - -Thunderous applause broke forth from the retainers that shook the very -rafters. Wulfhere sat down upon the settle, and glanced toward the dais -from which there now advanced the royal cup-bearer. - -"Later will the king grace the feast by his presence," he said. "And -then, O minstrel, shalt thou receive fitting guerdon for thy words. -Drink hael to Elswitha, the lady" (the correct designation of the queens -of that time was "The Lady") "who sends thee cheer from her own table -and in her own cup." - -He presented the cup, a golden goblet, to Wulfhere as he spoke. The old -man flushed with delight. - -"Wass-hael," responded he, as he took the cup. "Wass-hael to the Lady -Elswitha." - -"She bids thee welcome, thou and the maiden, and wishes ye also to sing -for her in her bower later. Meanwhile, partake of the glee and mingle as -of our own household among us." - -So saying he returned to his own station on the dais. - -"Granther," whispered Egwina as the youth left, "seest thou not that the -maiden, Ethelfleda, serveth the lady Elswitha? The youth also is on the -dais." - -"It may be, child," answered Wulfhere. "They are guests, likely. -Methought they were gentles. But didst thou see, Egwina, that the lady -hath sent her own cup? Fortune hath favored us in sooth." - -The girl looked at the cup as he wished, but ever and anon stole glances -toward the dais where were the youth and the maiden. At this moment from -one of the settles where sat the minstrels, a voice exclaimed: - -"Tell me, ye wise ones, what is winter?" - -"Tell us, Witlaf," shouted the reeve. "Expect not wisdom at a feast." - -"It is the banishment of summer," answered the minstrel. - -"Good, good! Another! Give us another." - -"What is spring? The painter of the earth. What is the year? The world's -chariot. What is the sun? Quotha! Doltish are ye if none can answer." - -"The splendor of the world, the beauty of heaven, the grace of nature, -the honor of day, the distributer of the hours," spoke up Wulfhere. "Now -thou, whom they have called Witlaf, answer this: What is the sea?" - -Witlaf thought for a moment ere he replied, "The path of audacity, the -boundary of the earth, the receptacle of the rivers, the fountain of -showers." - -"Right!" exclaimed the old bard, his spirits high, his blood coursing -warmly through his veins, for it was scenes of this kind that he loved. -"Right, sir bard! Now prithee read me this riddle. An unknown person, -without tongue or voice spoke to me, who never existed before, nor has -existed since, nor ever will be again, and whom I neither heard nor -knew." - -But Witlaf shook his head. - -"Thou wilt have to unravel it thyself," he said, "I know not that." - -"It is a dream," answered Wulfhere, and again the rafters shook with -applause. - -"Now, wanderer, read this for me if thou canst. It is a wonder. I saw a -man standing; a dead man walking who never existed," quoth Witlaf. - -"It is an image in the water," replied Wulfhere quickly. - -"He hath thee, Witlaf," came from the board in a merry shout. "Thou hast -met thy match." - -"Nay; here is another," cried Witlaf on his mettle. "I wot that there be -few men that can unravel this: I saw the dead produce the living, and by -the living the dead were consumed." - -Wulfhere smiled as sagely and answered: - -"From the friction of trees fire was produced, which consumed." - -So, fast and furious grew the fun, every minstrel or bard contributing -his quota to the mirth; Witlaf and Wulfhere leading, each striving to -outdo the other. - -The feast thickened, and mead, pigment, and morat circled round the -board, and the tongue of the Saxon was unloosened. Then did the harp -pass from hand to hand and each sang. Even the nobles at the king's -board lifted up their voices in song. Again the cup-bearer approached -the place where the minstrels sat. - -"The lady Elswitha wishes to know if thy daughter sings not alone?" said -he, addressing the bard. "Hath she not some simple lay that will charm -the ear?" - -"She hath," answered the gleeman, "and gracious is the lady in the -asking. Egwina, Elswitha would hear thee sing. Thy sweetest, child! 'Tis -the Lady who asks thee." - -Then timidly the maiden arose. The company hushed the noisy revel, and -listened as the sweet voice of the girl sounded through the hall. Her -voice quavered slightly when she began, but the maiden on the dais -smiled reassuringly at her, and she took courage. It grew stronger and -then pealed forth in all its strength and beauty: - - "Alone sits the exile, - Alone on the plain; - And the voice of the south wind - Speaks to him in vain. - - "For back hath his fancy - Flown to his lord; - When oft he had followed him - With arrow and sword. - - "Again does he seem to feel - As of old his caresses; - The thought is so sweet to him. - The awakening distresses. - - "No friends hath he now, - Nor lord for to follow; - Long have they been estranged, - Life seem but hollow. - - "Naught doth earth hold for him; - No surcease of sorrow: - For hunger of heartache - Fails comfort to borrow. - - "Cold, cold is his earth dwelling, - Care sits on his brow; - Joyless his dark abode, - Bereft is he now. - - "Those he hath loved in life - The tomb now is holding; - Fain would he join them there - For rest he is needing." - -The sad little strain produced a few moments of silence, and then again, -after vociferous plaudits for the maiden, the uproar broke forth. As -Egwina sat down, the maiden Ethelfleda descended from the dais, and came -to her. - -"Thou art the maiden and this is thy father who were so kind to me in -Andred's Weald," she said, taking Egwina by the hand. "Often have I -wondered about thee, and hoped to see thee again. Now thou shalt stay -with me, and thou shalt, if thou wilt, teach me some of thy pretty -songs. Sweetly dost thou sing, but it hath made my heart sad to hear thy -little plaint." - -"An it please thee, maiden, she shall sing another, merrier and more -suited to the feast," interposed Wulfhere, "I know not why the child -chose so sad a theme."[SYNC] - -"It doth please me," said Ethelfleda. "But come! Before thou dost sing -again, thou shalt drink hael with the lady Elswitha." To the old man's -joy he saw his granddaughter led to the dais where Alfred's wife sat. - -The lady graciously arose to receive the girl. With her own hand she -proffered the cup. Just as Egwina was lifting the goblet to her lips, a -great noise was heard without. There was the crash of arms, the hoarse -shout of battle, and then the portals were flung wide, and the warder -shouted: - -"The Dane, the Dane!" - - - - -CHAPTER V--THE DEATH OF A HERO - - -Instantly the wildest confusion prevailed. The Saxons, half-dazed by the -suddenness of the attack, sprang for their arms which hung upon the -walls of the hall. Such a thing as a winter campaign had hitherto been -unknown, and they were taken completely by surprise. - -Before they could collect themselves or form any plan for defense, the -Norsemen were upon them, and then there followed an awful scene of -carnage. The clash of steel, the hoarse shouts and cries of the Saxons, -the shrieks and groans of the women, mingled with the exultant yells of -the Danes. High above all, rose the Norse battle song which contained a -covert sneer at the English religion: - - "We have sung the mass of the lances. - It began at sunrise, and lo! the bright star hath gone to her - rest, - And the orison is not completed. - Odin awaits us in Valhalla! - The perennial boar steams upon the festive board! - Hela, the death goddess, gnashes her teeth that we escape her! - The kite and the raven scream with joy at the feast! - Red runs the blood! - Fearful the carnage! - Guthrum the old hath destroyed the great one. - The black Raven with pointed beak - Hath subdued the Dragon of Wessex." - -On and on it went while the sharp-edged swords did their work. The -Saxons made a brave but ineffectual resistance. On every side they fell. -The tables were overturned in the strife, and mead and pigment mingled -with the blood of those who such a short time before quaffed the cup so -gayly. - -Through the struggling combatants, Wulfhere made his way somehow to the -upper end of the hall where Egwina, Ethelfleda, Elswitha, the lady's -mother, Eadburga, the two youths and the little ones were huddled -together, terrified at the sudden onslaught. - -"Thou must not stay here," he cried to the Lady Elswitha. "It is no -place for thee, or these others." - -A thegn darted to them at this moment. - -"Retire," he shouted. "Retire, Lady, to thy bower." - -"Retire!" exclaimed the lady, "and leave my lord's hearthstone to the -invader?" - -"Thou must," cried the thegn in anguish. "For the love of the Holy Mary, -seek thy bower. We must answer to the king for thy safety." - -Without further remonstrance, the lady turned to flee with her children. -It was none too soon. The Northmen pressed furiously toward that end of -the hall. The few remaining Saxons threw themselves between the terrible -Danes and their beloved lady. - -"Go, lads," commanded the same thegn who had before spoken, pushing the -youths who lingered towards the fleeing group; "ye can do naught here, -and your duty lies there. Go!" and the boys obeyed him. - -As quickly as possible the little party made its way into the bower and -barricaded the entrance behind them. - -"Now what?" asked the lady of Wulfhere. - -"We must not stay here," answered he. "After the slaughter comes the -flame. The Dane will apply the torch as is his wont. Let us to the -king." - -"The king! Alack!" Elswitha cried in sudden terror. "Where is he? I -fear, oh, I fear that he hath fallen into the hands of Guthrum." - -"Where went he?" asked Wulfhere. - -"To Malmesbury to determine the limits of some bocland. Were he living, -he would have been here ere this. Oh, I fear, I fear!" - -Moaning, she drew her little ones to her while the others looked at her -compassionately. At this moment a mighty shout rose from without the -castle walls. - -"The king! The king!" - -The clash of steel, the shouts and cries which now broke forth with -renewed vigor, showed that the king had indeed come. Elswitha sprang to -her feet, her face transfigured with joy. - -"God be praised!" she cried. "It is my lord. Now, my children, ye are in -sooth safe. O thank God! Thank God!" - -But even as she spoke, the door fell inward with a crash, and the -Northmen burst into the room. Wulfhere drew his seax, and threw himself -in front of the women and children. The youths--Edward and the -cup-bearer--ranged themselves beside him. - -"Minstrel, sheathe thy sword," cried the foremost of the Danes. "Arms -and battle are not for thee. It is thine to sing the praises of -warriors. Sheathe thy sword." - -"I will, an it please thee, in thy body," answered Wulfhere. He made a -lunge, and the Dane fell pierced through the heart. - -The others sprang toward him, but the youths received those in the fore -on their swords. Then rose the voice of Guthrum, King of the Danes, and -it rang through the hall: - -"Whoso brings me the head of Alfred the King, him will I hold dearer -than a brother, and great shall be his reward." - -The Northmen turned and ran back towards the hall, shouting as they did -so: - -"Safe enow art thou, minstrel. Later will our swords drink of thy -blood." - -Elswitha started up frantically. "Come," she cried. "Let us to Alfred. -There only is safety." - -"Thou art right. Let us be gone ere others of the pagans come," said the -bard. "Do ye," to the youths, "lead, and let the women follow. I will -bring up the rear." - -The two boys went before. Elswitha and Eadburga came next with the three -children. Egwina and Ethelfleda followed, while Wulfhere guarded the -rear. Out into the night they went. The wind which had arisen, moaned -and sobbed as though bewailing the strife. The din without the castle -was fearful. The wailing of women and children mingled with the clash of -swords and the cries of battle. Citizens ran to and fro, whither they -knew not, seeking loved ones or refuge from the Danes. The darkness of -the night was broken only by the torchlights which flitted hither and -thither, or were suddenly extinguished as the bearers fell pierced by -sword or arrow. - -Hesitating only for a moment, the boys turned in the direction of the -sound of the conflict. They had gone but a short distance, when there -was a great shout, and the Saxons--warriors, citizens, women and -children--went flying past them. - -"Fly, men of Wessex," they cried as they ran. "Fly, and save -yourselves!" - -It was impossible to stem the living current. The little party was -obliged to turn and go with the surging, seething mass of humanity. - -And now the torch was applied to finish the awful work. Soon the ruddy -flames leaped high in the air, lighting up the sky with a lurid glare, -and bathing the landscape in a crimson glow. - -A wail went up from the fleeing Saxons, for they knew that the light was -from their dwellings, and that they were homeless. Full of anguish they -redoubled their speed, and ran on, breathless and in terror, for the -cries in the rear showed that the Northmen were still in pursuit; still -slaying those who were unfortunate enough to fall into their hands. - -In every direction ran the fugitives. It was cold, for it was midwinter; -but though the chill wind pierced to the very marrow, the people thought -only of life for themselves and dear ones, and heeded it not. The -terror-stricken inhabitants of the villages into which they fled could -afford them no asylum for they knew that but a few short hours must -elapse ere they would suffer a like fate. So they, too, joined the -fugitives and the crowd became a multitude. - -At first our little band had no difficulty in keeping together, but as -the numbers were increased, they pressed closer one to another, and -called aloud frequently. - -It was just the hour before the dawn, when the flames of the burning -villages had died down and a thick darkness had settled over the earth, -that a cry went up from those in front that the Danes were coming from -that direction also. Panic-stricken, the throng knew not which way to -turn. They became confused in the darkness and made a sudden dash in -opposite directions, shouting and crying as they did so. The party was -swept asunder by the rush. - -Egwina called frantically to Ethelfleda, but the noise was so great that -she could scarcely hear the sound of her own voice. Carried onward by -the crowd, she did not know where she was going, or if the Danes had -really fallen upon them. - -At last morning dawned. With the rising of the sun--the distributor of -God's blessed light--the stricken people revived somewhat from their -terrors which the darkness had augmented, and proceeded more quietly. -Now, too, each began to search for his relatives. To the girl's joy, her -grandfather was soon found. - -"Dost know what became of the others?" he inquired. - -"No, granther. The maiden was carried from my side when the shout went -up that the Danes were coming. Alack! where can they be?" - -"I wot not," answered Wulfhere moodily. "I fear, child, that this is the -end. None know whether Alfred be fallen or taken prisoner. If either be -true naught is left for us but loss of life or slavery." - -With the morning the people scattered into the different villages in -search of rest and sustenance. Wulfhere and Egwina did likewise. As they -were resting in the thatched cottage of a ceorl, there came through the -village one riding hotly on a palfrey. He bore an arrow in one hand and -a naked sword in the other. When he reached the centre of the hamlet he -stopped and called in a loud voice: - -"What, ho, Saxons! Listen to the words of the king. Alfred would have -aid against the Dane. Let every man that is not niddering, whether in a -town or out of a town, leave his house and come." - -Never before had the old national proclamation, which no Saxon capable -of bearing arms had ever resisted, been published to such deaf ears. -Wulfhere sprang up with a shout: "God be praised! The king lives!" - -But the mass of the people responded not but murmured among themselves -that resistance was useless. If they submitted, they would be allowed to -till the soil, and to live in their homes even as their brethren in -Mercia and East Anglia were doing; while opposition meant death, loss of -homes and loved ones. - -So the message fell upon deaf ears, and the messenger swept on to other -villages with the summons. Wulfhere's shout met no answering one of -gladness. The old man sat down amazed and despairing. - -"What hath become of the spirit of the Saxons?" he asked fiercely. "Now -shall we be conquered by the Dane, even as our forefathers conquered the -Britons. The Saxons serfs? Out, I say! To what have the descendents of -Woden fallen that they should submit without a blow to the pagan?" - -"Friend," spoke a ceorl near by, "have a care to thy words. The land -hath been ravaged by the invader for years. No rest can be obtained -either by resistance or by gifts and money. We are weary of strife. -Serfdom and life are better than freedom and death. Marry, let us have -peace!" - -"Come, Egwina," and Wulfhere rose, his form dilated, his lip curled with -scorn. "Theowes already be these men. I would be no more among them. -Come!" - -Obediently the girl followed him. There were some mutterings from those -who heard his words, but they were allowed to depart without -molestation. They had not gone far from the village when they saw in the -distance a party of Danes approaching on horseback. As the Danes caught -sight of the man and the maiden, they spurred their horses and came up -to the two on a run. - -"A scald and a scald maiden," cried they in delight. "Now let song and -dance be our portion. Weary are we of the fray. Let us have song." - -They flung themselves from their palfreys and surrounded the two. Egwina -shrank close to her grandfather. - -"No song, even for thy life, girl," commanded the old man sternly. - -"Strike up, old scald! Is thy harp mute that thou dost not sweep it?" -spoke the leader. - -"A song! A song in praise of Guthrum! Guthrum the bold!" - -But Wulfhere folded his arms across his harp and remained silent. - -"Silent art thou?" demanded he who seemed to be the chief. - -"'Tis fear that whitens his face and makes his tongue cleave to the roof -of his mouth," laughed a youth mockingly. - -"Haco, take the harp," commanded the jarl. "Do thou sing for us. Then -will the old man be stirred to obey. He seems to forget that we war not -against gleemen." - -The youth stepped toward Wulfhere and reached out his hand for the -instrument. Still silent, the bard drew his seax and cut the strings -with one blow. - -"What!" cried the chief in fury. "What doest thou?" - -"No harp of mine shall sing in praise of Guthrum," responded Wulfhere -sternly. - -"But thy tongue shall," declared the other. "Sing, scald, else it shall -be torn from the roof of thy mouth, and never shalt thou lift thy voice -in praise of any other." - -"Rather than it should sing in praise of the Northmen I would tear it -out myself," declared the bard with energy. - -"Bold art thou," cried the leader, "or it may be that thou believest -that we will be niggardly with our gifts. See! Hath the Saxon done so -well?" - -He tore from his arms some massive gold bracelets which were held in -great esteem by the Danes, and cast them at the ministrel's feet. The -gleeman thrust them aside contemptuously with his foot. - -"I scorn both your gifts and your threats," he cried. "But listen! Ye -shall hear a song." - -Believing that he was really intimidated despite his words, the Danes -stayed their hands and composed themselves to listen, well knowing that -there was time enough to avenge the insult to their gifts. Then Wulfhere -drew Egwina back from them a little and began: - - "What shall the minstrel sing by the fireside? - What hero shall he laud to the young? - When the nights have grown cold and chill whistles the wind in - the tree tops, - Close gather they to the fireside. - Then call they for the harper. - He sings, and he sings of the Northman. - Great was the feast of the raven - When Guthrum swept over the land. - Wild shrieked the kite and the eagle; - And hoarse croaked the toad that was horned - Up rose the Dragon of Wessex! - Up then rose the Deliverer! - Up rose Alfred the wise one! - Maker of ships and of laws! - Guthrum and Danes floe before him! - Guthrum the old and the aged! - Guthrum in fear of the great one!" - -With cries of fury the Danes set upon him. Wulfhere received the -onslaught with a grim smile, and lunging at the nearest one, chanted on: - - "Fast flee the Norseman before him. - Stark fall they upon their bucklers! - Under the clash of the steel of Alfred. - Alfred, the great one! The wise one! - Maker of ships and of--" - -He fell, pierced through and through by their swords. - -"Grandfather!" shrieked Egwina, flinging herself down beside him. -"Grandfather, speak to me!" - -And Wulfhere opening his eyes, smiled, and chanted in a loud voice: -"Maker of ships and of laws!" and expired. - -With a cry of anguish the girl fell unconscious on the body. - - - - -CHAPTER VI--THE WOLVES' CONCERT - - -When Egwina recovered consciousness, two priests were bending over her. -The Danes were gone, and only the pitying faces of the presbyters were -in sight. Half dazed, she stared at them stupidly, and then, as her eyes -fell upon the body of Wulfhere, the remembrance of what had happened -returned with full force. - -"Granther! Oh, granther!" she sobbed. One of the priests leaned over -her, and lifted her up gently. - -"Daughter, be comforted. He is at rest. No longer is he beset by Dane or -foe of any kind. Calm thy grief, and be with us while we give him -Christian burial. Our time is short, and we know not how soon the pagans -will return. That thou wert left alive is a mercy of God." - -Egwina controlled herself by a great effort. The priests, taking turns, -dug a grave with Wulfhere's seax. Then they approached the remains. With -loving hands, the maiden herself re-arranged the garments of the dead -man, taking the bag of valuables from his person. - -"Take this for the soul sceat," she said, giving it into the hands of -the priests. - -"But, daughter, it is too much," and the priests looked at each other, -wondering at the amount. "Keep part for thine own use." - -"I want it not," answered she, weeping softly. "Let it bring him as many -prayers as it will, good fathers." - -Reverently the body was laid within the excavation, and then Egwina -brought his harp. - -"Bury it with him," she said. - -"Nay, daughter; it savors too much of heathenism," said one much -scandalized. "Do not the pagans so, and the bard was a Christian?" - -"True," said the girl through her tears. "True, good fathers, but -granther loved it so. I could not bear that other than he should use it. -And if it so be, as ye tell us, that we will sing praises in the -heavenly land then will he have need of it." - -The priests were touched, yet still they hesitated. It savored so much -of the heathenish custom of the Danes they were loth to consent to the -act; yet did they mislike to deprive the maiden of this small comfort. - -"See," said the girl showing them the mutilated strings. "When they -would have taken it from him to use it in praise of Guthrum, he cut the -strings rather than have it so defiled. If the harp be left, we wot not -but that some of the Northmen may find it and use it. Grandfather could -not rest if that were to happen. Always it hath been with him. It was -his friend, his glee-beam. I know that he will be lonely without it." - -"Brother," said one to the other, "what sayest thou?" - -"Do as the child wisheth," replied the second one. "It will comfort her, -and doth not bewray the church at such a time. Besides 'twere pity that -the Northman should get the harp sith the bard hath given his life so -nobly." - -So, to Egwina's relief, the harp was interred with the gleeman. Prayers -were said over the grave, and then the priests turned to the girl. - -"Now, daughter, respect hath been shown to the dead, and now is our duty -to the living. Whither goest thou? Where are thy friends?" - -"Alack!" returned she, bravely checking her tears, "I wot not. None but -granther did I have." - -"But were ye not under some lord's hand?" - -"Nay, ye know the custom of the wandering gleemen. From mead hall to -mead hall did we go, and we have always done so. At Chippenham, we came -to put ourselves under the hand of the king for fear of the Danes; but -now--" - -"Now," said the elder priest, "thou art like others of people and -priests. No friends, no home; thou hast nowhere to go. God help and -comfort thee and us in our affliction." - -"We would best take her to the abbess Hilda at the priory," said the -second one. - -"Yea; we will take her there, brother, though thou wottest that it may -not be safe for the maiden. Even Christ's altar is not safe from the -defilement of these pagans. Methinks they are fiercer towards priests -and monks, and ravage the churches and convents with greater fury than -elsewhere, if that be possible where no mercy is shown to any. But eat -and drink, child. Thou art weary." - -For Egwina suddenly felt spent and faint. A sense of forlornness that -she was unable to control was taking possession of her. - -"I feel no desire for food, holy father," she said weakly. - -"Natheless thou must eat, daughter. Keep up thy heart. Be not troubled -or concerned for thyself. Thou art in God's hands. Whatever he sends is -for the best. Eat these." - -He took from the pouch which he carried under his chasuble some barley -cakes, and Egwina ate of them obediently. When she had finished they -took up their staffs, and declared themselves ready to take her to the -priory. Thus did they journey. - -It was late in the day when the priests joyously announced to the maiden -that there was but little further to go. - -"Then shalt thou find peace and rest for thy weariness, child," said -they comfortingly to her. - -But as they drew near to the building, their ears were greeted with -cries and screams of terror. - -"The Northmen!" ejaculated the priests with pale faces. "Stay thou here, -daughter, while we see if aught can be done." - -They went forward, leaving Egwina in the copse. Time passed. The priests -did not return, and finally, unable to endure the suspense longer, the -girl crept forward. - -In an open glade of the forest stood the priory. Egwina's -terror-stricken eyes saw naught but the forms of the slaughtered nuns -whose bodies lay everywhere in the courtyard, and even beyond it. In -front of the gates were the corpses of her two late companions--the -priests. - -A party of the Northmen were busied in carrying out the treasures of the -priory ere setting fire to the building. The girl gazed on the scene -with horror. Was there no safety, no retreat from these barbarians -anywhere? Her blood congealed in her veins. A numbness of despair crept -over her. Forgetting that she might be heard, a gasping cry escaped her -lips. Some of the Danes paused in their work to listen. - -"Heard ye not a sound?" asked one. - -"'Twas naught," responded another impassively, as he placed some golden -vessels on the ground. "Didst thou think that a nun had escaped? By -Odin, no! Careful were we that not one should live to say mass." - -"Many masses have we sung under Guthrum," laughed another. "But a short -time and no priest, monk, or nun shall be left of all the English. -Joyously doth the death cry of such fall upon my ear. No music is -sweeter than the prayer that priest or nun utter at the point of the -sword." - -The conversation roused the girl from the stupor into which she was -falling. With an effort she shook off the lethargy that was numbing her -faculties, and stole away into the wold. When out of hearing of the -Norsemen, she broke into a run, and did not stop until forced by sheer -exhaustion to do so. - -Deep into the wood had she penetrated. There was no sound save the -sighing of the wind through the leafless boughs. Where should she go? -What should she do? She knew not. On every side was the Dane. No safe -shelter was to be found in hut or abbey, even if she had known where to -go to find either. In the wold lurked the wild beasts, and the chill of -the winter. Death was on every hand. If not from the Dane, then from -cold or brute of the forest. - -In agony of mind she buried her face in her hands and groaned aloud. - -The sun set and the twilight threw among the trees long, dark shadows -that caused the girl to cower in fear. - -"Blessed Heaven aid me," was her agonized appeal, "for I know not what -to do." - -Even as she strove to find comfort in prayer there sounded upon the air -the dismal howl of a wolf. It was answered by another and then another -until the whole forest resounded with their yells. - -Egwina bounded to her feet, her heart beating wildly, her eyes dilated -with terror. Now she could hear the soft pat, pat of their feet as they -came closer, and soon the bushes round about seemed filled with a -thousand gleaming eyes. With an energy born of despair, the girl began -to climb the tree under which she had been crouching. - -It was an oak with low-spreading branches. Into these she clambered and -ensconced herself on one of the boughs. It was not a moment too soon. -Snarling and howling, emboldened by the shadow of the deepening -twilight, a whole pack bounded into the space under the tree. The girl -clung desperately to the bough, watching in terror the attempts of the -animals to reach her, and shuddering at the glare of their ferocious -eyes. - -[Illustration: _SHE BEGAN STRIKING THE CYMBALS TOGETHER._] - -One, bolder than the rest, made a great spring and narrowly escaped -touching one of the lower branches. - -Egwina started with fear and the start jarred the cymbals that were -attached to the chain worn across her shoulder and breast. The -instruments gave forth a musical sound. Instantly the tumult below -ceased. The wolves fell back and looked up inquiringly. Hope arose in -the girl's heart. - -Passing one of her arms around the branch to keep herself from falling, -she grasped the cymbals and began striking them together. The effect was -magical. The animals settled themselves on their haunches to enjoy the -music. - -Never had she performed to so attentive an audience and never had she -done so well. On and on she played until her arms ached, and she would -fain have stopped but that at the least cessation of the music the -wolves began their leaping and snarling again. - -It grew darker and darker. The shadowy outlines of their bodies became -indistinct and at last melted into the darkness, and only the fiery -gleam of their eyes told the girl that they were still below. - -Would she be obliged to pass the night thus? she asked herself. Could -she hold out until morning, or would she become so wearied that she -would finally lose her hold and fall into that savage pack? Resolutely -she put such thoughts from her, for they took the courage out of her -heart and sapped the strength of her body. - -How long she played she did not know, but after what seemed to her a -very long time she heard the winding of a horn drawing near. Presently -through the woods came the flickering glow of torches. - -With a cry of gladness Egwina called loudly: - -"For the love of Heaven, who ever ye be, succor me, I pray you." - -"What have we here?" shouted a voice in reply, and a man ran forward. -"Where are ye that called?" - -"Here, here!" cried the girl joyfully. "In the tree." - -The wolves, as the music ceased, began howling again, and, as a party of -men with dogs dashed among them, attacking them with clubs, the most of -the pack took to their heels, while the remaining few ceased their yells -and in sullen silence let the ceorls club them to death. As the last one -was dispatched, the trembling girl descended from the tree. No sooner -had she reached the ground than she fell into a passion of weeping. - -"There! there!" said one with gruff kindness. "Thou art safe now. The -wolves cannot harm thee." - -But nature had been too severely tried, and Egwina sobbed on. The -ceorls, seeing that she could not control herself, wisely left her -alone, and presently when her sobs had subsided she looked up. - -"'Tis unmannerly, I wot," she said sweetly, "but I could not keep back -the tears. I thank ye all for your kindness. Had ye not come when ye -did, I fear that I should not have held out much longer." - -"Fleest thou from the Dane?" asked one. - -The girl nodded, her heart swelling at the thought of her grandfather, -and then she told them of the attack on the palace at Chippenham and all -that had followed. - -The men listened in silence until she had finished, and then one said, -"Where is the king? What hath become of him?" - -"I know not," answered Egwina. "I trow that he liveth, for when granther -and I rested in one of the villages, his messenger of war passed -through. But the Saxons would not hearken to the summons." - -"Sayest thou so?" exclaimed he who seemed to be the spokesman. "Sayest -thou so? Then, are we in sore straits in sooth. Alfred is a wise king -and would drive out the Dane if the Saxons would follow him. But what is -the throne without men? Of himself he can do naught. Evil hath surely -come on the land. But thou art cold, little one!" - -Egwina was in truth very cold. She trembled in every limb for she was -chilled to the marrow and faint from weakness. - -The ceorl wrapped her in his mantle and lifted her in his arms. - -"Nay," he said with good-natured raillery as she remonstrated; "a Saxon -maiden who can keep a whole pack of wolves enthralled by her music must -be treated gently." - -The others laughingly assented and thus was the girl borne to the -ceorl's home. - - - - -CHAPTER VII--THE COMING OF A STRANGER - - -The party of Saxons who had so opportunely come to the rescue of Egwina -proved to be swineherds, returning from their day's work in the forest. -Deep into the woodland did they go. At last a light shone through the -darkness, and towards it the ceorl who bore Egwina walked rapidly. - -With hearty farewells the others left him, and each wended his way to -his own home, promising to meet betimes on the morrow. The light came -from a rude cottage, and soon the swineherd reached it. He knocked -loudly on the door. It was opened quickly, and the shrill voice of a -woman exclaimed: - -"'Tis time thou wert coming, Denewulf! For a long while hath thy supper -been waiting. Cold is it as the home of the Northman. Complain not if it -be not to thy taste." - -"Nay, Adiva; I will not grumble," returned the Saxon as he entered. -"Full well do I know that the hour is later than its wont; but much hath -happened to hinder me." - -"Holy Cuthbert of blessed memory!" ejaculated the woman. "What have we -here?" - -Denewulf unfolded the mantle from the girl as he answered: - -"I have brought thee a daughter for thy loneliness, Adiva." - -"But where gottest thou her?" demanded the dame in astonishment. "I wot -that I have not seen so fair a maiden in many a day." - -The Saxon laughed. - -"Serve us the meat, good mother, and while we sup, I will tell thee all. -Sit, maiden." - -Egwina sat down upon one of the rude benches, and looked about her. The -good woman still muttering in her surprise, bestirred herself about the -supper. - -The cottage was low and mean. It was made of turf and sticks, and -thatched with rushes. The furniture was of the simplest. A broad, low -bench back in one corner was covered by a tick or sack filled with -straw. A goat's skin was thrown over it. This served for a bed. A loom -and distaff were on one side, with great bunches of yarn beside them. -The seats were but crude settles of wood. A square table was drawn up -near the fire which blazed genially in the centre of the room. The dog -immediately stretched himself before it. From the roof were suspended -the sides and hams of meat--the bucon or bacon of the Anglo-Saxon--and -numerous bunches of herbs. The walls and rafters were blackened by the -smoke which escaped through a cover in the roof. - -Through the doorway the maiden caught a glimpse of another room. These -two were all that the cottage contained. The one they were in served as -a bed-room, sitting-room, kitchen, and dining-room, all in one. Simple -and homely as it was, there was an air of warmth and comfort in it that -stole over her senses gratefully. - -Soon the supper smoked on the table, and Adiva pressed her hospitably to -sit up, and to partake of it. Broiled eels, swine meat, honey and barley -cakes, and the inevitable mead, constituted the repast. Adiva served the -meat on spits, and each cut for himself slices with his own knife into -trenchers of wood. The mead was drunk from horns which were filled from -a tankard. - -The color came to the girl's face as she ate and drank, and was warmed -by the fire. There were no vessels filled with water for the fingers, -nor napkins to dry them on, nor table-cloth on the table, such as were -used in the halls of the nobles; but there was kindness and good-will, -and a homely hospitality that made amends for what was lacking in -accessories. Not a word would the dame allow them to say until hunger -was appeased. Then she looked up and said: - -"Now, Denewulf, be thou the first to speak and tell how and where thou -didst find the maiden. Then shall she tell what happened before." - -"Well," said Denewulf quaffing a huge draught of mead, "as I and the -others were coming through the wold with our hounds, what should we hear -but the sound of music. Wondering much, we wound not our horns but -stopped to listen. It ceased, and the howling of wolves smote our ears. -Beshrew me, if I thought not that the wiccas were holding a conclave in -the forest. Again the music started, and the howls ceased. We wound our -horns again for our own comfort, for we wotted not but that the Norns -were weaving our fates--" - -"Out upon thee, Denewulf," interrupted the dame. "Have done with thy -heathenish talk, and tell thy tale more simply." - -The Saxon laughed, drank again from his horn, and resumed: - -"Then heard we a cry for help. We ran forward with our hounds. May I be -bewrayed, but there in a tree was this maiden, who was performing to a -whole pack of wolves below. Scold an' thou wilt, Adiva, but methought at -first that it was Jamvid and her sons." - -Again the wife interrupted him, crossing herself devoutly as she spake. - -"Wilt never forget thy foster mother's superstitions, man? Marry, thou -art more Dane than Saxon now! What would the priest say to thy -heathenism?" - -"Be not wroth, Adiva," laughed Denewulf. "Thou wottest that at heart I -am as good a Christian as thyself. I trow the Dane would think so." - -"Well-a-day, have done with thy witless talk and go on with thy tale," -cried the wife impatiently. - -"Whether she were Jamvid or no," went on the swineherd, "we set upon the -brutes with our clubs, and such as did not take to their heels are left -out under the tree. Then the maiden descended, and we found that she was -not the hag of the Iron Wood, but a Saxon girl fleeing from the Dane." - -"From the Dane?" ejaculated the dame. "Poor lamb! would the Dane bother -such as ye? Tell me of it." - -Thus adjured, Egwina in turn told her story, beginning with the desire -of herself and grandfather to place themselves under the protection of -Alfred, and continuing until the time that Denewulf had found her in the -tree playing to the wolves. - -"Dear heart!" burst from the motherly woman hurrying round to the girl. -"I'll warrant thou art tired and spent. To think of a girl going through -all that! But thou art safe here." - -"Why, will not the Danes come here?" queried Egwina in amaze. - -"They cannot, child. None but Saxons can penetrate into these wolds and -fens," spoke up the swineherd quickly. "And not even Saxons if they be -not accustomed to it. I and others of my kind can go through the -fastnesses as easily as thou canst follow a path; because we wot of -them, but the Northmen would become weary and wander aimlessly about, -unwitting whither to go until they would perish in the forest." - -"It glads my heart to hear it," breathed the maiden. "I want no more to -see them. They are so fearful! None do they spare, neither youth nor -age. I would, oh, I would that the king were here. Then would he be safe -from them." - -Denewulf and Adiva both laughed long and loud. - -"The king!" cried the swineherd when he could check his merriment. "The -king? Quotha! I should like well to see the king in the hut of a -swineherd. I must tell that to the others to-morrow." Again he gave vent -to a peal of laughter. - -"Out upon thee, man! Seest thou not that thou dost tease the maiden?" -chid the wife. - -"Nay; I wonder not at his mirth," said the maiden gently. "'Twould be a -rare sight, I wot, if the king would dwell here; yet I would that he -were here. I like not to think of him slain or in the hands of the Dane. -My grandfather said the land depended upon Alfred." - -"It may be," returned Denewulf. "Come Saxon or Dane, it matters not -here. But I would also that the king were here, for I would see him. -Never have I seen a king. Hast thou?" - -"Once," said Egwina, "when I was seven, grandfather and I were in -Sherborne when King Ethelred passed through. Methought that he was -handsome and noble in appearance, but granther said that I was too young -to know much about it, that the atheling, Alfred, was handsomer by far -and that the land would be better when he was king; not only for his -talents, but also because our holy father, the pope, had crowned him -king in Rome." - -"Well! Drink hael to the king's coming," and the swineherd tossed off -another horn of mead. - -At this moment footsteps were heard outside, the hound arose from his -place before the fire with a low growl. There came a loud knock at the -door. - -"Who goes there?" cried the Saxon striding to the entrance, fitting an -arrow to his bow as he did so. - -"A wanderer in search of food and shelter. Open as ye be Saxons." - -"The king has come," laughed Denewulf, turning round with a broad wink -at them. "Your best mead, Adiva." - -Then throwing wide the door, he called heartily, for the Saxons were -very hospitable: - -"Enter, wanderer! Thou art welcome to such as we have. Enter and find -rest for thy weariness, and food for thy hunger." - -Into the room there came a man whose manner was so commanding and his -form so stately that he might in truth be king. He was tall, and his -long hair of ruddy auburn fell in ringlets from under his bonnet on his -shoulders. When the firelight fell upon it, it shone like burnished -gold. His eyes were blue, very bright and penetrating in their glance. -His countenance fair and at present pale from fatigue. His brow was -high, noble, and thoughtful. In short, his mien was so august, his port -so noble that Adiva and Egwina both gazed upon him with awe. - -Not so Denewulf. The simple-hearted Saxon found something in the -stranger that answered to himself, for he smiled graciously upon him, -and seated him near the fire. - -"Sit here, stranger, and warm thyself while the wife prepares the meat -for thee. Sorry am I that thou didst not come sooner, for the meat was -hot, and it would have pleased us well to have had thy company." - -The stranger smiled a sweet, grave smile as he answered: - -"It matters not if the meat be cold. Trouble not thyself, good dame. He -who hath fasted since yesterday will not find fault though the food lack -heat." - -"Dear heart!" exclaimed the dame bustling about. "And hast thou taken -nought since yesterday? Marry, but it must be piping hot for thee, man. -Thou shalt have a good supper." - -In a short time the stranger sat down to the table and partook of the -repast. Egwina could not but notice the difference in his manner of -eating and that of their hosts, who, kind people though they were, still -lacked refinement. When the stranger's hunger was appeased, Denewulf -filled a horn from the tankard, and passing it to him, said: - -"Drink hael, man! 'Twill warm thee, and chill blows the wind in the -forest." - -"Wass hael," responded the guest, courteously including Egwina and the -wife in the health. "To ye both, good dame and gentle maiden, and to -thee also, ceorl, for thy kindness," and he quaffed the horn. When -Denewulf would have replenished the cup, he shook his head. - -"Nay," he said. "I care not for more." - -"Then," said the swineherd, "tell of thyself, and how thou art alone in -the weald. Didst lose thy way? I trow that thou didst, for few there be -who dwell not among the fens that can find the way out when once within -its depths." - -"Is it so impenetrable?" inquired the stranger. - -"So much so," replied the swineherd with a chuckle, "that if the whole -Danish army were lost in its fastnesses, they would die before finding -their way out; unless some Saxon were niddering enow to show it." - -"Then I would that the Danes were within its depths," ejaculated the -stranger with fervor. "Vain have been the efforts of the Saxons to -resist them, and it would be a happy ending of the matter." - -"Thou fleest, then, from the Dane?" queried Adiva. - -"Yes; they are ravaging the whole of Wessex." - -"Good stranger, knowest aught of the king?" cried Egwina. "I hope that -he is safe." - -"I trow that he is," returned the stranger, smiling sweetly at her. - -"She was wishing that the king were here with us when thou didst knock -at the door," chuckled Denewulf. - -"Why fearest thou for the king? Dost know him?" - -"No; but if the king be safe then is there hope for the land. Doth he -not carry the hearts of the people with him?" - -"I trow not, maiden. Hadst thou seen him as I saw him last, thou wouldst -know that he did not. Forsaken and alone, Alfred hath gone none knows -whither." - -"Oh!" exclaimed the girl, the tears coming to her eyes, "sayest thou so? -The king forsaken! How could they leave him, so noble, so good is he! Is -not their allegiance his? Methinks that were I a man naught but death -could make me unleal to the king. As it is, I am but a girl and can do -naught but pray for him every day that he be kept safe, and that the -people will rally around him again." - -"Do so, child! Thy pure prayers may accomplish that which the king hath -not the power to do. If all Saxons were like thee the Dane would seek -another land to ravage." - -"The maiden hath cause to pray for the king," broke in the dame, who had -remained silent as long as she could. - -"What cause hath she?" - -"Well--but what shall I call thee?" demanded Adiva. - -"Call me Wilfred." - -"Well, Wilfred, I will tell thee her tale, and then Denewulf shall tell -thee how he found the child." And the good dame related the maiden's -story. Then Denewulf told again of the wolves, and Egwina listened -blushingly to their praises. - -"Of brave heart art thou, maiden," said Wilfred with compassion in his -look and voice. "Brave was thy grandfather in his death. 'Twas such that -a Saxon might be proud of. 'Tis pity that the king knew not of it." - -"My grandfather would like best to know that the king were safe," -returned Egwina. - -"And what art thou called, child?" asked Adiva. - -"Egwina." - -"Egwina, and I shall call thee 'the fair' also," said the dame. - -"And I, Jamvid, mother of wolf sons," laughed the swineherd; "for so I -found her." - -"And I, noble heart," said Wilfred. "With maidens like thee to grow into -wives and mothers, the land could survive the ravaging of a thousand -Guthrums." - -Egwina flushed rosy red with pleasure. - -Then cried Denewulf, "Let us to bed, good people! With the breaking of -morn must I to the forest." - -The men drew their coats around them and lay down by the fire on the -floor, while the dame and the maiden reposed on the tick of straw. - - - - -CHAPTER VIII--ADIVA GROWS ANGRY - - -Life in the cottage was simple in the extreme. Each morning Denewulf -looked after his nets and traps, and then repaired to the forest where -he tended the swine. The stranger exerted himself in the chase and -proved to be very proficient in woodcraft and the lore of the forest. - -Adiva took Egwina at once into her heart, and taught her all the simple -housewifely arts that she knew. The girl soon became an expert in the -use of spindle and distaff, and busily did the shuttles fly through the -long winter evenings. - -"Howsomever did I do without thee, child?" she would say as Egwina -flitted about singing at her tasks. "Dark will be the day that thou dost -leave me. I pray that it will never come." - -One day the girl was in the cottage busily spinning when Wilfred the -stranger entered. He threw some fagots on the fire and sitting before -it, drew from within the folds of his tunic a little book which he -perused intently, as was his wont. The maiden observed him with -interest. Presently he turned toward her with a smile. - -"Why dost thou watch me so, Egwina?" - -"I was wondering what the book contained that thou dost read in it so -much," returned the maiden in some confusion. - -"It holds much that is full of solace," answered he. "Tell me, Egwina, -dost know how to read?" - -"To read? No; why should I?" asked the girl in surprise. "Granther knew -not how; nor does Denewulf, nor Adiva; nor any of the gentles. In truth, -none I have ever known, save thee, have known how. Why should they? -There was no need. Granther said that it was only for priests or monks. -The gleemen need it not for singing or the harp. The ceorl needs it -neither for ploughing, or for sowing, or for tending his herds. And how -would it help the gentle in hunting or any of his pastimes? Weaving and -embroidery for women, sports and war for men. There is no need of -reading." - -Wilfred smiled and sighed as he answered: "As thou speakest so do most -think. In truth, I misdoubt if there are not priests even of thy way of -thinking. Few are they south of the Humber who can translate their daily -prayers into English. Yet once in all Gaul could not be found the -learning of our land. Alack! that Bede, Alucin, and Aldhelm were not now -alive. Yet, perchance, it is better so. Mayhap they would not have -flourished had they lived at this time. Dark, dark is the outlook." - -He relapsed into a moody silence. Egwina timidly approached him. - -"I meant not to offend thee, good Wilfred," she spake, gently. - -"Nay, little one; thou hast not offended me. I thought not of thy words, -but only of the decay of that learning for which we were once so famed." - -"Dost thou think so much of learning?" inquired she. "Prithee show me -the book, that I may see what it is that so charms thee." - -She took the book, and looked at it intently before handing it back to -him. - -"I see naught in it," she remarked, with a sigh; "that would hold me for -hours as it doth thee. What is its spell? It sings not, neither does it -speak, nor is it illuminated." - -"But it does speak, Egwina. Listen, and thou shalt hear something that -it says: 'Go now, ye brave! where the lofty way of a great example leads -you. Why should you, inert, uncover your backs? The earth, when -conquered, gives us the stars.'" - -"Does it truly say that?" cried Egwina, in delight. "Show me, Wilfred." - -Wilfred placed his finger on the page, and said: "Art sure that thou -understandest, little one?" The girl nodded her head sagely. - -"I cannot just tell it," she said; "but it is like this: should the king -do some noble thing his example would incite others to follow where he -would lead." - -"True, maiden. Thou hast given the thought in mine own mind. Bright art -thou, and methinks would prove an apt pupil. Wouldst like for me to -teach thee to read, Egwina?" - -"Dost think that I could learn, Wilfred?" - -"Of a surety. Long years had passed over my head ere I knew. Methinks -that it was in my twelfth year that my mother called her children to -her, and, showing a pretty book brightly illuminated, said: 'Sons, that -one of you who first learns to read in this book, he shall possess it.' -'Shall he really have it for his own, mother?' I said. 'For his very -own,' she answered, well pleased at the question. My brothers cared not -for it, so full were they of the chase and sports, but I learned the -verses contained therein, and she gave it me." - -"Is this it?" asked Egwina, with interest. - -"Nay; it is at--" Wilfred checked himself, and then resumed. "So thou -seest that thou canst learn if a dullard such as I could. Thou hast an -apter mind than I. But thou must not care if it prove tedious?" - -"I will not care, and I will learn," said Egwina, with determination. -"It may be that I shall then know many things of which now I do not -dream." - -"Thou wilt, thou wilt!" cried Wilfred, in delight. "Forget not, dear -child, that 'The earth, when conquered, gives us the stars.'" - -"I will not forget," said Egwina, thoughtfully. "How beautiful the idea! -I shall never see the stars again that I will not think of it." - -And so it came about that each evening thereafter the time was spent by -Egwina and Denewulf also in learning to read. Adiva would have none of -it for herself, and muttered grumblingly that it was nonsense, and of no -use to any but priests. - -When the lesson was over Egwina would sing for them, and the hut would -ring with laughter and merriment. Wilfred, the stranger, listened -eagerly to the songs, and soon proposed that the maiden should teach -them to the others. - -"Alack! gladly would I do so, but what are they without a harp?" and -Egwina looked sad. - -Consternation seized on the little household the next morning after this -remark was made to find the stranger gone. Denewulf and Egwina were loud -in their lamentations at his departure. Adiva grumbled openly, but -secretly missed him as well as they. On the third day thereafter he -returned bearing a harp. The cottagers received him with acclamations of -joy. He seemed touched by their greetings, but offered no explanation of -his absence or where he had obtained the harp. - -Egwina wondered much at the instrument, for it was of the finest -workmanship. She soon taught him all the songs that she knew, and -already was he skilled in the use of the harp. - -"Thou dost well," she said, "but I wish that thou couldst have heard -granther. Thou shouldst have seen his sweep. There! that is something -like," as Wilfred, after some trials, executed it to suit her. - -So the time passed until at last the Length month (March) came. One day -Egwina went forth to see if she could find some sprout-kele for broth. -Enticed by the beauty of the day, she stayed longer than she had -intended, and hurried back to the house, for the dame was very busy. As -she drew near the cottage she heard the voice of Adiva raised high in -anger. - -"Drat the man! Never to turn the loaves when thou seest them burning. -I'll warrant that thou wilt be ready enow to eat them when they're -done." - -"I crave thy forgiveness, dame." The tones of Wilfred were contrite and -full of humility. "I thought not once of them." - -"Couldst thou not smell them when they lay at thy very feet?" demanded -the dame. - -"Nay; I noted naught," returned the stranger. - -"Good mother, be wroth with him no longer," cried Egwina entering. "His -mind is full of graver matters than woman's work." - -"Graver matters!" echoed Adiva, who was evidently in a bad way. "Graver -matters! I wot that they fall not heavily upon him at meal time. 'Tis -pity that a body can't leave the house for a minute without a wite's -letting the loaves burn." - -"Thou speakest truly," said the stranger humbly. "He who eats should -also work. That I have not done, but I will mend my ways, good dame." - -"There! it may be that I spake too quickly." Adiva was somewhat -mollified by his evident contrition. "After all, there's no great harm -done, and thou hast truly a good heart. I should have known better than -to trouble thee. Thou hast brought us many a fine buck, and marry, that -is man's work more than this." - -"Natheless, I will be more careful another time," said Wilfred, -reseating himself, and all went as before. - -Shortly after this, Egwina was much troubled about a strange dream that -she had. In some confusion and much distress of mind, for, like every -one of the time, she was superstitious, she unfolded it to Adiva. - -"Good mother, I fear I know not what, so queer a dream had I." - -"Tell it, child. Once I could unravel the meaning of night fancies, but -it hath been long since I tried my skill. The young care more for such -things. Denewulf looks with awe upon a Morthwytha, but he laughs to -scorn a reader of dreams. But dear heart! Here do I let my tongue run on -and thou hast not yet spoken thy dream. Say on, child." - -"I dreamed," said Egwina, "that I was in a lofty hall. Around me were -silken hangings, and the tables and chairs were carved with fine -workmanship. Many were my thegns, and they served me from vessels of -silver and gold. As I feasted many came and bowed down before me. All at -once a great light, that shone glorious as the sun, burst from my body. -The eyes of all men were uplifted toward it, and they were dazzled by -its radiance." - -Adiva raised her hands. - -"May the blessed mother preserve us, child! What a wonderful dream." - -"Canst thou tell what it doth portend, Adiva?" questioned the maiden -eagerly. - -"Child, child, I dare not tell thee that which I think; but if thou wilt -say naught before the stranger or Denewulf, thou and I will go to -Gunnehilde. She is a Dane, Denewulf's foster-mother, and a wicca." - -"I like not the fact that she be Dane," and Egwina shrank back a little, -for the Northmen held a painful place in her memory. - -"Tut, child! She is more Saxon than Dane, though I tell not that to -Denewulf. She came with her husband years ago when Egbert, the present -king's grandfather, was on the throne. No Christian is she, but a good -woman, though she hath been a vala in her own country. Denewulf hath she -reared from a lad. Her husband brought him home a Saxon boy of tender -years, whose father fell fighting the Welsh and whose mother died soon -after. She will tell thee all that thou wishest to know of things to -come. I countenance not Denewulf when he speaks of her foretellings, for -it is not wisdom to humor a man in aught that savors of heathenism. She -reads the runes for me often, though he wots not of it." - -"If it be not wrong then, Adiva, and thou thinkest best I will go with -thee." - -"Then to-morrow will we go," said the dame, and so it was planned. - - - - -CHAPTER IX--WOULD YOU STRIKE YOUR KING? - - -Early the next day Adiva and Egwina started for the cottage of the -foster-mother of Denewulf, Gunnehilde, the Danish woman. - -It was not without misgivings that Egwina accompanied the dame, but the -latter laughed away her fears. - -"Wicca is Gunnehilde in truth," she said, "but pleasant spoken. Fair -will be her greeting, and I wot that thou wilt like her." So calming her -fears, Egwina fell in with the mood of her companion, and a brisk walk -soon brought them to the dwelling of the woman. - -It was built in the centre of a knoll in a glade of the forest, and -seemed in appearance not unlike the rude huts occupied by the -swineherds, except that it was more compact. The turf was not -intersected with twigs, as were those of the Saxons, but placed -compactly against a firm foundation of board. Adiva knocked on the door -while Egwina devoutly crossed herself. - -"Enter," said a voice as the door was thrown open. "Enter, Adiva! -Greetings to thee, and to the stranger, also, whom thou bringest with -thee. With the rise of the sun knew I that thou wouldst come, and bring -the maiden with thee." - -Again the maiden crossed herself. Adiva went into the dwelling without -hesitation, and the girl followed, although with fear and trembling. But -there was naught displeasing to the eye, nor anything that would inspire -awe in the room. The woman who welcomed them was tall and commanding in -appearance. Her hair was dark as the raven's wing. Her brow was -thoughtful, and her eyes, dark also, shone with the calm, steady light -of a student. In her right hand she carried a wand, the seid-staff of -Scandinavian superstition. - -"Sit thee here, wife of Denewulf," she said to the dame. "And thou, -maiden, be seated upon this bench, where the light may fall upon thy -brow. I would see where the Fylgia (tutelary divinity), whom Alfadur -gave thee, leads thee. Thou hast come to consult the runes?" - -She made the statement more as a declaration than a question. Without -waiting for a reply she went on: - -"I knew that ye would be here. When the sun rose I awoke and placed all -things in readiness for ye." - -"Gunnehilde," spake Adiva, "the maiden hath had a dream. Thou wottest -that it is somewhat in my ken to unravel such, but I feared to give what -it seemed to me to portend." - -"Dreams are oracles more potent than wicca can charm with wand or rune," -spake Gunnehilde. "Unfold it, and let me read the rede. Prophetic are -the visions of the night." - -Timidly Egwina told the dream. The Danish woman listened, leaning her -head on her staff, her eyes never leaving the maiden's face. When she -had finished there was silence for a few moments, and then the wicca -raised her head, and her eyes glowed strangely. - -"Maiden, no runes have I graven for thee on the bark of elm, nor -Scinlaeca (spirits of the departed) have I called from the graves of the -dead; but easy is it to read thy rede. Listen! for Skulda hath passed -into the soul of her servant, and fast doth thy fate run from her lips. -Thy vision portendeth great honors to thee. None greater than thou shall -live in the land. Retainers many shall be thine, with honor and riches -also. After thee shall thy son come, and he shall be more glorious than -thou. All men shall look up to him and bow before him for his greatness -and wisdom. Dangers will be thine, many and dire; but the web of thy -fate is spun. Heed well; speed well. And forget not the bode of the -wicca. Thou shalt truly come to thy glory. Hail to thee! Hail to thee! -Gunnehilde hath spoken." - -She arose and bowed thrice before the trembling maiden. - -"But what dost thou mean?" inquired the girl when she could command her -voice. "What glory is it that shall be mine? I fear that I do not -understand." - -"Thou hast no further need of galdra or witchcraft. Bright is the woof -of thy fate. The skein of thy life is interwoven with those who are -great. No need is there for thee to consult the runes. Ask no more of -the wicca. Glorious will be thy last hours." - -Egwina dared ask no more. Gunnehilde brought forth meat and drink and -placed it before them. - -"Eat and drink," she said, "ere ye go back to your abode. Busy will ye -be from this on, and ye shall both have need of your strength. Many they -be who come to your dwelling." - -"Dear heart!" cried Adiva in some anxiety. "Howsomever I can manage with -more, I cannot see!" - -"Adiva, thou hast not asked me to read the runes for thee, but I have -done so. Give greeting to Denewulf, and hail, thrice hail to the -stranger whom ye have harbored." - -"Tell me, good wicca," said the dame, "who is he? Of gentle blood, I -dare say, for he hath the port of such. Denewulf hath become wrapped up -in him, and Egwina is no better. Tell me of him." - -The woman looked at the maiden with a curious, intent glance, and then -said abruptly: - -"Through him will thy fate change. 'Tis for the weal of thy house, -Adiva, that thou hast sheltered him. Ere the set of sun, shalt thou know -who and what he is. Even now, do friends seek him in thine abode." - -"Marry!" ejaculated Adiva. "In my dwelling at this moment, sayest thou? -Egwina, 'twere best that we were going." - -She rose as she spoke, and Gunnehilde rose also. An arch smile parted -Egwina's lips. - -"I thought that thou didst intend staying longer," she said. - -"Nay, child; 'tis high time we were going. Besides, if any there be at -the cottage, I should be there to give them greeting." - -The smile on Egwina's face was reflected on Gunnehilde's, but the Danish -woman offered no remonstrance to their departure. The two were soon on -their way back. - -"Thinkest thou that there will in truth be guests at the cottage?" asked -Egwina of the dame. - -"Did not Gunnehilde say so?" returned Adiva; "and is she not a wicca? I -wot that it will be even as she hath said. Child, then thou canst not -help but believe in thy rede. Was it not wonderful what she told thee?" - -"Yes; but--" Egwina looked a little troubled. - -"But what, child?" - -"I did not understand clearly just what she meant. She seemed to mislike -questions else I would have asked further." - -"She told thee all she would without questions," returned the dame. -"Often do I consult her, and always hath it been as she hath said. But -Denewulf wots not of it." - -"Tell me of her," said Egwina. "Hath she always been a wicca? There -seemed to me to be much of the noble about her, and she spake not as do -the ceorls." - -"A vala was she in her own land," returned Adiva. "A vala, honored by -chiefs and revered by the nation, who foretold the future to heroes. -Even the king of her land hath led her to the high seat in the hall -where he wished to consult her. Now doth she read the runes and consult -her galdra for the vulgar. But of all that e'er I met, Gunnehilde reads -truest the wizard's lore." - -Soon they drew near the cabin of Denewulf. When within a short distance -of the hut, the hum of voices floated out upon the air. The dame turned -a triumphant look upon the maiden. - -"Did I not tell thee? True are the words of Gunnehilde. Now shall we -know who the stranger be. ''Ere set of sun,' she said, and that is not -far distant. And guests many! I wonder who they are? Come, let us -hasten!" - -She quickened her steps, and the maiden must perforce do the same. In -haste, Adiva threw open the door, and paused at the sight which met her -gaze. - -A half dozen Saxons were grouped about the deal table in easy attitudes. -Wilfred, the stranger, sate a little apart attentively observant of -them. Denewulf was busily serving the guests with mead. By the costly -fur-lined gonnas and the golden-hilted swords, Adiva knew them to be -nobles. - -"By my troth!" cried one of the youths merrily as the dame and the -maiden entered, "I have not seen so fair a face in days. Mickle and sore -would it repent me should I leave it without a kiss. A mancus, fair -maiden, for such favor." - -Egwina drew back from the doorway. - -"Fear not, little one," spoke the deep voice of Wilfred. "Enter in -peace. Niddering is he who speaketh so to a maiden. Fill not the ears of -a child with such trifling," he added sternly to the youth. - -"And who be ye, good sir, that tells me what to do? Wot ye not that I am -Ethelred of Mercia?" - -"I care not who ye be," answered Wilfred calmly. "Thy words are unmeet -for a maiden's ear. Therefore thou shalt say no more of them." - -"Shalt not?" The youth was on his feet instantly, and flashed his sword -from its scabbard. "Draw, man! I wish not to strike thee as thou -sittest." - -"Foolish boy, sheathe thy sword!" The stranger surveyed him with a deep -intense look of power. "Thinkest thou that I would draw against thee? -Thou didst merit the reproof; profit by it." - -There was so much of command in his manner as he spake that the youth -hesitated, not wishing to be thought deficient in courage by his -comrades and yet unable to proceed against this calm stranger. - -"Abide by his words, Ethelred," cried one of the others. "Thou wert in -truth too bold in thy speech, and hast thou not partaken of their -hospitality? Out, man!" - -Sullenly the one called Ethelred sheathed his sword, resumed his seat, -and soon the episode passed from the minds of the party. Egwina slipped -into a seat on the other side of Wilfred. The dame joined the swineherd -in the serving of mead, and preparing meat for the guests. Soon the hut -rang with their glee. - -"How bear the people the rule of the Northmen?" asked Wilfred during a -lull in the mirth. - -"Hardly," spake one who was a man about his own age. "Those who lived -near the coasts have crossed into Gaul or other countries for the -succour which they obtained not in their own land. Others seek by -submission to mitigate the ferocity of the pagans. Others still, seek to -retain part of their property by the sacrifice of a portion. Others -again, seek refuge and safety in the recesses of the forest. All groan -under the rule of the oppressors, and none there be to oppose them sith -the king is gone." - -"None?" shouted the youth Ethelred, springing to his feet. "None, sayest -thou? None! Nay; here is one!" - -"And here is another," and another Saxon flashed his sword in the air. - -"And another!" "And another!" shouted each and every one of the party, -until all were on their feet. - -"Let us seek the king, and form an army!" shouted Ethelred. "Then, with -him as leader, will the Northman make food for the raven. Drink hael to -the death of the Dane." - -All drank. Another cried: - -"Drink hael to the king!" "Drink hael to the king!" All drank but -Wilfred. - -"Marry, man! Drinkest thou not to the king?" cried Ethelred in wrath. -"Drink to the king, else thou shalt answer to me." - -But Wilfred touched not the mead. - -"Drink," shouted all together as their swords flashed in the air. "Drink -or defend thyself." - -Even Denewulf and Adiva looked inquiringly at the stranger who stood so -calmly in their midst, and still drank not to the king. Egwina crept -close to his side, fearful of his safety. - -"Drink," cried the Saxons again, "drink," and they made a dash at him. - -"Back! Would ye strike your king?" - -[Illustration: _"BACK! WOULD YOU STRIKE YOUR KING?"_] - - - - -CHAPTER X--EGWINA GOES AS A MESSENGER - - -"The king!" The Saxons fell back, their swords still half-suspended, and -looked at him incredulously. Denewulf stood aghast. Adiva sank on a -bench near her, while Egwina's face lighted up in joyful amazement. - -"The king!" cried the youth, Ethelred. "How wot we that thou art the -king?" - -"Know ye the signet ring of the king?" The stranger drew a ring from his -finger. It was of massive gold, the bezel being engraved with a dove -within an olive wreath. - -"I know it!" cried the one called Athelnoth. "Once the king's gerefa -came to me as I abode in mine house at Taunton with commands for a -palfrey for his lord. He bore with him the royal signet ring, and this -is it." He knelt before the stranger. - -"The king! The king! It is in sooth the king!" The glad cry went up with -a shout as the Saxons pressed round him. They knelt before him, kissing -his hands in their joy. Alfred turned to Denewulf: - -"Old friend, hast thou naught to say? Well have ye done for your king -when ye thought that he was but a poor wayfarer. Is he less welcome -because he is a king?" - -"No!" cried Denewulf, recovering himself. "By all the saints, no! That -thou hast honored my dwelling by thy presence when in Wessex there were -many so much more worthy, gives pleasure to my heart." - -"But none more leal," returned Alfred, gazing on him kindly. - -Denewulf pressed the king's hand again and again, while over Adiva's -face came a curious look. It was a blending of triumph at the thought of -having sheltered no less a personage than the king, awe at his presence, -and fear of the sharp words which she had more than once addressed to -him. - -"My lord," she cried, "thou wilt not hold against a poor woman the -sharpness of her tongue, wilt thou? Thou wottest how pointed it becomes -when the temper is overwrought. And to think that I asked thee to mind -the loaves. Ah, me!" - -The king laughed. - -"Fear naught, dame. I should have heeded the bread. That was the task -assigned me, and he who would do well in great things must look after -the little ones." - -"True; but thou must have had much upon thy mind, and then to be -pestered with woman's work." - -"As thou thyself said, 'Cares of state burthened not my mind at -mealtime,'" laughed Alfred. "Nay, nay," as Adiva grew red in her -confusion, "heed not the sport, good dame. Kind hast thou shown thyself, -and thy king holds thee in tender affection." - -The good woman swelled with pride. Just then one of the Saxons cried: -"The sun is setting! Come! let us away, and proclaim that we have found -the king." - -Adiva started, and turned to Egwina. "Child," she whispered, "did not -the wicca say that we should know who he was 'ere set of sun? And it is -the king! Well-a-day! I knew that he was gentle. But listen!" - -"No," the king was saying, "go not yet, dear friends. There is much that -I would say, and if these kind people will bear with us, I would that ye -should remain the night. Much discourse would I have with ye." - -"Use my poor hut as thou wilt," said Denewulf, heartily. "It is thine, -my king." - -Alfred smiled at him a smile full of sweetness. - -"Then, by thy good pleasure, they stay. Come join us, friend Denewulf, -and help us by thy counsel, for thou art ready of wit and wise in the -lore of the forest." - -So saying, the king sat down by the fire, and the others sat with him. -When Egwina would have withdrawn, he hindered her. - -"Stay, little one, at thy accustomed place. Am I not still thy friend?" - -Thus adjured, the maiden sat by his side as was her wont, while the king -turned to the Saxons. - -"Ye have said that the people murmur at the oppression of the Danes," he -said. "Think ye that they would rise against them?" - -"When the people know of thy whereabouts," returned the oldest of the -group, whom the others called Athelnoth, "naught can prevent them from -rising. Oft have they wondered what had become of thee, and some mourned -thee as dead. It will glad their hearts to know that thou art alive." - -"Yet they came not at my summons," mused the king. "And I must hide, -perforce, lest any, knowing of my whereabouts, should bewray me to -Guthrum." - -"Think not too hardly of them, my lord and king," cried Athelnoth -eagerly. "Fruitless seemed the task of resistance. Their brethren in -Mercia and East Anglia dwelt among the Northmen in seeming peace. Now -they see that 'Death is preferable to the shame of servitude.'" - -"I think not less of them," said the noble Alfred, "but only how best to -relieve them of their bondage. I think it not wise that ye should spread -broadcast the news that I live and meditate an uprising, lest it reach -the ears of the Dane. Everything depends upon secrecy and the suddenness -of attack." - -"What then shall we do?" queried Athelnoth. - -"Have any of ye aught to suggest?" Alfred glanced at the group around -him. "Ethelred, thou art quick to think, what sayest thou?" - -Ethelred had remained silent since the king had declared himself, and -beyond the greeting given to him had said nothing. - -"Naught, my lord," he now replied. "Why shouldst thou heed the words of -him who hath twice this day drawn sword on his king?" - -"Marry, boy! 'Twas but the hot-headiness of youth. That thou art leal to -the king was shown when thou wouldst have slain him who refused to drink -to him. I trust thee, Ethelred. Thy quickness in a few short years will -be replaced by maturity of judgment. The one precedes the other. Think -not ere the down on thy chin hath given place to one of manlier fashion -that thou wilt have the wisdom of a sage. Sit up, man, and help us." - -"Then," said the youth, mollified, "I would advise, my lord and king, -that the people be not yet told of thy whereabouts. Tell only those -ealdormen and others whom thou mayest need who can be trusted. In this -way can we know those who are leal, and if aught can be done." - -"Well and wisely hast thou spoken," declared the king. "If the Saxons -will rally round my standard as of yore, the Dragon will sweep the Raven -from the land. But there should be some place of meeting--some spot to -become ready." - -"My king," spoke Denewulf, "if I may be so bold as to suggest something. -Not far from here, at the meeting of the Thone and the Parret, there -lies an island surrounded by morasses. A whole army might lie concealed -in its fens and none be the wiser." - -"Denewulf, thou, too, art wise, and hast spoken well. To-morrow will we -wend to this island, and see it for ourselves." - -Long into the night did the little band confer. Bright and early the -next morning the whole party traversed the woods until they came to the -island spoken of by Denewulf. - -On the eastern boundary of the forest, on rising ground, was the isle, -surrounded by dangerous marshes formed by the little rivers, Thone and -Parret. The marshes were not fordable, but Denewulf brought from the -rushes a little coracle, capable of bearing four, and soon the entire -party stood on the island itself and examined it. - -It contained about two acres covered with vast brakes of alder bush -filled with deer and other game. - -"The marshes are fordable only in summer, my king," said Denewulf, "and -then only by those who know the secret." - -"'Tis an ideal place for a fortress," returned Alfred, his keen eye -taking in every detail. "Athelney will I call it. See, Denewulf, here -will I build my fort. Then when the spring hath set in truly, will we -sally forth." - -Thus planning, the party returned to the cottage, and then with hearty -farewells the Saxons started off to tell the glad news to those who were -trustworthy. - -During the days of waiting, matters at the hut went on as before. The -lessons were resumed, and, though Adiva did not soon recover from her -awe in the presence of the king, Egwina regarded him with a loving -reverence. - -One day he laid down the manual which he was conning with a sigh. - -"What is it, my king?" asked Egwina. "What is it troubles thee? Dost -think that the Saxons tarry too long in their coming?" - -"Nay, child. I thought not of them, but of my family. Long hath it been -since I have seen them, and I fain would know how they fare." - -"The Lady Elswitha was with granther and me at Chippenham," remarked -Egwina. "She was borne from us by the press of the throng during the -night. She and the maiden whom they call Ethelfleda, and Edward the -youth." - -"Egwina, sayest thou so?" cried the king in surprise. "Why, child, thou -hast never spoken of this before!" - -"Have I not?" and the maiden was surprised in turn. "When we left the -palace we were with the lady and her children." Then she proceeded to -give an account of the matter, closing with, "Oft have I wondered what -became of them." - -"I can tell thee that," answered the king. "When morning dawned, as I -searched for them, fearing that they might have been slain by the Dane, -a bode came running with the tidings that they had taken refuge in the -house of a ceorl in one of the villages. Quickly did I hasten to them, -and then sent them into Somersetshire where they could dwell in safety. -'Twas not well for me to be with them, for thus would they be exposed to -danger. Once only have I heard from them. That was by chance when I -obtained the harp. I would send them some bode, but that I know not if -the Saxons who come can be trusted, and Denewulf must be here. None know -the secrets of the forest as he." He sighed again. - -"My king," Egwina spake timidly. - -"Yes, child." - -"Why not send me? Much have I learned of the forest since I have been -here, and can thread my way through its mazes in safety. In burghs I am -still safe, for gleemen and gleemaidens are welcomed everywhere. Let me -go to them." - -"Thou, little one?" Alfred laid down his book in surprise. "Child, I -could not send thee." - -"Thou canst trust me. Thou wottest that life itself should be given ere -I would bewray thee," spoke the girl earnestly. "Prithee let me be thy -bode, my king." - -"Child, thou art leal and true. I will send thee as thou wishest. Take -this jewel; among Saxons it will pass thee without question from any if -they be true to the king." - -He gave her a jewel of gold as he spake. It was elaborately carved, and -bore the inscription on one side, "Alfred had me made." Egwina took it -reverently, and placed it in the folds of her tunic. - -"Have no fear, my king," she said. "I shall reach them in safety." - -With many misgivings on the part of the king, Egwina set forth on her -journey. - -Meanwhile, the Saxons were gathering at the cottage, and Alfred began to -prepare Athelney for them. Spaces were cleared, and huts soon dotted the -surface of the island. Under the eye of the king men raised strong -fortifications, for these were to be made so that no Norseman could -penetrate through them. Nerved by the hope of regaining liberty, the -people worked cheerfully, spurred on by the example of their chief. -Trusty messengers were sent to others of their countrymen, and each new -accentuation of their numbers was hailed with acclamations, and the -Saxons thus coming were greeted as brothers. - -And while axes rung merrily in the woods, the people were not idle -without. The smiths welded new and strong weapons; or, leaving those at -home which they had, erected new forges on the island, and there, with -no fear of the Dane, applied themselves to the task of supplying arms -for the army. - -The Northmen were conscious of something going on, but believing the -king dead or his whereabouts unknown, connected not the stir among the -people with him. While the hides were tanned for shields, and the iron -melted for the swords, Adiva brought Gunnehilde to her dwelling, and -there the two women spun a standard of pure white on which shone the -golden dragon of Wessex. Many a spell did Adiva bid the wicca weave -within its web that should bring victory to the royal Alfred. The Danish -woman foreseeing the advantages that would accrue to her foster child, -Denewulf, should the Saxon be victorious, read her runes and wove her -spells as the dame wished. - -Now it was drawing near Easter which fell upon the twenty-fifth day of -March of that year, and Alfred, in order to facilitate access to the -island, ordered a communication to be made with the land by means of a -bridge, the entrance of which he secured by a fort. - -Food was procured by hunting and fishing, and sallies forth upon the -Danes who grew troubled as the inroads of this new foe became more -frequent. - -And the king uneasily awaited the return of Egwina. - - - - -CHAPTER XI--SOME DANISH TALES - - -The knowledge that Egwina had gained of forest lore during her residence -in the cottage of Denewulf, now stood her well in hand. With it she was -enabled to thread her way through the intricate mazes of the great wood. -At last, emerging from its eastern border, with brave heart the intrepid -girl struck boldly into Wessex, now overrun by the Danes. - -Stopping at the houses of ceorl and thegn alike for shelter and -refreshment, she gave her merriest smile and sang her gayest songs. But -the Saxons were in no mood for festivity. Willingly they succored her, -and listened to her songs; but grave were their faces and heavy their -hearts, for the rule of the invader bore heavily upon them. Everywhere -the maiden heard the wail of the oppressed people: "Oh, that King Alfred -were here!" - -Often and often was she tempted to tell them the glad news that Alfred -lived and was even then endeavoring to gather those to his standard who -were willing to peril life for liberty. - -Restraining her ardor, however, for she knew not whom to trust, with a -heart burthened by the sorrows of the people, she went on her way. - -One day, it was drawing near the evening and Egwina was trying to find -some place of shelter for the night, she was overtaken by a Danish man -and a young woman. - -"Whither away, maiden?" queried the man, as they came up with her. - -"I am a gleemaiden seeking shelter for the night," returned Egwina -boldly. "Who are ye, and whither do ye wend your way?" - -"Sigurd the skald am I," answered the man, "and this is Gyda, my -daughter, who is a seid woman. A gleemaiden, thou sayest, in search of -shelter? Then hie with us to the dwelling of Hakon the jarl who hath a -feast to-night. Much glee will there be, for Gyda doth tell each and -every one his fate." - -"What would a Saxon gleemaiden in the halls of Hakon the jarl?" cried -Egwina, knowing not how to be rid of her companions. - -"It will be music to his heart," answered the skald. "Little doth he -reck whether thou beest Saxon or Dane so that thou dost make merry. Join -us, for sibbe are all gleemen and maidens whether they be skalds of the -Norseman, bards of the Welsh, or scops or gleemen of the Saxon. But thou -art alone, girl? Why travelest thou so?" - -"There is naught else to do," answered she. Then, continuing after a -slight pause, "My grandfather and I for many years wandered the length -and breadth of the land. Now doth he lie dead, and alone do I follow the -harp." - -"Thy grandfather! Alack! He was old then?" Sigurd declared rather than -questioned. "'Tis pity that Hela the death goddess comes to us all. -Methinks the sir should have bestowed the apples of Iduna upon man that -he might eat and be young again." - -"Iduna? The apples?" Egwina looked bewildered. "Be not wroth, good -Sigurd, but I understand not what thou meanest." - -"Hast not heard of Iduna?" asked the skald in surprise. - -"Is she not a Saxon?" sneered Gyda, the seid woman, speaking for the -first time. "And are not the Saxons Christians? She hath been too busy -with mass and priest to have heard of Iduna." - -"Then shall she be enlightened," cried Sigurd, while Egwina looked -hastily away from the coal-black eyes of the seid woman. Their gaze -filled her with a sort of nameless terror. Inviting she was not in -aspect, as was Gunnehilde in the forest, and involuntarily the girl -crossed herself. The woman's eyes glittered as she saw the action, but -she made no comment. - -"Iduna," went on the skald, "lived in Asgard, the city of the sir. To -her care was given the apples of youth, which gave strength again to the -body, and color and light to face and eyes. She kept them in a casket -and never were they renewed. When the sir had need of them, she drew -forth from the case the apples which were small as peas until her hands -touched them. Others took the place of those taken out, so that the -casket was never empty. Always was it filled, and none knew whence they -came. - -"But Thyassi Jtun looked with covetous eyes upon the apples of Iduna, -and sought how to get them. Once Odin, together with Loki the evil one, -and Hoenir, went from Asgard over the mountains to an uninhabited land, -and it was not easy for them to get food to eat. When they came down -into a valley they saw a herd of oxen, took one of them and prepared it -for the fire. When they thought it was cooked they took it off, but it -was not cooked. A second time, after waiting a little, they took it off, -and it was not cooked. They considered what might be the cause of this. -Then they heard a voice from the tree above them which said that he who -sat there caused this. They looked up, and a large eagle sat there. The -eagle said: - -"'If thou wilt give me my fill of the ox, it shall be cooked.' - -"They assented. The bird came slowly down from the tree, sat on the -hearth, and at once ate up the four shoulder pieces of the ox. Loki got -angry, took a large pole, and with all his strength struck the eagle. At -the blow the eagle flew into the air. The pole adhered to its body, and -the hands of Loki to one end of it. The eagle flew so that Loki's feet -touched the rocks, the stone heaps, and the trees. He thought his hands -would be torn from his shoulders. - -"He shouted eagerly, asking the bird to spare him, but it answered that -he would never get loose unless he promised to make Iduna leave Asgard -with her apples. Loki promised this, got loose, and went home. - -"At the appointed time, the evil one enticed Iduna to go to a wood out -of Asgard, by saying that he had found some apples which she would -prefer to her own, and asked her to take her apples with her to compare -them. Iduna went with him willingly, for he was one of the sir. As she -left the walls of Asgard behind, a fear seized upon her, and she would -have returned, for now it came to her that Bragi, her husband, the wise -and the eloquent, had told her never to leave the city. Even as the fear -seized upon her, Thyassi Jtun came in eagle's shape, took Iduna, and -flew away to his abode in Jtunheim. - -"The sir were much grieved at the disappearance of Iduna, and soon -became gray-haired and old for the apples of youth had gone from them. -Hela the death goddess came from Niflheim, and abode among them also. -Then did the sir grieve more for the apples of Iduna. They held a Thing -(the parliament of the Norsemen is so called), and asked each other for -news of her. Then was it made known that she was last with Loki. Odin, -the fierce one, ordered Loki before him, and declared that if he did not -return Iduna, he should be put to death or torture. - -"Then did the evil one fear, and consented to bring Iduna from Jtunheim -if Freyga would lend him the hawk skin which she owned. When he got it, -he flew north to Jtunheim, and one day came to Thyassi Jtun who was -sea-fishing. Iduna was at home alone. At first, she had been glad when -her bond maidens were always smiling; but soon she discovered that they -had no souls, and could not sympathize with her in her sorrow. - -"Often did Thyassi Jtun try to get the apples, but when he would touch -them they disappeared, and he could not. Angrily had he threatened Iduna -if she gave him not them, and now, full of wrath at her refusal, he had -gone sea-fishing. So Loki found her alone. - -"He changed her into a nut, held her in his claws, and flew away as fast -as he could. But Thyassi Jtun in the form of an eagle pursued them. The -sir saw the hawk flying with the nut and the eagle pursuing, and they -went to the Asgard wall, and carried thither bundles of plane shavings. -When the hawk flew into the burgh, it came down at the wall. - -"The sir set fire to the shavings, but the eagle could not stop when it -lost the hawk, and the fire caught its feathers and stopped it. The sir -were near, and slew Thyassi Jtun which was a very famous deed. So did -they have again the apples of youth. - -"For my own part, I would that men might partake of them, for I like not -to get old." - -"'Tis a pretty tale," remarked the maiden who had listened with -interest. - -"Thinkest thou so?" cried the skald, much pleased. "Once such tales were -heritage of Saxon as well as Dane; but now have they turned aside from -the old gods, and taken up with mass and rood until their strength has -waned, and no longer have they courage in the strife. Truly, to the -followers of Odin doth the victory come." - -"It hath not been so always," cried Egwina, stung out of caution. "I -trow that King Alfred hath borne the victory often from thee. What he -hath done, that will he do again." - -"Maiden, what knowest thou of the king? Bracelets the most massive, many -gifts, and a place on the high seat would Guthrum give thee for tidings -of Alfred. Speak!" - -"Naught, naught," answering the girl, realizing her mistake. "I speak -only a Saxon's hope. Is it unseemly that we should wish our king -victorious in place of thine?" - -"Nay; 'tis natural," returned Sigurd. "But methought that thou didst -speak as if thou wert ware of the king's doings." - -"I would that I were," answered the maiden with fervor. "What should a -simple maiden wot of the king?" - -"Speaketh she the truth?" demanded Sigurd of his daughter. - -"In seeming, but not in deed," returned the seid woman. "Be patient, my -father. This night in the hall of Hakon the jarl will Gyda perform the -seid. Then shalt thou know all that lieth in the maiden's heart." - -"Sainted mother be with me!" murmured the girl under her breath. - -"Knowest thou the fate songs, maiden?" asked Gyda. - -"Nay; I am a Christian," answered the maiden simply. - -"Then will I teach thee," remarked Gyda. "If thou hast a good voice thou -couldst he useful to me in singing the spell songs; for few they be that -know them. Listen, and thou shalt hear one now." - -"Nay; rather let me hear more of thy tales," and Egwina looked -appealingly at the skald. "Well dost thou tell them, and I wonder not -that thou art welcome where there is glee." - -"Thou shalt hear them then," cried Sigurd, flattered by her words. -"Later, daughter, canst thou use her for thy art. Now let her listen to -mine, for I have need to refresh my memory. Wise is she in the lore of -our craft; for a daughter of a skald, and a skald maiden is she. Then -knowest thou, maiden, how Skadi, the daughter of Thyassi Jtun, came to -Asgard to avenge her father?" - -"No; I know but the tales of my own people," said Egwina, rejoiced that -she was not obliged to listen to the spell songs of the seid woman. - -"Listen then! All Asgard rejoiced at the death of Thyassi Jtun, when -Skadi, his daughter, took helmet and brynja (shield), and a complete war -dress, and came to Asgard to avenge her father. The sir offered her -reconciliation and a weregeld, but first that she might choose from -among them a husband. Then was the heart of Skadi made glad, for a live -husband is better than a dead father; so she consented to the -reconciliation. - -"The sir could not agree among themselves as to which one she should -take, so they made Skadi choose from among them, not seeing more than -the feet. They stood behind a large curtain, and only their feet could -be seen below it. Now Skadi wished very much to have Baldur, the -beautiful, for a husband, so she looked very carefully at the feet, and -chose the most beautiful pair, saying, 'This one I choose. Few things -can be ugly in Baldur.' - -"But it was not Baldur at all, but Njord, the old one, whom she had -chosen. Then did the sir laugh and exult. Skadi was angry, but she was -fain to abide by her choice, for she alone had done the choosing." - -Egwina laughed, interested in spite of her fears. - -"Methinks I would rather choose by the countenance than the feet," she -cried merrily. "Men's looks reflect their deeds, and a clear eye doth -oft show a kind heart as well as a brave one." - -"True, child. Much wisdom is there in thy speech. Remember well thy -words, and when Skulda doth mingle another's golden thread with thine, -look well to face and heart as well as strength of arm, and well-shaped -feet." - -"Already is the web of her fate woven," declared the seid woman. "Skulda -hath already interwoven with hers the warp and woof of greatness." - -"How dost thou know?" cried Egwina. "Thou canst not know such things. I -believe it not. Little care I for my fate until I come to it, and I wot -that my life depends not on thy tongue roots." - -The ghost of a smile flitted over the face of the woman. - -"Thus didst thou not speak when the vala unraveled for thee thy dream. -To-night thou shalt know more of thy future, and we shall know more of -thee. Thy design and what of import that is which thou dost carry in thy -bosom." - -Involuntarily the maiden's hand went to the bosom of her tunic, for -there did she carry the jewel that the king had given her. A light -flashed into Gyda's eyes, and again did the maiden cross herself. - -"Here are we come at last to the dwelling of Hakon the jarl," said -Sigurd, turning into the courtyard of a large wooden dwelling which had -belonged to a Saxon thegn. "Here do we dwell for the night." - -"I will pass on," said Egwina, trying to speak calmly. "I see in yon -distance the house of a ceorl. Happier far will I be to abide with mine -own people. I thank ye both for sweet and gracious entertainment, and -bid ye God-speed." - -So saying, she started onward, but the seid woman was by her side -instantly. - -"Too gracious hath been thy company, maiden," she cried with glittering -eyes, "for us now to be deprived of it. Besides, hath not my father -entertained thee with tales of our people? Now them must listen to the -spell songs of Gyda." - -"Prithee insist not upon it," entreated the girl. "I would go onward." - -"Be with us for the night, maiden," spoke Sigurd. "Naught of harm shall -befall thee if thy intent be good. Darkness hath begun to settle over -the earth, and it is not meet for maiden to be out alone. Thou art of my -craft, and Sigurd will ask of thee only thy songs and glee. Unless it so -be that thou hast some mission to perform and must be on thy way, I -entreat thee to stay with us." - -So much against her wish, Egwina was forced to enter the dwelling of -Hakon the jarl. - - - - -CHAPTER XII--THE MAGIC SLEEP - - -The great mead hall was crowded with Danes, feasting and drinking, and -on the high seat sat Hakon the jarl. Merrily did they greet the skald -and the maiden, but the seid woman they welcomed with words of respect. -Hakon himself came from his high seat, took her by the hand, and led her -to the place which had been prepared for her, and asked her to run her -eyes over the household and over himself that he might know the fates of -them all. - -Then did they set before her porridge made with goat's milk, and a dish -made of the hearts of all kinds of animals. She had a spoon of brass, -and a knife of brass, and whatever she called for the same was brought -to her. All feasted. Egwina ate and drank but little for she was afraid. -Anxiously she felt of the jewel to see if it were safe, and uneasily did -she await coming events. - -After the feast Hakon the jarl called for the skalds, and many there -were who sang of his deeds and his bounty. When all had sung, the jarl -cried: - -"Methinks I see a skald maiden who hath not yet sung? Norse doth she -look but Saxon is her dress." - -"Right art thou, O Hakon," cried Sigurd. "Keen as the eagle's are the -eyes of Odin's son that see afar off. The maiden is fair enow for Norse, -but is a Saxon. A skald maiden is she, and I misdoubt not knoweth well -many songs." - -"I would hear thy harp," said the jarl, and Egwina stood forth and sang -a quaint little Norse song that her grandsire had taught her. - -"Good, good," cried the jarl delighted. "Sweet is thy harp, fair maid, -but not so sweet as the voice that accompanies it. Come nearer." - -Egwina advanced hesitatingly toward the high seat. - -"Wondrously wrought is thy harp. Where would skald maiden get so -beautiful a one? It might be gift from royal hand." - -"It is the gift of a king," came from the seid woman. - -Hakon looked at the maiden. - -"It is true, O jarl," she said in answer to the look. "'Tis the custom -of the Saxon thus to reward those who make glee for them." - -"'Tis custom in all lands," said Hakon with a smile, taking from his -neck a chain of gold. "Take this, maiden; as thou playest on the harp of -a king, it is fitting that thou shouldst receive royal gifts. 'Tis a -chain of gold that hath never known alloy. Behold, from its centre hangs -an amulet that ever faithful guards the wishes of the wearer." - -"My thanks I give thee, Hakon," murmured the girl as the jarl threw the -chain over her shoulders. - -"I'd hear thy harp again," said he, "but sing of Saxon and Dane. Canst -give us a song of victory of Dane over Saxon?" - -Then the heart of the maiden swelled within her as she thought of that -dear grandfather who had given his life because he would not so sing, -and her soul grew strong and she spake boldly: - -"I am a Saxon, Jarl Hakon, and niddering would I be to sing of my -country's shame. Willing am I to make glee for thee if aught in my harp -or voice doth please thee. Many are the skalds that can sing for thee -thy countrymen's victories. Gracious hath been thy gift; gracious thy -present to the skald maiden; but take it back and ask not this thing of -her." - -"Keep thy bauble," and the jarl thrust it back upon her. "Would that our -maidens would prove so true to their land. Sing not so, maiden, if thou -dost not wish, but something Saxon. One that is true to his own land -never bewrays another." - -The Danes watched the affair in surprise. Jarl Hakon was an austere man, -and never had he been known before to countenance the least crossing of -his wishes. Egwina thanked him gratefully, and then, as he desired, -swept the strings and sang. She chose the song of The Phoenix, a subject -very popular with the Saxon poets; the mystic life, death, and -resurrection of the fabled bird. - -Her thoughts flew to the little hut in the woods where the king of the -Saxons lay concealed. Should he, like the phoenix, rise above the -funeral pyre of the dead hopes of his people, and again rule the land as -king? A quaver crept into her voice, and then, as she recalled his -words, "The earth, when conquered, give us the stars," hope swelled her -bosom. No matter the difficulties, the dangers that beset his path, -Alfred would reign again. God's chosen king was he, anointed by the holy -pope himself. Her voice burst into the triumphant refrain as the -assurance came home to her.[1] - - "Lo, from the airy web, - Blooming and brightsome, - Young and exulting, the - Phoenix breaks forth. - - "Round him the birds troop - Singing and hailing; - Wings of all glories - Engarland the king. - - "Hymning and hailing, - Through forest and sun-air, - Hymning and hailing - And speaking him 'king.' - - "Hymning and hailing, - And filling the sun-air - With music and glory - And praise of the king." - - [1] Bulwer Lytton's versification. By some this poem is placed in the - tenth century. Morley puts it in the eighth. - -Silence fell upon the retainers as they listened. The seid woman's eyes -glittered strangely. - -"Well hast thou done, child," and Hakon took from his arm a massive -bracelet. - -"Thou hast already given me sufficient," said Egwina, modestly refusing -the gift. - -"Tut! Refuse naught that is offered thee. Not always wilt thou find me -so generous. I liked the spirit of thy song." - -"'Twas filled with thought of the king," came from the seid woman. -"Nourish not a viper, Jarl Hakon. Seek from the maiden the whereabouts -of the king whom ye seek. Uncertain is the tenure of the Northman unless -the Dragon of Wessex be put down. Ask of the maiden the whereabouts of -King Alfred." - -The jarl turned to Egwina. - -"Is this true that thou dost know where thy king is?" - -"Gracious wert thou, O jarl, when thou didst say that I sing not against -my country! Gracious be in this also. I could not sing the shame of my -country, Hakon; neither can I bewray my king." - -Hakon knitted his brows, and became thoughtful. - -"Thou needst not to ask aught of the girl," spoke Gyda again. "Hath the -seid woman power to tell thee that which thou wishest? Quotha! Let the -incantation be prepared." - -"It shall be as thou sayest," said the jarl, rousing himself. Then did -he order some young men to bring a large flat stone which was placed -upon four posts set in the centre of the room before the high seat. - -Upon the platform the volva took her place. Women formed a circle round -it, and sang the fate song. When these were finished, the seid woman -began to mutter and gesticulate violently as the revelations came to -her. - -"I see thee, Jarl Hakon," she cried. - - "On the broad heath thy bow strings twang, - While high in air the arrows sang; - Thy iron shiner brings to flight - The warder of great Odin's shrine, - Thou, the long haired son of Odin's line, - Raises the voice which gives the cheer, - First in the track of wolf or bear." - -She writhed upon the stone ghastly pale, and burst forth again. - - "In battle storm ye seek no lee, - With skulking head and bending knee, - Behind the hollow shield. - With eye and hand ye fend the head, - Courage and skill stand in the stead - Of panzer, helm and shield - In Hild's bloody field." - -"Tell me, Gyda, that of which ye spake," said the jarl. "Tell me of the -Saxon King Alfred. Lives he yet?" - - "Westward doth the gray wolf run, - Westward toward the setting sun; - Follow fast and seek ye him - In the forest dank and dim." - -"Then he doth live!" and the jarl turned to his followers. "Heed well -the words of the volva. Heed well and fasten them upon your hearts, for -to-morrow do we seek for the Saxon king." He threw a gold ring on the -high seid platform, and said, "Knowest the maiden aught of the hiding -place of the king?" - - "Well knows the maiden - Where Alfred lies hidden. - By that in her bosom - Is she forth on his bidding." - -Hakon started towards the maiden, who nervously clasped her harp to her -breast. At this moment the voice of the vala rose high in a shriek and -the jarl ran back to hear the frenzied utterances. Egwina felt her hand -touched, and a voice whispered: - -"Start not, maiden, nor tremble. I am Ethelred, the youth who beheld -thee in the forest with King Alfred. Be of good courage. Thou hast one -friend here." - -Egwina turned her head for the moment, and when she did she beheld near -her the form of what appeared to be a young Dane. He looked towards her -and smiled slightly, and then did she see that it was indeed the Saxon -youth. Now hope infused into her heart, and, with better courage, she -listened to the ravings of the seid woman. - - "'Ware, 'ware of the forest, Jarl Hakon, - The dragon steals forth from his lair, - He tears thee and thy people asunder, - And leaves ye as food for the bear. - - "Then take from the vala a warning; - Seek not the Saxon's great king; - The forces of Wessex are gathering, - The dragon of Wessex will spring." - -She ceased, and no more came from her lips. In vain did the jarl throw -gifts upon the platform. Whatever the power of the volva, it had left -her, and she lay motionless on the stone. - -Finding that it was useless to inquire further, the jarl turned to the -hall and called loudly for four cups of mead. - -"The cup of vows do I drink," he said. "To Odin, who giveth the victory; -to Frey and Nord, for a good year and peace, and to Bragi. I vow by -these drinks that I have drunk to the sir that I will do some great -deed that shall be worthy the song of the skald. And that deed shall be -the hunting of Alfred. If it so be that Odin hath sent the choosers of -the slain to bear me to Valhalla, then welcome will be the warrior's -death. Who pledges with me the Valkyrie?" - -"I!" "I!" shouted the Northmen, leaping to their feet, each lifting a -horn of mead to his lips. - -"To Hela, who will mourn in Niflheim, that she is robbed of her prey!" - -Again they drank. - -"To-morrow will we set forth to seek the Dragon in his lair, the king in -his hole. The Raven hath driven the Dragon from his throne. Shall he not -tear him in pieces? Who goes with me to hunt King Alfred?" - -Again the hoarse shouts of the retainers filled the hall. - -"Whether she will or no, the maiden shall lead us," cried the jarl. -"Sweet will her songs come to us as, wearied by the march, we tarry for -rest." - -But Egwina was silent, a resolve growing in her heart that, though death -might be her portion, or, worse yet, the severest torture, she would not -lead these men to Alfred's hiding place. - -The seid woman came down from the platform and glided through the Danes, -who, now that they had pledged themselves to Odin, began to hold high -revelry, to the side of the maiden. - -"Within thy breast there rests a jewel," she said, in a low tone, to the -girl. "It is wondrously wrought, and Gyda wants it. Give it to her and -she will help thee to escape from Hakon." - -"I cannot. It is the--" began the girl, and paused. - -"Yea; the king's. I know, maiden, the word that thou wouldst speak. Well -do the runes read for Alfred the king. Let me but have his jewel and -thou shalt go free." - -But Egwina shook her head. - -"Wondrous will be thy fate, maiden. Dost wish to know it? Gyda will tell -thee, and will help thee on that mission on which thou art bent." - -"Why dost thou wish for the jewel of Alfred the king? Saxon thou art -not. Why dost thou wish it?" - -"It bringeth good fortune to him who carries it. Wisdom and all the -magic of galdra will be mine if but I possess the jewel of Alfred. Long, -long ago, the runes told me that but one thing I lacked, and then all -things would unfold to my view. That was something belonging to a Saxon -king of the line of Cerdic who should be driven from his throne by my -people. Give it me, maiden. All thy fate will I unfold, and more. I will -compel Guthrum to extend his frith (peace) over thee so that thou mayest -find those whom thou seekest in safety." - -"No;" said Egwina boldly. "Let me know of my fate only as it comes to -me. I will not aid thee in thy wicked art. Naught of King Alfred's -should be used in so base a cause; and not this jewel while I hold it." - -"Have a care, girl," hissed the woman. "If thou wilt not give it me, -then will I obtain it by guile. Think not that Gyda hath no art." - -"I will seek Hakon the jarl. He will take me under his hand," and Egwina -rose to her feet. - -"Do so," sneered the other. "His frith will he give thee, if thou wilt -but lead him to the king's hiding place. Choose ye." - -The maiden hesitated. It was even as the witch woman said. Helplessly -she looked for Ethelred. He had disappeared from the hall. In despair -she sank back upon her seat, and leaned her head upon her harp. - -"Look at me, thou Saxon maid," commanded the wicca. - -Almost without knowing what she did, Egwina looked at the woman. - -"Heed, maiden, my words. Listen to the song of the witch woman, Gyda. -Heed the words which she sings to thee, and sleep, maiden, sleep." - -She made some passes over the maiden's head singing a low crooning song -as she did so. Vainly Egwina made the sign of the cross. In vain did she -strive to hold the sapphire ring which Ethelfleda had given her before -her vision. The crooning song repeated its rhythmical measures in her -ears. The eyes of the seid woman blazed. Living sparks seemed to leap -from them to the eyes of the girl. They burned into her brain. She felt -her senses reeling, going. - -Faintly the voice of one of the Northmen sounded in her ear: - -"Gyda, the seid woman, hath caused the maiden to fall into the magic -sleep." - -Faint and far off as a whisper they reached her, and sounded in her -ears, "The magic sleep," and she knew no more. - - - - -CHAPTER XIII--VICTORY SITS WITH THE SAXONS - - -When Egwina awoke from her sleep, the sun was shining, and she did not -know where she was. She was lying on a tick of straw which seemed to be -moving under her. To her amazement, on sitting up, she found that she -was in a rude cart with two Danish women and some children. As the -memory of the events of the night before rushed upon her mind, she felt -for the jewel of the king. It was gone. A torrent of bitterness gashed -into her soul. - -"Where is Gyda?" she demanded of the women fiercely. - -"She went with Sigurd the skald we know not whither," answered one of -them. "To thee, maiden, she bade us say that as she had obtained the -jewel, she had kept her word, and sent thee from the hand of Hakon Jarl, -so that thou mightst not have to lead him to thy king. Also she bade us -say to thee that naught else of thine adornment was touched save the -jewel only. Behold the chain which the jarl gave thee; the bracelet, and -thy other ornaments are untouched." - -"Tell me where we are and whither we go?" cried the girl eagerly. - -"We go into Devonshire to join Hubba, who hath wintered in Demetia, and -now cometh into the land of the Saxon from the west. It draws near the -time for the feast of the spring. Then will the Northman sweep over the -whole of the land, and finish that which he hath so well begun." - -Egwina groaned. And none was there to warn the king. - -"See," she said to the women taking from her throat the chain which the -jarl had given her; "here is this, and the bracelet also. Both are of -much value. Ye shall have them if ye will let me go from ye unmolested." - -The women shook their heads, and the one who had done the speaking spake -again: - -"We durst not let thee from us. Of that did the seid woman bid us -beware. Neither doth it lie in our power so to do, for the Northmen are -on every hand. See for thyself." - -Egwina looked, and her heart sank as she beheld the long line of -horsemen and men on foot before and behind. Many carts were there filled -with women and children, and the supplies of the Danes. Everything gave -evidence of preparations for a long march. Burying her face in her -hands, Egwina resigned herself to the inevitable. - -The march was long and of several days' duration. At last they came to -the extreme western part of Devonshire. Here they were greeted by -another large party of Norsemen under the renowned Hubba, one of the -sons of Ragnar Lodbrock. The Saxons fled in terror at their approach. -Some few, taking their wives and children with them, repaired to the -castle of Kynwith. - -The Danes followed after these last rapidly, and, seeing that the castle -was impregnable, would not risk an attack upon it, but sat down before -it in a camp, hoping thus to make the Saxons surrender either from -famine or want of water; for there was no spring near the castle. - -Vainly did Egwina seek to join the Saxons in the castle. Her every -movement was watched, and she was forced to abandon the idea. Listlessly -she mingled with them, listening apathetically to their songs. Often did -they try to force her to join in their mirth and gladden their hearts by -music, but she looked at them with unsmiling face and would not sing. - -Thus the days passed. The pagans waiting only for the surrender of the -castle which they thought must come soon through the dire necessity of -the Christians. - -Early one morning, just as the first faint streaks of dawn were tinting -the sky, Egwina was awakened from slumber by the shouts of men and the -clash of steel. In alarm, the Danes sprang to their arms, but the Saxons -had surprised them too completely for anything but a furious resistance. -From the first they cut down the Northmen in great numbers, for they -were filled with the inspiration of despair, deeming death inevitable -and preferring to fall in battle rather than by starvation. - -The trembling maiden prayed fervently in her tent for the success of her -people. While she was thus engaged, the flap was pushed rudely aside, -and two men entered. They seized her before she was aware of their -intention, and dashed out of the tent and into the thick of the fray -where Hubba their king was. - -"Take this for thy shield, Hubba," cried one, thrusting the maiden -before the Danish king. - -"If, then, thou art slain it must be through the body of the girl. They -will not slay one of their own maidens." - -But Hubba haughtily put the girl aside, making the sign of Thor as he -did so. - -"Am I not strong in mine own strength? Why should I use a living buckler -when mine own is better? Skfnung (the name of his charmed sword) hath -already drunk the blood of many who cannot find relief from its life -stein. Besides, stand I not under the magical banner woven by my sisters -in a single day? I need no maid for protection." - -Proudly he turned from them and hastened again into the conflict. But -the Norsemen stood looking at the magical standard, and suddenly they -cried out, "Behold the raven lieth motionless! No longer doth he flap -his wings in token of victory. We are doomed." - -A wail of anguish went up from the ranks as they beheld the motionless -raven. Above it came the voice of Hubba: - -"If die we must, then die as sons of Odin should. The one-eyed one -prepareth the feast of Shaehrimnir the boar. Fast floweth the mead from -the goat. Welcome awaits us in Valhalla. Welcome and good cheer! But -take with ye many of the Saxon warriors. Thus doth the Alfadur bid ye." - -Roused to further exertions, the Danes raised their war chant and -rallied round the fatal standard. Those who had brought Egwina to the -combat now left her standing, and joined the others. - -The bewildered girl stood, not knowing what to do or which way to turn. -Everywhere Saxon and Dane mingled together in battle. The Norse women -and children had withdrawn to one side. The women screamed or shouted -encouragingly to husbands or fathers, or chanted the battle songs of -their land. In the midst of the contest, the skalds' voices could be -heard reciting the deeds of heroes and inciting the Norsemen to greater -achievements. - -The girl stood an unwilling, fascinated spectator, with no thought of -danger to self. Bravely and fiercely fought the Dane. Bravely and -fiercely fought the Saxon. True sons of Wodan they, and to the fighting -blood of the old Norse heroes was added the lofty exaltation of striking -for home and country. - -Suddenly one of the Danish women caught sight of Egwina standing there -in the midst of the battle. With a cry of fury she dashed toward her, -and seizing her by the hair began dragging her back to where the women -and children were. - -Egwina cried out at the assault, and strove to tear herself from the -grasp of the woman. At her cry, some of the Saxons turned. One, a youth, -left the others and bounded toward the two. - -"Unhand the girl," he commanded. - -"Nay," cried the woman; "she shall serve as an offering to Odin. The -battle goeth against us, and the fierce one demandeth a victim. Away!" - -The youth grasped the woman by the wrists. "Release thy hold," he -shouted; "or, by St. Peter of blessed memory, I will forget that thou -art a woman." - -"Forget it, then! Strike if thou durst! Strike, and upon thy head fall -the curse of Odin." - -"I care not for Odin's curses," cried the Saxon, "but I war not with -women. Unhand the girl!" - -The woman only tightened her grip the more on the long beautiful hair of -Egwina. - -"There is but one way, maiden." The youth let go one of the woman's -wrists to draw his seax. The woman thought that he meant to cut off her -hands. Egwina was of the same opinion, and suffering though she was, -exclaimed, "For the love of Heaven, maim not the woman!" - -There was a grim smile on the youth's face. He raised the seax and the -stroke fell. With a scream the woman let the bright hair of the maiden -fall, and fled to the others. - -"Oh, didst thou hurt her?" cried Egwina, as the young man assisted her -to her feet. - -"No;" and he held up two fair locks of her hair. "I meant only to sever -thy hair from thy head." - -"And thou didst not intend to cut off her hands?" cried Egwina, -relieved. - -"Am I not a Christian? Do Christians treat others so?" demanded the -youth. "Come, let us to the Saxons, for the battle is ended." - -[Illustration: _HE RAISED THE SEAX AND THE BLOW FELL._] - -It was true. Elated by their triumph, the Saxons pursued the flying -Danes, and great was the slaughter. Great also was the booty they -obtained from the camp, and, among other things, the magical banner of -Hubba, under which the chief lay dead. - -"Now," said the youth to Egwina, "the slaughter is done. Great will be -the joy of Alfred when he hears of this day's prowess. A bode am I to -thee from the king. Mickle and sore doth he repent having let thee go -from his sight as bode for him to his family. He bids me, with others, -to accompany thee on thy journey, and bring thee back in safety to him." - -"Oh, hast thou seen him?" cried Egwina. "Heavy was my heart that I could -not warn him of Hakon's intended search. Heavy did it lie in my breast -when I knew that Hubba was to come from the west to overrun the land. I -feared that the king's hopes were vain." - -"That was the reason, maiden, that I left thee in the house of Hakon the -jarl," said Ethelred. "Niddering did it seem to leave thee, a girl, in -the hands of the foe, unwitting what might befall thee. But in the king -lieth all our hopes. 'Twere better that thou shouldst perish than that -the king be not warned." - -"Thou didst right," declared the girl, warmly. "What am I to be thought -of in comparison with the king? Better, oh, better a thousand such as I -should perish than Alfred." - -"Thou art a true Saxon, and so I deemed thee," cried the youth. "Would -that thegn and coerl were filled with thy spirit, and the Dane would no -longer uprear his raven standard in the land. But to tell thee all: -Hakon went forth with a goodly company. Alfred, who had been joined by -numbers of the Saxons, sallied forth, took the jarl by surprise, and the -bones of him and all his company lie whitening on the field." - -"Dost thou not remember what the seid woman said?" asked Egwina in -awe-struck tones: - - "''Ware, 'ware of the forest, Jarl Hakon, - The dragon steals forth from his lair; - He tears thee and thy people asunder, - And leaves ye as food for the bear.' - -"Dost thou suppose, Ethelred, that the vala doth really see what the -future holds?" - -"I wot not. There are many things that I understand not, but this do I -know, that 'tis a heathenish practice, and little use have the good -priests for it," and he crossed himself piously. - -"True; but oft have I wondered whence came the power that seemed to -belong to them." - -"Think not of it," answered the youth, hastily. "Whatever of power they -may have, 'tis of evil. Concern not thyself with such pagan doings, for -unseemly doth it become a Christian. Come, let us to the castle. Bode -must be sent to the king to tell him of this victory. Then thou, and I, -and others will wend us to the depths of Somerset, where the king's -family abide, and then back to Athelney." - -And Egwina accompanied him to the castle. - - - - -CHAPTER XIV--A PLEASANT SURPRISE - - -Somersetshire was the only county that had remained true to Alfred. -Throughout all Devonshire the news of the victory of the Saxons at the -castle of Kynwith brought great rejoicing. While everywhere the Saxons -were open in their manifestations of delight, it was not deemed wise to -precipitate matters by letting them know that the king was preparing to -issue forth from his hiding place. Somerset alone was considered worthy -to be trusted, and here the secret was told, and many left their homes -to go to Athelney. - -In the heart of Somerset, at the abode of the thegn, Oswald, a trusted -and tried retainer of the king, the family of Alfred was hidden. With -light heart did Egwina now go on the journey, for it was shared by -Saxons true to the king, and hope had made glad their hearts. - -"Dost know the family of the king?" inquired Ethelred of the maiden as -they neared the dwelling of the thegn. - -"I have met the lady Elswitha, and I saw her mother and children the -night of the attack on Chippenham," answered Egwina. "Hast thou?" - -"Nay;" replied the youth. "My father was of the royal family of Mercia, -and, when the pagans overran the country, perished by the sword. With -him I should have attended the great Witan at Winchester this Easter, -and thus have seen the king, and mayhap his family also. Tell me of the -lady Elswitha." - -"She is fair and beautiful. Right worthy is she to be the noble Alfred's -wife, for bravely did she bear herself on the night of the assault." - -"Often have I seen Eadburga, her mother," remarked Ethelred, "and her -father also, Athelred the Large, for they were of Mercia. Elswitha I -have not seen, for she married the king--he was the atheling -then--before I was old enough to remember. Much have I heard of the -present atheling and his sister. Marry, I would like well to meet with -them." - -"Naught do I know of the atheling or his sister," said Egwina. "There -were only some young children with the lady and her mother." - -"And was there no youth of my age, nor maiden, near them?" queried -Ethelred. - -"Nay," returned Egwina. "There were a youth and a maiden there that -night, but not the atheling nor his sister. The lad was younger than -thou, and the maiden older than I. It could not be they. Besides, I met -this youth and maiden in Andred's weald some time ago. See the ring that -the maiden gave me." - -She extended her hand with the sapphire upon it. - -"And thou art sure that it was not the atheling's sister?" asked -Ethelred as he examined the gem. - -Egwina laughed. - -"So sure am I, sir youth, that I will give thee this chain of gold that -Hakon, the jarl, gave me if they be the same. Then, by this amulet, thou -canst have all thy desires." - -"Marry! if there be aught in the charm, I would that they be the same," -returned the youth, falling in with her merry humor. "But hath it given -thee thy wish yet, maiden?" - -"Well-a-day! I wot not what it hath granted, but this I know: I wished -myself well away from the dwelling of Hakon, jarl. That came about. I -wished that the king be warned, and that also happened. Then did I wish -that I could reach the lady Elswitha, and yon turrets tell me that that -also is about to come to pass." - -Ethelred laughed. - -"Almost dost thou make me wish that I could obtain the chain." - -"Gladly would I give it thee if only the maid of the forest and the -atheling's sister were the same," returned the girl. "Oft have I wished -to see them again. Oft have I wondered if the invader hath despoiled -them of home, or where they be." - -Over the girl's bright face came a cloud, for well did she know of the -devastating work of the ravagers. - -"Here we are!" cried the youth. "Now, maiden, thou art the bode from the -king. Seek thou the lady first. We will tarry without until she bids us -enter." - -Egwina advanced through the courtyard, and then somewhat timidly to the -portals. In answer to her knock, a warder opened the door and asked her -in. - -"I would see the lady Elswitha," spake she. "I bear to her a message -from the king." - -"From the king? From Alfred?" ejaculated the warder. He ran from the -room without bidding her welcome. Egwina smiled at his evident delight, -and seated herself near the entrance. She had scarcely done so when the -lady Elswitha hastily entered. As soon as her eyes fell upon the girl -she gave an exclamation of joy. - -"Is it thou, little one? Glad am I to see thee safe. Oft have I wondered -about thee and thy father--the good harper--who so bravely tried to lead -us to King Alfred. Is he safe also?" - -"Nay, lady," returned the maiden, touched to the quick by the gracious -thoughtfulness of the lady, who could forget her own anxiety in care for -the welfare of others. "Nay; he fell by the hand of the Dane. Anon will -I tell thee of it, but now do I bear thee a message from the king. He is -safe. Followers are rallying around him. Victory hath already crowned -the Saxons against Hubba, and ere the bringing home of the summer the -king hopes again to rule over Wessex." - -The lady clasped her hands. Her lips moved as if in prayer. Then, -impelled by a gracious impulse, she stooped and kissed the maiden. - -"Sweeter than softest music is thy message to my heart. I rejoice in my -lord's safety, and that his people are coming to his call. Now can I -wait further news until thou hast refreshed thyself." - -"No, lady; I am not aweary, and it glads my heart to tell thee of the -king," spoke the girl. - -Then, as Elswitha drew her to her side, she told of the cottage in the -woods, the occupations of the king, and everything of her journey -hither. Many exclamations of joy, and pity, and terror did the kind lady -utter as she listened to the story. - -"And thy companions--the noble Saxons who brought thee thither? Where -are they?" - -"They await without thy bidding." - -"They must be welcomed," cried the lady, warmly. "Sit thee here, child, -until my return." - -She hurried forth and heartily greeted the Saxons, bidding them come -into the hall. Then she summoned Oswald the thegn, and bade him make a -feast for the good news that was brought, and for the refreshment of -those who had brought it. Into the hall came the three young children, -two girls and the youngest, a boy: Ethelgiva, Ethelswitha and Ethelwerd, -by name. - -"Oh, my children," cried the lady, embracing them. "Good news have I for -ye from your father. Haste to the bower chamber of your grandmother -Eadburga! Bid her to come to the hall at once and all the household -also, that I may tell them the joyful tidings." - -The children ran quickly out. Egwina cast a hasty glance at the youth -Ethelred. He wore a slightly disappointed look on his face, for he had -heard so much of the atheling that he had supposed him older than this -boy. - -At this moment, the door was thrown open and into the hall there stepped -a youth somewhat younger than himself--a falcon on his wrist, hounds at -his heels. - -"Edward, my son!" Elswitha rose excitedly. "Give good welcome to these -friends who hath glad news of thy father." - -Edward! Egwina looked up in amazement. It was the youth whom she had -seen in the forest. The recognition was mutual. - -"'Tis the gleemaiden!" exclaimed the lad, advancing toward her. "Truly, -maiden, thou dost appear to be the good Flygia of our family, as the -witch-wife would say. Thrice hast thou brought to us succor. Once in the -forest; again on the night of the attack of the Danes didst thou and thy -father strive to save us from their fury; now thou art a fair bode from -my father." - -He took her hand gently, and Egwina grew rosy in confusion, more -overwhelmed by his simple words than those of the others, because of her -surprise at finding him the atheling. - -Elswitha's mother, Eadburga, now entered and with her Ethelfleda, the -maid of the forest. Egwina was not astonished at beholding her. Nothing, -it seemed, could surprise her now. Not even did she see the quizzical -smile with which Ethelred regarded her. - -Ethelfleda took charge of her impetuously. - -"Hast thou kept the ring?" she asked, after she had thanked and caressed -the girl. - -"Yes; though once I came near losing it," returned Egwina, showing it to -her. - -"Losing it? Tell me, and tell all that hath befallen thee since the -people pressed us asunder," urged Ethelfleda. - -"My daughter," spoke Alfred's wife, "let the maiden with the others -refresh herself. Then shall all tell of themselves." - -And so it was arranged. Elswitha would suffer nothing more to be said -until they were rested. Then the maiden recounted all that had happened -from the time she met them in the forest until the present. - -"Beautiful is the chain which the Danish jarl gave thee," said -Ethelfleda, examining it. "Curiously wrought, and of pure gold. I wot -that it be charmed, as many of their ornaments are." - -"Yes; the amulet, the jarl claimed, brought to the wearer the -realization of every wish--" began Egwina, and then paused in some -dismay, remembering Ethelred. - -"It belongeth no longer to her," laughed the youth, joining them. - -"Doth it not? How does that come?" asked Ethelfleda. - -"She said that she would give it me were the youth and the maiden of the -forest the same as the atheling and his sister," said Ethelred, merrily. -"So ye see that it is hers only by my will." - -"And it is thy will, is it not?" insinuated Alfred's son, gently. - -"Nay, brother," spoke Ethelfleda, who was of sterner mold than the -atheling, "if the maiden hath promised it, the word should be kept." - -"And that right gladly," said Egwina. "Little did I reck when I spake -that ye were the same, but it delights me to have met with you again. -Take the chain, Ethelred, and may it bring to pass thy every wish." - -"No, Egwina;" and the youth returned it. "I did but sport with thee. I -wish not thy chain, though I thank thee for thy good wishes." - -"But I gave thee my word," said the maiden. "I like not to break it. -Prithee take it, Ethelred." - -But Ethelred shook his head. - -"This is the solution," and Ethelfleda took up the chain. "Thou, Egwina, -shall have the chain, and Ethelred the amulet which gives him his -desires." - -"Wise art thou, Ethelfleda. Worthy to be thy father's daughter!" said -Ethelred, taking the amulet. "I take it with thy well wishes, Egwina, -and from thee, Ethelfleda, that I may realize a wish that hath lately -sprung up in my heart." - -"Art thou pleased, Egwina?" asked Ethelfleda. - -"Yes," answered she. "And I would that the amulet may bring him his -wish. I am glad that he hath taken it." - -"But not I," remarked Edward, detaching an amulet from his own chain. -"Bare is it without an ornament. Take this in its place, Egwina. No -charm hath it but the well wishes of the donor." - -He clasped the amulet on the chain, and threw it over her shoulders. - -Egwina's eyes shone. - -"I cared not for the amulet of Hakon jarl," she said, "but this will I -prize because thou, the king's son, hath given it." - -"Ye must to your rest now, people," called Elswitha, coming up to them. -"To-morrow will we set forth to join the king in the forest. So hie ye -to rest, for we must start early enough to end the journey by -nightfall." - -With merry good-nights the group separated, Ethelfleda carrying Egwina -with her to her own bower. - - - - -CHAPTER XV--THE BEGGAR OF ATHELNEY - - -Joyfully did Alfred greet them on their arrival at Athelney. - -"Well hast thou done, little one," he said to Egwina. "Never will Alfred -forget how leal thou hast been to him." - -"But the jewel, my king? I grieve that I have lost it." - -"'Tis nought," reassured the king. "A trifle like that can be replaced. -And thou wouldst not, for thy life's sake, give it of thine own free -will. Loyalty and honor hast thou shown--two of the brightest virtues in -friendship's crown." - -Glowing with pleasure, Egwina hastened to greet Denewulf and Adiva, who -were overjoyed at her return. A cottage had been built on Athelney for -Alfred, and to this he now repaired with his family. Ethelfleda would -not be separated from Egwina, so the gleemaiden also went with them, -much to the sorrow of the swineherd and his wife, who made her promise -to return to them for a part of each day. - -The island had been well intrenched and numbers had flocked to it. So -many were there that the scant resources of the place were soon -exhausted, and so dire was the necessity of the king that he was forced -to forage for provisions. - -Now, too, did he begin a series of skirmishes; attacking the enemy -without ceasing, wherever he found any parties or camps accessible to -his attempts. Whether his object was achieved, or did he meet with -repulsion, he retired with a celerity that baffled pursuit to his -unknown asylum. The Northmen became terror-stricken at the ravages which -this secret foe was making upon them, and finally came to believe, with -the superstition of the age, that the attacks were of a supernatural -character. - -Gradually the king extended his assaults, harassing the Danes with -hostility in a distant quarter as well as those near. By day and by -night, at dawn, in the evening twilight, from woods and marshes, he was -ever rushing on the Northmen with all the advantages of selection and -surprise. But still the provisions grew less, and the king was sore put -for supplies. - -One day, while it was yet so cold that it was frozen, the king's people -had gone out to get provender, fish or fowl or whatsoever they should -happen upon, while Alfred himself remained in the cottage. The king was -discouraged. Despite the successful issue of his forays against the -Norsemen, they still remained in such numbers that it seemed an -impossible task to ever rid the land of them. At last he took from his -bosom the little manual which he always carried with him, and began -reading one of the Psalms of David for comfort. - -A knock at the door brought Ethelfleda and Egwina from an adjoining -room. - -"Open, my daughter," said the king. - -"But it may not be one of thy followers," said the girl, dubiously. - -"Open; keep not one without who may need shelter from the wind. Piercing -is the blast. Open unto him whomever it may be." - -Ethelfleda opened the door not widely, as was the wont of the Saxons, -for she feared that one might be without who sought the king. - -"Bread, maiden! Give me bread to eat for Christ His sake," pleaded a man -who stood there. He was poorly clad and he shivered in the chill breath -of the March wind. - -"Enter, in His name," cried the king, heartily. "Enter and warm thyself -by the fire." - -Murmuring blessings, the man crept close to the fire and huddled over -the blaze. - -"Food for him," commanded the king to Ethelfleda. - -"But, my king," remonstrated Egwina, speaking in a low tone, "there is -but one small loaf of bread which is all the food that there is left. -Wilt thou that it be set before the man, and thereby leave thee naught -to strengthen thee for the sally to-night?" - -"Give it anyway, little one," bade the king. "We have eaten to-day; it -may be that he hath not. The poor man looks as if he needed it." - -Thereupon he returned to his reading, while the maidens served the -beggar. Hungrily did he eat. Soon the last morsel of bread disappeared -before the voracious appetite. Then he arose, gathered the folds of his -mantle more closely around him, and turned to the girls. - -"Ye have heard the words of the master," he said. "'Inasmuch as ye have -done it unto the least of these, my brethren, ye have done it unto me.' -I thank ye, maidens, for your kindness. Most of all do I thank him who -hath ministered to me from his own necessity." - -He turned to the king as he spake, but Alfred had fallen asleep over his -book. An expression almost of adoration passed over the beggar's face. -Over the sleeping form then did he make the sign of the cross while the -girls watched him in something like awe. - -"Whoe'er thou art," he murmured, "Christ is with thee. For that mercy -which thou hast meted to another from thy dire want, may it be returned -fourfold. Art thou brought low from high estate? Be comforted. Low -though the heavy clouds hang, above the sun is shining. Forsaken it may -be that thou art now, but to thy call shall rally hundreds." - -He bent before the sleeping form of Alfred, and pressed his lips to the -king's hand. Then drawing his bonnet over his head went slowly from -them. - -"Almost," said Ethelfleda to Egwina, "could I believe that some saint -hath visited us. Glad am I that my father bade me give him the food." - -"He is some holy man," returned Egwina in a low tone. "But how he spake -of the king? And how he loves him!" She touched the king's hand -reverently. "How they all love him, Ethelfleda!" - -"And worthy is he of their love," returned the daughter, gently kissing -his forehead. "My noble father! I care not, Egwina, that he be king; but -that he is wise, and tender, and so good. When he speaks, his words are -unlying always, and men know that his word requires no oath to bind him. -My heart bounds with pride when they call him 'The Truth Teller.' There -have been many kings before him, but none so great as my father." - -"I wonder not at thy love," said the gleemaiden. "Well doth he merit it. -And Ethelfleda, as thou dost feel, so do all his people. Pride in his -wisdom, and love for his tenderness, even to the beggar that hath left -us. It hath given me new hope, for it is said that a poor man's wish is -better than the gift of a rich man." - -"Into my heart, too, hath crept new hope," said Ethelfleda. "Methinks -that soon the days will really become brighter." - -At this moment Alfred awoke, and started to his feet. - -"Methought that a poor man but now asked for food," he said. - -"One hath been here," answered Ethelfleda. "We fed him, and he is gone. -Dost thou not remember, dear father, that there was not food enou' left -for all but thou didst bid us bring it to him? He hath partaken of it, -blessed thee, and gone." - -"He blessed me?" The king's eyes grew dim. "'Tis strange! And then my -dream!" - -"Didst thou dream, my lord and son?" said Eadburga, entering the room. -"I, too, have just dreamed. Speak, and let us hear thine, son." - -"I dreamed," said Alfred, "that St. Cuthbert of Lindisfarne stood beside -me. He spake and told me he had been my guest. He said that God had seen -my affliction and those of my people which were now about to end. In -token whereof Edward will return with the Saxons with a great take of -fish." - -"Sayest thou so?" cried Eadburga, much agitated. "Why that is mine own -dream. Was any one here at all?" - -"There was a beggar," declared the girls in the same breath. "He blessed -the king when he left, and made the sign of the cross over him." - -"That was the reason that I did dream that it was St. Cuthbert," said -Alfred, who nevertheless was much impressed by the dream. - -"Thy difficulties are fast nearing an end," said the aged lady -impressively. "I think, son, that this has been sent thee for comfort to -thy heart, and cheer to thy drooping spirits." - -"And comfort hath it brought," said the king heartily. - -"I would that Edward would come with the others," cried Ethelfleda. "I -would like to see if he bringeth a great take of fish." - -"Look not always for a sign, daughter," reproved Alfred. "Well hath the -vision served, if it but raise our courage. 'Twas induced by the -blessing of the poor man. I would that he had remained with us, for it -is chill and raw without. I wot that he was some holy man. Whatever he -be, little doth he reck how he hath blessed us in return for the poor -food which we gave." - -"But still do I wish for Edward's return," declared Ethelfleda in a low -tone to Egwina. "Supper will there not be unless the fish be taken. I am -hungry. Art thou not, Egwina?" - -"Not since I have seen that poor man eat," replied the maiden. "He ate -as if naught had passed his lips for days." - -Just then came the tramp of many feet from without. - -"Open, father," cried the voice of Edward. "Open and see what I have -brought thee." - -Ethelfleda flew to the door before Alfred could move, and threw it open. - -"Welcome, welcome, Edward! What dost thou bring? Oh, father, see the -fish!" - -"Enough to feed an army," and he laughed as the Saxons tried to bring -them in, for it was truly a great take. "Blessed be St. Wilfrid, who -taught the Saxons to fish! He must have been with us to-day." - -"No, son; a greater than Wilfrid was with thee," said Alfred solemnly, a -joyous light shining in his eyes. "Wonderful hath been thy catch, and -wonderful, too, hath been our experience." - -"Let us have a feast," cried the practical Ethelfleda; "hungry must ye -be, good people, and hungry am I also. Art thou not now, Egwina?" - -"Since there is so much," answered she, "I wot that I am." - -"And dost thou not feel hunger save when there is plenty?" laughed -Ethelfleda. "Strange, Egwina! Would that my appetite would accommodate -itself to the supply. But marry! the less there is, the more do I wish." - -"'Tis the heart of Egwina that molds her appetite," commented Edward. -"At the morning meal I could but notice how she broke off the larger -part of her bread, and gave it to Ethelwerd and Elswitha. The meat did -go in the same manner." - -"Didst thou?" Ethelfleda looked up from the fish she was preparing in -amaze. "Thou shouldst have eaten thy portion. Each had the same." - -"True; but the little ones wished for more," said the girl simply. "And -I need not much. Then, too, Edward gave me part of his." - -"'Twas naught," said the youth hastily. "Thou wouldst retain nothing for -thyself if thou were not watched. Besides, I am a man, and stronger than -thou." - -"A man?" teased his sister. "A man, yet thou hast not yet naught but -down upon thy chin; nor art thou of age to wear buckler." - -"Yet in truth a man," said Alfred, laying his hand kindly upon his son's -head. "A man such as I wish to see, my son. Tender to the weak, and -gentle to the helpless." - -Edward's face flushed at the praise. - -"Come, Ethelred," he called, to hide his confusion, to the young man who -stood by the fire. "Come help us to prepare the fish." - -"Gladly," returned Ethelred. "I have been warming by the fire, for chill -hath the wind proved, else I had been with ye ere now. Marry! glad will -I be when the Lenat (March) month hath passed." - -Thus busily and merrily, despite hardships and dangers, did they prepare -the fish, and with hearts knit more closely together for these same -hardships, the king and his retainers sat down to supper. As merry and -gleeful were they as when in other days they had gathered round the -festive board in royal hall with wassail and song, so now sat the Saxon -king and his people in the rude cabin. - -After the meal, Egwina sang, for to-night hope had entered into their -hearts, and their hunger was satisfied as it had not been for days. -Early the next morning, the king crossed to the mainland. But twice -wound he his horn, when from the alders and forest there came many men. - -"The king! The king!" they cried. "We rally to his standard!" - -"Here is the king," came the reply, and thus five hundred more men were -added to Alfred's number. - - - - -CHAPTER XVI--IN THE CAMP OF THE ENEMY - - -Easter had passed, and the first faint breath of spring was in the air. -Rapidly the numbers in Athelney increased. The whole people had by this -time been apprised of the king's plan, and were making preparations to -join him in the final blow. Guthrum with his Danes grew aware of the -unusual stir and activity among them, but found it impossible to -discover its cause. - -Still Alfred knew not the strength of the enemy. Guthrum had removed -from Chippenham, and was now encamped at Westbury. Into the king's mind -there came a bold idea. Calling Egwina to him, he said with his winning -smile, "Little one, darest thou to accompany me on a journey?" - -"Gladly, my king," was the response. - -"I will not hide from thee, Egwina, that it may be fraught with peril -both to thee and to myself. But it will advantage me to take it, though -little do I reck of the outcome. Thou needst not go unless thou wilt. I -will not think the less of thee if thou dost not choose to go." - -"It matters not, my king, whither, or into what it doth lead. If thou -dost desire me with thee, then will I go." - -"Thou leal little one! I knew that I could trust to thy courage. Listen -to my plan, Egwina, and then shalt thou say if thou wilt. Thou and I -will go as minstrels into the camp of Guthrum, and I shall see for -myself his forces and supplies. Now, what sayest thou?" - -But before she could answer, Ethelfleda, who had joined them, broke in -with, "My father, take me with thee. Did I not sing to thy harp? I am -thy daughter, and it is more fitting that I should share thy danger than -Egwina." - -"Thou art too proud in thy port for a gleemaiden," returned the king. -"Far too proud for my purpose. Thou couldst not be one in seeming. -Egwina hath always been one, and so will give more of the appearance of -truth to the affair? Thou seest, my daughter, that it were better for -Egwina to go?" - -"I see," answered Ethelfleda slowly. "But, oh, my father! Mickle sorrow -doth it give me that I have done naught for thee in thine affliction!" - -"Thou hast done much," and the king soothed her tenderly. "Much! Thou -hast cheered and comforted me by thy presence and brightness, and that -is much, for I wot how thou hast chafed at the inactivity, my -lion-hearted daughter. This also do I promise thee: the beacon that -bringth all the Saxons together thou shalt light with thine own hands." - -"Oh, may I?" cried Ethelfleda, delightedly. "Then, Egwina, no longer do -I grudge thee thy place, but wish all good to befortune thee." - -"Wilt thou go, Egwina, now that thou knowest what thou will have to -encounter? If it should so be that there are any in the camp of the Dane -who know me, then I wot not what will become of thee." - -"Think not of me," returned the girl earnestly. "Is not the gleemaiden -wont to endure trials? Think not on me, but reflect on thyself. How -shalt thou act, my king?" - -"As a gleeman. With harp and song shall we delight them; then with -tricks of mimicry, and knives and balls, will I excite their mirth." - -"But thou hast also a proud bearing," and the girl looked anxious. - -"Not more so than thy grandsire," said Elswitha with a smile. "He did -deport himself full of pride." - -"And the gifts," went on the maiden. "Canst thou receive them humbly and -gratefully from the gift stool?" - -"Never fear, little one. Alfred hath been forced to pillage for food -itself lately, and his pride hath been brought very low." - -So the king disguised himself as a minstrel, and with Egwina, the -gleemaiden, set forth for the camp of the Dane. After they had emerged -from the forest, they began singing and playing as they wended their way -through the villages. The people flocked after them, and many were the -invitations extended to tarry at some hall, but the supposed minstrel -and his daughter refused them, and kept steadily on their way to the -Danish camp. - -It was a well fortified place, and, as they approached, the keen eyes of -the king noted how impregnable its walls were. - -"Should we ever succeed in freeing the land from the invaders," he said -thoughtfully, "the lesson will not have been in vain. Behold those -walls, Egwina! How staunch and firm they be! If God so pleases to bestow -peace upon us for a time, fortresses shall be reared, ships made, and -the coasts defended; so that never again shall Norseman or foe of any -kind ravage the country." - -They came to the gates, and there paused, singing their sweetest -melodies. The warders listened and opened to them. Minstrels were held -in such esteem that Saxon and Dane alike looked upon them as -non-combatants, and admitted them freely to the halls of either side. So -it happened that the king and the maiden were soon amusing the warriors -within the camp. - -They roared with merriment at the tricks of the minstrel, and listened -entranced to the singing of Egwina. - -"To Guthrum! To Guthrum they must go!" cried one of the crowd which -surrounded them. "'Twill warm the heart of the king to hear them!" - -So to the abode of Guthrum were they taken. The king sat on his high -seat at meat when the warden spake to him: - -"A Saxon minstrel is without, good king. The strings he touches with a -master's hand; and as he plays the maiden with him sings to his harp -tales of heroes and brave deeds. Fair is she, and rarely well doth she -sing. In sooth, the tricks the gleeman gives are good also." - -"Then let them enter," said the king. "Heavy lieth the heart of Guthrum -in his breast for darkness hath settled over him, and he feareth evil to -come." - -"Enter, minstrel. My lord's heart is heavy, ease it with thy art," and -the warder conducted them into the hall where Guthrum sat with his -jarls. - -"Strike thy harp, skald," said Guthrum, "and choose some lay that will -lighten the shadow which the death goddess, Hela, hath thrown over my -soul. For to-night, Guthrum sitteth in darkness." - -Alfred gazed in compassion on the noble countenance and broad forehead -of the Dane before him. A wish to ease the burthen which evidently -oppressed him by infusing into his soul some of that comfort which never -failed, filled him. Striking his harp with a strong twang of the strings -after the fashion of harpers, he exclaimed loudly, "Hwaet!" (what). The -clamour of the surrounding voices was hushed instantly and he began to -sing. - -"Tis a Christian hymn, skald. Hast not something gayer? Some song of the -deeds of thy heroes or ours? Once were Saxon and Dane brothers from the -same Alfadur, but now hath the Saxon forsaken his gods." - -"Brothers they be still under the All-father," returned Alfred. -"Brothers, Guthrum, in stronger bonds than those of yore. And brother's -hand should not be lifted against brother." - -"Thy harp," said Guthrum impatiently. "'Tis music I crave, not thy -words." - -Again did the king sing, and this time accompanied by the maiden. -Guthrum raised his hand. - -"Wait, skald. Wondrous is thy skill on the harp, and delectably also -doth the maiden wield the cymbals. I would that my daughter should hear -ye." - -He motioned to some of his servitors, who left the hall, and soon -returned bearing a chair in which was seated the form of a girl. She was -very pale, but her dark eyes were bright, and her countenance, though -wan, showed traces of beauty. - -"What aileth thy daughter, O king?" came from Alfred pityingly as he -looked on the white face of the girl. - -"Her knee is swollen, and vain hath been all leech's care," returned -Guthrum. "It hath been long since she hath stood. It pricks me to the -heart thus for Hilda to be so sore afflicted." - -"Her knee?" The Saxon king drew near the maiden. "Wheaten flour boiled -in milk and applied while warm hath been known to work wonders for such -misease. Knowest thou not that Cuthbert was so cured?" - -"Cuthbert? No, I know naught of him. Was he afflicted as I?" spoke the -Danish girl eagerly. - -"In the very self-same manner, maiden. Listen and, if thou wishest, I -will tell thee how the good saint was cured." - -"But thy harp," interposed Guthrum. "Work no charm, sir skald, but give -us of thy skill." - -"Nay, my father," spake the maiden Hilda. "He worketh no charm, and I -would hear of this Cuthbert. Speak on, skald." - -Alfred looked at Guthrum, and the latter bowed in assent to his -daughter's wish. - -"Cuthbert," began the minstrel, "was a noble youth destined for a holy -man. He had alway been straight and handsome, but all at once-- - - "The youth now bent beneath a sudden pain[2] - And led his languid footsteps with a pine. - When on a day as in the air he placed - His weary limbs, and meek yet mourning lay, - A horseman clothed in snowy garments came, - And graceful as a courser:--He saluted - The youth reclined, who offered his obeisance. - - "My prompt attentions should be gladly paid - To you if grievous pains did not withhold me; - See how my knee is swelled--no leech's care - Through a long lapse of time has soothed the evil." - Straight leaped the stranger from his horse and stroked - The part diseased, thus counselling: - - "The flour - Of wheat and milk boil quickly on a fire, - And spread the mixture warm upon the tumor." - Remounting then he took the road he came; - And Cuthbert used his medicine, and found - That his physicians from th' exalted throne - Of the Supreme had come, and eased his pain, - As with the fish's gall he once restored - The light to poor Tobias." - - [2] Bede's Life of St. Cuthbert. - -"That is like me," said the Danish girl. "Oh, I wonder if that would -avail my poor limb?" - -"'Twill harm thee not to try it, and may it bring thee cure as it did -Cuthbert." - -"And ever will I hold thee in grateful memory should it do so," said -Hilda. "Take this charm, minstrel, and if it cures as thou dost say, -bring that to Hilda, and from this land's demesne shalt thou receive a -jarl's share. Ay, with vill upon it, too." - -Alfred hesitated. - -"From this land's demesne?" he repeated. "Then dost thou own the land?" - -"Not yet; but Alfred hath fled from our power, and soon will my father -complete that which he hath so well begun. Fear not, minstrel! Thou -shalt have thy share." - -"But--" began Alfred. - -"The king doth wax impatient," spake Egwina, quickly. "Should we not -again soothe his brow with melody?" - -"Thou speakest well," said Hilda. "I, too, would hear thy harp. Take the -charm, minstrel, and bring it me should it fall out as thou hast said." - -She extended the charm which Alfred took. Again the king and the maiden -sang, and yet again. Guthrum rose from his seat and with his own hands -bestowed gifts upon them. - -"Wondrous is thy skill, and that of the maiden also," he said to Alfred. -"Yet methinks that thou art not as are other skalds." - -"Eager and willing am I to accept thy princely favors, O King, even as -other skalds are," returned the minstrel. "Kingly are thy gifts, -Guthrum, as doth become thee. Why sayest thou that I am not as the -others?" - -"Keen doth flash thine eye, and ever and anon thy glance doth penetrate -as if to read my soul. An enemy would I say thou wert, but that thou -hast looked with compassion upon mine afflicted one. And, minstrel, if -thy cure doth work, add to what my child hath granted any boon that thou -dost wish, and it shall be thine." - -"I will remind thee of thy promise, my lord," and Alfred drew his gonna -about him. "Long will the harper remember thy gifts, for generous have -they been, and again may he seek thy favor." - -He turned to leave, when there came a commotion from the lower end of -the hall. - -"Gyda, the seid woman hath come," came the cry, and into the room the -witch woman ran. - -"Guthrum! I would speak with Guthrum, the old," she cried. "This night -have I been warned that the enemy is within the camp. The Dragon hath -come forth from his lair. He is within thy walls, Guthrum! Seize him, -lest he devour thee!" - -"My king, we must fly," whispered Egwina, with pale face. "I fear the -wicca, for she hath marvelous power." - -"Nay," said Alfred. "Tremble not, little one. Be not afraid. There is -One higher than wicca, in whose hands we are. Let us meet the danger as -Saxons." - -He turned and stood as if to hear what the seid woman said, and the -trembling maiden drew close to his side. - -"What is it that thou sayest, Gyda?" called Guthrum the king. "That an -enemy is in our midst? Where is he that we may seize him?" - -"Yon skald and the maiden are not what they seem," called the woman -loudly. - -"The skald! The skald! Where is the skald?" demanded an hundred voices -at once. Alfred advanced into the centre of the hall. - -"Who calls the skald?" he asked. "Wish ye more of harp and song that ye -cannot let a man and his daughter pass?" - -"Come hither, minstrel," commanded Guthrum as the tumult ceased suddenly -at the sound of the voice of the harper. "And thou, Gyda! Come thou -also, and make thine accusal." - -Alfred looked fixedly at the woman. She quailed under his glance. - -"My lord," he said to the Dane boldly, "if I seem not to be what I am, -'tis not the fault of the minstrel. In token of the truth of my words -thou shalt find in the breast of the seid woman a jewel of gold. Look! -if it be not there, do to the harper as thou wilt." - -With a cry of rage the seid woman clasped her hands to her bosom. - -"The runes were wrong," she gasped. "O my lord, take not from me the -jewel. Again will I read the rede. Let the skald go, for I have wronged -him." - -"And thou hast the jewel even as he hath said?" queried Guthrum, looking -from one to the other in perplexity. - -"Yes, my lord." - -"Then," said the Dane, turning to the minstrel who stood so calmly -waiting his pleasure, "thou art a galdra smith (a wizard) as well as -harper?" - -"Nay," returned Alfred. "No charm do I work save that of a good -conscience. Some little lore of leech craft have I, but that be all." - -"And thou art truly a harper?" Guthrum knew not what to do, yet was loth -to let him go. - -"Hast thou not heard for thyself? Be thou my judge." - -"True," said Guthrum. "What sayest thou, Gyda?" - -"My lord, let the incantation be prepared for the seid woman; for this -night hath her art misled her," returned Gyda, who sought to divert all -minds from the jewel. - -"Let the incantation be prepared," commanded the king. - -"Go," whispered the Danish woman, and Alfred turned and without undue -haste made his way unchidden from the hall. - - - - -CHAPTER XVII--THE WINNING OF A BUCKLER - - -The time at last was ripe to strike the final blow. By his visit into -Guthrum's camp, Alfred had learned the numbers, disposition and -discipline of the Danes. After satisfying himself as to the chances of a -sudden attack, he had returned to Athelney and sent messengers to the -thegns and ealdormen of neighboring shires, giving them a tryst for the -second week in May. - -Egbert's stone, twenty-six miles east of Selwood, was the place of the -tryst. The signal for the gathering of the forces was to be a beacon -light kindled on the top of Stourton's hill, where Alfred's Tower now -stands. The light would be hidden from the Danes by the range of -Wiltshire hills, while it would be visible to the low country towards -the Bristol Channel and to the south as far as Dorsetshire. - -The time had finally come for the decisive blow to fall, so Ethelfleda -and Egwina, whom the former had generously consented should accompany -her, set forth, with Edward and Ethelred for protection, to light the -beacon. - -"Prithee, Ethelfleda, let me carry the coals," said Ethelred. "Thou has -carried them a long way already, and I fear that thou wilt be tired." - -"Nay; there is naught to tire me," said Ethelfleda. "Besides, I wish to -carry the embers, Ethelred. I like not to have other hands than mine -touch them." - -"How strong thou art in thy purpose, Ethelfleda," said the young man -with admiration. "Naught deters thee from thy enterprises after thou -hast entered upon them. Art thou never discouraged?" - -"Sometimes," confessed the maiden. "Yet, Ethelred, when once a purpose -hath formed itself within my mind, I cannot loosen my hold upon it. -Discouragements and doubts may crowd thick and fast upon me; but, I know -not why, my purpose doth shine bright and clear through them all, and -towards it I needs must wend my way." - -"I would that it were so with me," retorted the young man. "But ofttimes -doth happenings turn me from my purpose. Would that I had thy -perseverance." - -"'Tis a virtue that can be cultivated," said the girl gayly as she -looked at the embers which she carried in an earthen vessel. "Here we -are, Ethelred, and for thy pleasant words thou shalt hold the embers -until I need them." She gave the vessel into his hands, and sank down -before the great heap of brushwood which had been gathered for the -beacon. - -"Almost," said she solemnly, "do I feel like offering a sacrifice on -this fire that all may end as my father doth desire." - -"It would not please him, sister, to have aught rendered that savored of -heathenism," said Edward. "Here are some fine twigs for the starting." - -Ethelfleda took them. - -"Now, Ethelred, the coals," she called. They were given her in silence, -and the girl carefully fanned the embers until the fine stuff ignited. -Then she arose and the four stood and watched the flames as they caught -twig after twig creeping up, up, until finally the whole pile became a -blazing mass which leaped and crackled, darting tongues of flame higher -and higher until the surrounding wood was ruddy in the glare. The -figures of the four were silhouetted against the light in bold relief, -and so, standing out against the background of those dark ages, have the -pictures of those four come down to us. - -On the morrow Ethelfleda's own hands buckled the sword round Ethelred's -waist, while Edward chafed that he must remain. - -"But another year and I too should go," he said, appealing to Egwina for -sympathy. "O Egwina, dost thou not think that my father would let me go? -A little year! What is it that it should make a difference?" - -But Alfred turned a deaf ear to their pleadings, and Edward was forced -to the inactivity of a non-combatant. The forces left with high hopes. -Listlessly the lad wandered about, unable to occupy himself. At last he -sought Egwina's side. - -"I cannot content myself here," he said, "while yonder the battle may -rage. 'Tis custom for women and maidens to follow from afar, why not for -youths also? Wilt thou go with me, Egwina, to watch the issue of the -fray?" - -"Gladly, Edward," answered Egwina rising, "if thou wilt promise that -thou wilt not rush into it." - -"I am not old enough," said the youth scornfully. "O Egwina, it breaketh -my heart that I am not yet able to strike for my country, but I will -bide my time." - -So the two set forth and followed after the army. Alfred had gathered -his forces first at Egbert's stone where the whole army had collected. -The Saxons received him with acclamations of joy. Moving swiftly, Alfred -then fell upon the pagans at Ethandune. They were taken completely by -surprise. - -The chief fault of the Saxons hitherto had been that they fought in an -uncompact manner, and the Danes could overwhelm them by surrounding a -part at a time. This Alfred had tried to overcome by direction and drill -until now they fell upon the Danes an organized, skilled force. -Furiously did the Northmen receive the assault. The discharge of the -Saxon arrows was succeeded by the attack of the lances, and soon it -became a personal conflict of swords. The Danes resisted with their -customary intrepidity, but their efforts though furious were unavailing. -Closer and closer to the combatants crept Edward and Egwina. The boy's -eyes were dilated with excitement. He trembled but not with fear. -Suddenly Alfred's own standard of the golden dragon upon a white ground, -which Adiva and Gunnehilde had woven, tottered and fell. The -standard-bearer was struck down with his death blow. - -"The standard! the king's own standard is down!" screamed Edward, -wildly. "It must not be!" - -"Edward! Edward!" shrieked Egwina, but the boy heard not, or if he -heard, he did not heed. Over the intervening space he flew; snatched a -sword from a dead body as he went, and then right to the front he ran, -and hoisted the standard on high. The flying figure of the lad as he -appeared amongst them thrilled the superstitious Saxons with awe. Alfred -saw his son as he dashed into the thick of the fray, and as he noted -with what bravery he bore himself, a smile of pride lighted up his face. - -"Marry, the boy bears himself as if he were St. Neot come to lead us to -victory!" - -A Saxon near heard the word St. Neot, and saw the king gazing in the -direction of the boy. Instantly he sent up the cry that St. Neot was in -the midst of them. Through the Saxon lines it ran and raised their -spirits to fever heat. Mad with enthusiasm, their resolute attack was -everywhere irresistible, and the Northmen gave way. Their bodies strewed -the plain. Of those that remained living, many fled in different -directions, and the rest took refuge with Guthrum in the neighboring -fortifications. - -Alfred was master of the field. By one decisive blow he had broken the -force of the Danish invasion. The fleeing Northmen were pursued and -slaughtered. Then the king sat down before the fortress, calmly awaiting -the surrender that must follow. After fourteen days, Guthrum, oppressed -by want, cold and despair, sent overtures of peace, which the king, -being filled with pity, accepted. - -The pagans promised to leave the kingdom, after giving hostages to -Alfred and receiving none, which thing had never been done before. -Guthrum, being moved by the noble conduct of the king, signified his -intention of embracing Christianity, much to the good Alfred's delight. -Seven weeks afterward, Guthrum, accompanied by thirty of his jarls, were -baptized at a place called Aller, near Athelney, and there King Alfred -received him as his son by adoption. - -After eight days, during which time the Danes wore, in accordance with -the custom of the times, the Chrismal--a white linen cloth put on the -head when the rite of baptism was performed; the eighth day what was -known as the Chrism-loosing, or removal of the cloths, took place at -Wedmore, into which royal vill Alfred now repaired with his family and -Egwina. - -Here, too, did he receive Guthrum, or Athelstan, as we shall now have to -call him, for that was the name he received from the king at his -baptism. - -At Alfred's invitation, Athelstan brought his family and abode with him -for twelve days. And behold! the maiden Hilda walked straight and fair. -Seeing this, the king approached her. - -"Did the wheat flour, boiled in milk, applied hot, work thy cure?" he -asked. - -"It did, my lord," returned the maiden. "How knowest thou of it? It was -told me by a skald who sang for us with his daughter." - -From the folds of his gonna Alfred drew the charm which she had given -him. - -"Behold, maiden, thy charm. Now do I crave the fulfilment of thy -promise." - -"Was it thou?" cried she, in surprise. "My father said that the skald -was not what he seemed, but naught could he learn from the seid women -concerning him. But alack! No longer have I power to give vill or jarl's -proportion of land." - -"None do I crave, Hilda, so that thou art healed," answered Alfred. - -"Didst thou not say that thou wert what thou seemest?" queried -Athelstan. - -"Nay; I but said that if I were not that which I seemed, it was not the -fault of the minstrel," answered Alfred. "Dost thou not remember?" - -"I remember, Alfred, and nobly has thou borne thyself both as foe and -friend. Easy is it to forgive the deceptions upon me for out of that -grew the pity for the misfortune of another. Though she were the -daughter of thy foe, thou didst generously give her cure for misease." - -"Thou wouldst have done the same, Athelstan," returned the king. "At -once did I feel that there was that in thee which spake a kindred to -me." - -"And this is thy son?" Athelstan turned to Edward who stood near. "To -him, King Alfred, as much as to thy prowess I truly believe the victory -belongs. What a noble charge he made as unhelmed he rushed into the -fray! Young though is he for battle." - -Alfred smiled proudly. - -"Without permission did he join us," he said. "Young the boy is. 'Twill -not be until next year that he will be old enow for buckler. But for his -bravery, he shall not need to wait his year. Edward hath taught me that -a king's son matureth sooner than others. Which remindeth me, my son, -that thou hast not yet received thy guerdon. This night repair thee to -the priest and make confession of thy sins, watching the night through -with prayer. On the morrow thou shalt then be declared a legitimate -miles." - -Overcome with joy at this news, Edward hastened to tell it to Ethelfleda -and Egwina. - -"Never again will I tease thee, Edward, about thy age," said Ethelfleda. -"Thou art truly a man in heart if not in years." - -Egwina joined in the commendation of his valor. - -The night having been passed in accordance with the custom, in prayer -and watching, the next morning in the presence of a great concourse of -people, Edward heard mass. Then, having put on a purple robe girded by a -belt set with gems to which was attached a golden sheath for his sword, -the gift of his father, the youth repaired again to the church and -offered his sword upon the altar. - -The priest read from the Gospel, and, taking the sword, blessed it and -placed it on the youth's neck with his benediction. The sacrament was -administered to him, and then Edward arose, a full-fledged Saxon -warrior. - -"To my country do I consecrate this weapon," said he solemnly. "May God -judge me if it be lifted other than in her service." - -"May He help you to keep that vow, my son," said Alfred. - -And the years have proven how nobly the boy fulfilled his oath. - - - - -CHAPTER XVIII--PEACE - - -By the treaty of peace between Alfred and Athelstan drawn up by the -witanagemot or the Saxon parliament which convened at Wedmore after the -baptism of the Danes, the boundaries of the two kingdoms were defined. A -line beginning at the mouth of the Thames, and running along the river -Lea to its source, and turning at Bedford to the right along the Ouse as -far as Watling street was to make the division. The part which was north -of the line being the Danish kingdom and called Danelagh, while all -south of the line was the kingdom of the Saxons. According to this -arrangement a large portion of Mercia fell to Alfred's share. - -The treaty comprehended various rules for the conduct of commerce, and -courts were instituted for the trial of disputes and crimes; although in -their own kingdom the Danes were to be governed by their own laws. - -Athelstan was to remain king of the Danes but to Alfred tribute was to -be paid as over lord. As soon as peace had been concluded, Alfred turned -his attention to the internal affairs of his kingdom. The lessons of the -invasion had not been lost, and he proceeded at once to put the country -into a complete state of defence. Old fortifications were repaired and -new ones raised in suitable localities. Flocks and herds again grazed in -the pastures, herds of swine roamed in the woods, fields were -cultivated, houses rebuilt, and the country entered upon an era of -unprecedented prosperity. - -The fleet was brought into a state of great efficiency, and it was -Alfred who at this time laid the foundation for England's future -supremacy on the seas. The land had been infested by robbers, but the -king cleared the land of these by stringent laws which forced them -either to leave the country or become peaceful and law-abiding citizens. - -The laws were not neglected, and the indefatigable king revised the -code, striking out those which availed not for the time, and adding -others; the whole approved by his witan. He exerted the utmost care that -justice should be administered to all impartially. He encouraged -commerce, and took a lively interest in geographical discovery. - -The king's heart had been grieved at the depth of the popular ignorance, -and to the mitigation of this dark feature of his country did he also -direct his attention. It had been his testimony that south of the Thames -not even the priests understood the ritual of the church, or the meaning -of the prayers which they repeated. It was one of his strongest and most -cherished desires that every free-born youth should qualify himself to -read English correctly. - -In order to accomplish this, he rebuilt the monasteries which had been -cast down in the late wars, and which were the great centres of -education in those days, and established schools. For the furtherance of -the same object, he invited to his court learned men from all quarters, -and with their assistance, completed a number of works for the diffusion -of knowledge throughout the kingdom. - -Among these men from Gaul were Grimbald and John. Grimbald was a -venerable man and a good singer; adorned with every kind of -ecclesiastical discipline and good morals, and most learned in holy -Scriptures. John, priest and monk also, was of most energetic talents, -learned in all kinds of literary science, and skilled in many other -arts. Asser of Wales also came. From Mercia did he call Werefrith bishop -of Worcester, a man well versed in Scripture; and Plegmund, archbishop -of the church of Canterbury. Ethelstan and Werewulf, priests and -chaplains, Mercians by birth and erudite. - -Through these men was the mind of the king enlarged, and great work -accomplished among the youth. Elswitha, Ethelgiva, and Ethelwerd, the -younger children, were consigned to the schools of learning where with -the children of almost all the nobility of the country, and many also -who were not noble, they pursued their studies. Books both in Latin and -in Saxon were they taught. They learned to write, and became studious -and clever in the liberal arts. - -Ethelfleda, Edward, and Egwina were not suffered to pass their time in -idleness or without gain. Well had Egwina profited by the lessons taught -her in the cottage of Denewulf, and her apt and ready mind soon placed -her beside Edward and Ethelfleda, who had already received much -instruction. When not engaged in study, the maidens spent much time with -the needle or distaff; while Edward hunted or trained hawks. Thus did -the days pass until two years had gone by. - -Fair had Egwina been in her childhood, but the maiden of sixteen was -wondrously beautiful. In sweet unconsciousness of her charm she -performed her tasks with light heart for pleasant were the days to her. -But one shadow darkened the horizon. - -Ethelred had conducted himself with so much prowess, and shown himself -endowed with so much of executive ability that Alfred had made him -ealdorman of Mercia. Also had the king consented to the marriage of -Ethelfleda to him, and for this event preparations were now being made. - -For this cause was Egwina sad. She rejoiced in the happiness of the two, -yet did it grieve her sore to lose the companionship of her friend. - -"It shall not be for long, Egwina," comforted Ethelfleda. "When I am -Lady of the Mercians thou shalt come, and be my companion as thou hast -been." - -So, amongst innumerable multitudes of both sexes, the marriage was -celebrated with great rejoicing. As was the custom, the feasting -continued both by day and by night for many days. Wearied by so much -mirth and festivity, and overcome by a feeling of sadness which she -could not control, Egwina stole away from the guests, and glided out -beneath the trees to a knoll. The moon shone in all her splendor. The -long, deep shadows of the breathless forest which lay beyond, checkered -the silvery whiteness of open sward and intervening glade. Pensively the -maiden gazed at the moon, and then she sighed involuntarily. - -"Why sighest thou, daughter of Wulfhere?" asked a voice near. - -Egwina turned with a start. Before her on the knoll stood Gyda, the seid -woman. - -"Is it thou, Gyda? Long hath it been since last I saw thee. Then the -land was torn with tumult and warfare; now doth it prosper, and peace -abideth everywhere." - -"True, maiden; happy have been the days. Pleasant have been my days. -Pleasant, most pleasant, have been thine. Then wherefore dost thou sigh? -Is it because thou art alone?" - -"Nay, Gyda," said the maiden gently. "'Tis only that I mourn the loss of -my friend. Otherwise I would not have it to be, for Ethelfleda is happy. -She believes that naught can change us; but thou wottest, Gyda, that now -new duties will claim her attention, and it cannot be with us as it hath -been. Unworthy is it in me to grieve, but yet, methinks I shall be the -better for it." - -"Egwina," said Gyda abruptly, "art thou happy here? Dost thou not often -grieve for the old life and the free? Think of thy father, and of thy -grandfather. Ay! and I have heard his father, and his father's father -were gleemen; yet thou stayest here, and there is peace in the land. -Much gold and many gifts couldst thou bring to thyself by thy harp and -song. Art content to be at the call of one lord even though that lord is -the king?" - -"I do not grieve for the old life, Gyda," said the maiden, simply. -"Pleasant was it with granther. Yet methinks I am happier here than I -should be wandering from lord to lord; from mead hall to mead hall. And -the king and his family love me." - -"And thou wouldst not leave them?" queried the wicca. - -"Nay; why should I? Useful am I to Elswitha, and now that she no longer -will have Ethelfleda, I shall be more so. No, Gyda; I would not leave -them. 'Twould grieve me much." - -"Sorry am I to hear it," and Gyda's tone was low. "Child, little didst -thou reck that thou didst make me long to have thee with me when last I -saw thee. The runes speak not well for Gyda. They grow dim when she -would read what Skulda hath in store for her. Calamity overshadows me, -and a curious longing hath fallen upon my heart to have thee, who art -pure and innocent, with me. Methinks I should be the better for it. -Canst thou not, child, give me thyself for a time only? Alfred hath -much. Why should he begrudge me thee who have none sibbe to me? Wilt -thou come to dwell with me? Much of gold have I, maiden, and many gems -of rare value which have been showered upon me. These, all these shall -be thine." - -"Gyda, I know not," answered Egwina much distressed and full of pity for -the woman's loneliness. "I will talk with the king and the lady -Elswitha, and let thee know anon. But if I go with thee, Gyda, 'tis not -for gifts or gold, but for thy loneliness. I will see thee again." - -"Thinkest thou that Alfred will let thee go from him?" cried Gyda. "I -trow not! I trow not! Thou art born for greatness, and it is much to ask -of thee." - -She drew her mantle over her head, and turned to go. - -"Natheless, Gyda, wait for a little and I will speak with him," urged -Egwina, laying her hand upon the woman's shoulder. - -"Wait I will, maiden. Till the dawn I will wait. Again will I read the -runes, and see if thou wilt come. Dark and clouded have they been of -late, and seid and galdra have availed me naught; but once more will I -try. Fount, and tree and scin-laeca, shall all be consulted." - -She glided away, and was lost in the darkness. - -"Strange, strange woman," said the girl musingly, with a shudder. "I -pity her, and yet my heart revolts from dwelling with her; but still -will I ask the king." - -"Egwina, art thou here?" Edward came to her side at this moment. "Vainly -have I sought thee through hull and bower, and only caught sight of thee -but now. Why didst thou leave the mirth?" - -"I was awearied, Edward, but now will I return with thee." - -"Soon will we re-enter, Egwina. Ethelfleda wishes thee to sing the same -song which she heard thee sing when first thou didst sing for her." - -"That will I do gladly," and Egwina turned. "'Tis but a short time that -Ethelfleda remaineth with us, and gladly will I do aught that she -asketh." - -"Nay; go not yet, Egwina. How fine the night is! Dost thou remember how -chill and drear was the awful night that the Northmen fell upon us at -Chippenham? How fair thou didst look that night when, child though thou -wert, thou didst stand up in the hall and sing. Fair thou wert, Egwina, -but not so fair as now. Thou mindest me of a fawn with thy shyness and -grace. Tell me, hast thou kept the charm I gave thee?" - -"Yes, Edward." Egwina drew the chain from under the folds of her tunic. -"See! The amulet is as thou didst fasten it." - -The Saxon clasped the amulet with the hand that held it in his own. - -"Egwina, this night wilt thou exchange with me the true-lofa?" - -"Edward, what meanest thou?" The maiden looked up at him in startled -amazement. - -"Thou art duller than thy wont, Egwina, if thou knowest not," smiled -Edward. "I mean our betrothal. Always have I intended to wed thee, if -thou wert willing, when proper time should come. What then so fitting as -that we plight our troth now when all rejoice in the happiness of -Ethelred and Ethelfleda?" - -"But, Edward," faltered Egwina, "thou art the atheling, and I but a -gleemaiden. Thou wilt be the cyning (king) one day, and then thou wilt -know that such as I am not fit to be the Lady of the Saxons." - -"No other will I choose, if thou be not my mate," returned Edward. - -"But thy father, Edward; and thou art yet too young." Egwina was -troubled. - -"I will go to my father now, Egwina. If he says that we are too young, -then will I wait his pleasure. He will sanction our troth and bless it. -And why should he not? He loves thee now as a daughter. Wilt thou not -give me thy true-lofa, Egwina?" - -"Wait until thou hast seen thy father," whispered the maiden. "I fear -his displeasure." - -"Thou foolish little one! Hath he not been kind to thee?" - -"Always and always," declared she with fervor. "But I am not noble. -Naught of gentle blood have I either on the spear side or the spindle -side. I fear, Edward, that the king will be displeased with me." - -"Marry, I trow not! Stay thou here, and I will seek him, and soon shall -thy fears be quieted. Remain here, Egwina, for I will soon return." - -He hastened back into the house with eager footsteps, and the agitated -girl sank down upon the sward. Soon she heard voices, and wishing not to -meet any one for a while, she withdrew into the shadows of the trees. It -was Alfred himself and his wife, Elswitha. - -"Dear lord," the lady was saying, "hast noted how fair the maiden Egwina -groweth?" - -"Yea; but not before these last few days. I fear, Elswitha, that soon -she, too, will leave us for some other's abode." - -"My lord, Edward looks upon the maiden with loving eyes." - -"Sayest thou so?" cried Alfred. "Why, the boy is but young! Art thou not -mistaken?" - -"Nay, a mother's heart doth not deceive her, Alfred. Thou wert but -eighteen thyself when we were wed. Thy son is almost the same age now as -thou wert then." - -"Sayest thou so?" Alfred seemed to be startled. "Why, 'tis but the other -day that he received sword and buckler!" - -"Swiftly doth the time fly," returned Elswitha. "I know that which I -tell thee is true, and it hath grieved me, Alfred, for Egwina is not -noble." - -"True," assented the king; "she comes not of noble blood." - -Egwina covered her face with her hands. Was it not as she had thought it -would be? Now these dear people, who had done so much for her, who had -been so kind, would be displeased. - -Alfred and the lady passed on. Egwina sobbed aloud in her loneliness. - -"Maiden," came a low whisper. - -Egwina looked up to see the form of Gyda again beside her. - -"I have heard all. All that the youth said to thee, and what the king -and his wife said also. Seest thou not that they wish thee not? Come! -Gyda will cherish thee as her own." - -Egwina looked at her hopelessly. - -"What shall I do, Gyda?" she cried. "I could not bear that they should -be cold to me." - -"Thou needst not bear it, child. Come with me. I promise thee that thou -shalt not regret it. Come! Edward must not find thee here when he -returns. Come!" - -She held out her hand. Scarcely knowing what she was doing, Egwina put -her own within it, and the two glided noiselessly into the woods. - - - - -CHAPTER XIX--DARK DAYS - - -Away into the forest they went, the seid woman keeping fast hold of -Egwina's hand, and speaking not. Once the maiden thought she heard the -voice of Edward calling, "Egwina! Egwina!" She half paused but Gyda -hurried her on. At last the wicca stopped before a small, low cottage -quite outside the demesne of the royal vill. In answer to her knock, the -door was thrown open and they entered the hut. The inmates, a wite and -his wife, seemed to know the seid woman, and accepted the presence of -Egwina without question. - -Gyda did not pause to converse with them, but half carried the drooping -form of the girl into an adjoining room which was evidently used by her -as a bower chamber. - -"There, child, lie down," she said, not unkindly. "Spent art thou with -thy exertions, and grief maketh heavy thy heart. Rest, while I prepare -thee hot drink." - -The maiden sank on the bed, and gave way to her woe. Soon the wicca -returned with a horn full of steaming liquid. - -"Drink!" she commanded, and the maiden drank obediently. "'Tis a potion -that will lull thee to dreamless repose, and woe will sit lightly on thy -pillow." - -The eyes of the maiden waxed heavy as the drug took effect, and soon she -sank into a deep sleep. The seid woman bent over her, noting her -fairness exultantly. - -"Now shalt thou be to me as mine own child," she murmured. "Happy shalt -thou be, for I will love thee. Always shalt thou be by my side, and even -though the king himself should claim thee, thou shalt not leave me. -Sleep, my pretty one! None shall take thee now from Gyda." - -Morning dawned. Egwina awoke from her heavy slumber, and gazed about -her. - -"How came I here?" she murmured as she arose. "Methinks it be strange to -me." - -"Art thou up, Egwina?" asked the seid woman, entering the room at this -moment. At sight of her the memory of all that had happened came back to -Egwina with a shock. "That is well," continued Gyda. "Breakfast we eat, -and then wend we on our journey." - -"Where go we?" asked the maiden, turning from her that she might not see -her emotion. - -"To Gunnehilde's in the forest of Selwood," answered Gyda pretending not -to notice Egwina's grief. "Afterward to Athelney, where Alfred gathered -his forces together. There, mayhap, I will acquire new virtue. The Saxon -King is my Flygia. Thou dost not mind returning thither, dost thou?" - -"Nay," answered the girl sadly; "it matters not where we wayfare." - -"Be not cast down, child," said the woman gently. "Some dark threads are -woven into the woof of each life. All cannot be golden. Thou art young -and soon will thy trouble fall from thee even as the shadow halting -between the light and the darkness passes away into the night. Sorrow -sits not long with the young. Come, let us eat." - -Egwina partook mechanically of the food set before her, and then -prepared to follow Gyda on her journey. They proceeded silently, for the -heart of the maiden was heavy, and Gyda, too, seemed weighed down by -some care. At last the seid woman aroused herself, and turned to the -girl: - -"Let us beguile the journey by talk, my child. Wouldst thou that I -should read thy rede for thee?" - -"Nay, Gyda; I care no more for rede or rune. Dark are the shadows which -they cast, and I would fain be free from their witchery." - -"Yet, natheless, give me thy palm. Believe as thou wilt. Belief cometh -not at the bidding; neither doth it depart. Thou believest not; I -believe. Yield, then, thy palm for my pleasure." - -Reluctantly the maiden permitted the woman to scan the lines of her -hand. Gyda's troubled look returned as she examined them. - -"Dark, dark spreads the near future," she cried. "Bright is the ending, -but, oh, child! thy trouble hath but begun. Would I had left thee with -Alfred. It is not yet too late. Come, let us retrace our steps. Thus -only canst thou avoid the danger." - -Egwina shook her head. "No, Gyda; I wish not to return. If danger or -trouble come, I will ask for strength to meet it. Let us on." She -withdrew her palm from Gyda's and started onward. - -"But thy life endeth in glory," said Gyda, comfortingly more to herself -than to Egwina. "It endeth in great glory. What doth it matter after all -if we go not back? What hath been woven, hath been woven!" She lapsed -into silence which was broken by her presently: "Child, wouldst thou not -do something for me?" - -"Willingly, Gyda, if I can." - -"Thou canst if thou wilt." The woman's tone was low, and her manner -almost supplicating. - -"What is it, Gyda?" - -"Call me no longer Gyda, but mother. Once I had a child, and she would -have been like unto thee had she lived, but Hela took her from me. Wilt -thou, Egwina?" - -"I will try," and the girl turned to her in sudden pity, moved by the -yearning in the woman's voice, and laid her hand gently upon her arm. - -"Thou wilt?" exclaimed Gyda, joyously. "I will be so good to thee, -child. Thou shalt not regret it. Now sing to me, my daughter! Sing for -thy mother. Often had Gyda heard the echo of thy sweet voice in her -heart. Sing, my pretty one; 'twill cheer both thee and me." - -Bravely subduing her own feelings, Egwina sang the songs the woman asked -for, and thus alternately singing and talking, the journey to the hut of -Gunnehilde was at last accomplished. Gyda bade the maiden remain without -the hut, for she feared that the vala would recognize her. - -"Stay thou here until my return, my child. Move not from the log where -thou sittest, for thou mightest stray too far into the forest. I go to -consult the vala." - -Egwina sat down as the woman bade her. It was some little time ere Gyda -returned. When she did so she seemed deeply stirred and somewhat upset. - -"Move quickly," she cried. "Let us to Athelney. It may be that there -Gyda will regain that power which now comes not at her bidding." - -Egwina followed after her. A brisk walk soon brought them to the island, -but lo! a great change had taken place. Instead of the fortifications -and rude huts which Alfred had erected during his time of need, there -rose the stately walls of a monastery. With a cry of despair, the wicca -dropped upon the ground. - -"What is it?" cried Egwina, coming to her. - -"Child, child, I am undone! Seest thou not yon walls? They have taken -the charm from the place. Curses be upon them! No galdra or seid can -flourish in the shadows of such walls." - -She moaned in her despair; then from her bosom drew the jewel of Alfred. - -"Evil hast thou brought to me instead of good," she exclaimed. "Yet did -not the volva tell me by the fount when the scin-laeca rose from the -grave that jewel of Saxon I must have to complete my knowledge? One of -the line of Cerdic, and from Cerdic came Alfred. Why, then, do I falter? -Why grow the runes dark before me? Gunnehilde hath said that a loss was -coming, and death. Death? No, I defy it! Hela shall not yet have her -prey; I will try the charm despite mone (monk) and priest." - -She arose and started across the bridge from the mainland. - -"Come," she called to the maiden, who lingered, half terrified by her -manner. Then she turned, and almost ran on the bridge. She had but -reached the middle of it, when her foot slipped and she fell. As she did -so, the jewel dropped from her hand into the water below. With a moan of -anguish the woman lay prone upon the bridge. Egwina hurried to her. - -"Art ill?" she asked. "Let me help thee up." - -Gyda rose hopelessly. "Fate must be met," she said, with despairing -calmness. "I have had my moan; now will Gyda accept that which Skulda -hath spun for her." She turned to go back to the mainland. - -"But wilt thou not go to the island?" asked the girl. - -"Nay; 'tis useless. Home now do we wend our way. If Gunnehilde readeth -the runes aright it will not be for long." - -In melancholy silence, with no beguiling of the journey by song or talk, -the two wended their way to the woman's home which was in Berkshire. The -life of Egwina now became very different from what it had been. Life at -Alfred's vill had been full of duties and pleasures. Here the seid -woman's time was filled by consultations of bark and fountain, and by -exercises of her art into which she tried to get the girl to join. -Egwina's soul sickened with loathing at sight or sound of magic, and she -resisted all efforts to get her assistance in the rites. - -Vainly she strove to lead the woman from the subject, and, remembering -what the abbot had told of the good priest Aldhelm and his singing, -tried by singing Christian hymns to inculcate a longing to hear of the -Christian's God. But Gyda would have none of them. - -"Sing them not," she said. "Much doth thy voice please me, but sing not -if they be all that thou canst sing. Galdra doth not flourish where such -songs are sung." - -And Egwina ceased singing entirely. As the woman grew more feeble, she -practiced her rites more and more until the house seemed peopled by -demons who waited only a summons to step forth. Her temper, too, became -very uncertain. She loaded Egwina with caresses, and railed at her -alternately. Although she grew thin and pale under this treatment, -Egwina bore patiently with her, for she knew that death was fast -approaching. - -"Give me thine arm," said Gyda one day to Egwina. "Hela will sit with me -soon, and I would fain prepare for her coming." - -Leaning heavily upon Egwina's shoulder, she went into her room. - -"Leave me," she commanded. "I will call thee when I need thee." - -Thus adjured, the maiden left her with some uneasiness, for Gyda seemed -much weaker. Long she remained waiting, and hearing no sound became -uneasy, and softly entered the room. Gyda sat before a large box on the -floor fingering lovingly the coins and gems which it contained. So -intent was she that she did not hear the girl enter. Egwina started to -leave the room as quietly as she had entered it, but in so doing she -made a noise which caused the woman to look up. With an exclamation of -rage she sprang to her feet with unwonted vigor, her eyes flaming with -anger. - -"How durst thou spy upon me?" she cried in fury. "How durst thou, girl? -Thinkest thou to get the gold now? But thou shalt not." - -"Nay, nay, Gyda," began Egwina, soothingly, advancing toward her. "I did -but come to see why thou wert so still." - -"Tell me not that thou didst not spy upon me. Thou didst!" and the -enraged woman struck her violently with her staff. - -The blow was so sudden and severe that Egwina fell heavily to the floor. -Instantly the woman's anger fled when she saw what she had done, and she -tottered to the girl, her strength leaving her. - -"Forgive me, my pretty one! I meant it not. Gyda meant not to harm -thee." But the maiden had fainted. - -As soon as she saw this the woman dragged herself back to her treasure, -and restored it to its hiding place. Then again she approached the girl -and hung over her prostrate form, moaning, and strove feebly to revive -her. Presently Egwina recovered consciousness. Gyda caressed her -tenderly. - -"My child! My child! I have been cruel to thee. Canst forgive me? Not -much longer shalt thou need to bear with Gyda, for Hela even now -breatheth cold upon my brow." - -"I forgive thee, Gyda," said Egwina weakly. "Thou didst not mean to hurt -me. Thou wotted not what thou wert doing." - -"No, no; I wotted not. Say, I forgive thee, mother. Give me thy hand and -say it." - -Egwina stretched forth her hand and took the woman's gently. - -"I forgive thee, mother," she said softly. - -With an effort the maiden raised herself, bent over the woman and kissed -her. - -"Now lie beside me. Art weak, Egwina?" - -"Yes, mother." - -"Mayhap Hela will bear thee to Niflheim also," and a triumphant -expression flitted across Gyda's face. "It would glad my heart to have -thee with me there. Shouldst like to die, Egwina?" - -"I mind it not, Gyda. Heaven is bright and beautiful, and granther would -be there. Dear granther! We were so happy together! Would I were with -him!" - -"Wouldst rather be with him in thy heaven than with me in Niflheim?" -asked the woman, jealously. - -"Mind it not, Gyda. He is mine own granther, and he loves me." - -"So do I love thee. It groweth dark, Egwina. Lie closer." - -Egwina crept close to Gyda, and the woman drew her within her arms. - -"Shall I not help thee to thy couch, Gyda?" - -"Thou canst not, child. What doth it matter where we meet Hela?" - -Then there fell a silence. Weakened by the trying days that had -preceded, the blow seemed to have robbed the girl of all energy, and -soon she fell into a deep sleep. - -Suddenly she awakened. The light streamed faintly into the room. Stiff -from long lying, she tried to move, but only did so with much -difficulty. Raising herself on one arm, she turned toward the figure at -her side. Noting how perfectly still Gyda lay, she bent over her and -looked into her face. She was dead. - -With a scream of horror, Egwina sprang up. At this instant a man and -woman, attracted by her cry, entered the room. Egwina took a step toward -the woman, then clasping her hands to her head, she reeled and fell an -unconscious heap on the floor. - -"'Tis a pity that the jade waxeth sick at this time," a voice broke -rudely upon Egwina's ear one morning as she awoke with the clear light -of reason in her eyes. "Here we but get done wailing for the mother, -when the daughter must be sick also." - -"Was she her daughter?" came a man's voice. "I knew not that Gyda had a -daughter, sibbe though we be." - -"Do not the neighbors say so?" asked the first voice. "How should she be -here if not her daughter? But now 'tis burthensome for the minx to be -sick." - -"Well, see how she doeth. We cannot treat her ill, though but for her, -all of Gyda's treasure would befortune us. Much hath she hidden -somewhere, and when the girl becometh better, mayhap she will tell us -where it be." - -"Not she," grumbled the other. Still grumbling the woman approached the -bed where Egwina lay. - -"How art thou this morning?" she asked. - -"Have I been ill?" The clear eyes of Egwina looked at the woman in -amazement. "Who art thou and why am I here?" - -"Who am I? Why Githa, the wife of Sweyn, own cousin to thy mother. Who -else should I be?" asked the woman, who was of surly countenance. - -"But I wot not thy meaning. I have no mother; nor have I had sith a -child. Nor have I ever heard of any of that name sibbe to us." - -"Odin hear her!" ejaculated the woman. "Dost thou hear that, Sweyn?" - -"What?" asked the man. - -"The girl doth deny her kith and kin." - -"Well, sith she doth, let her deny," returned the man lazily. - -"But seest thou not, blockhead, that 'tis to keep us from the money," -cried the woman angrily. - -The man sprang to his feet and entered the room where they were. Egwina -regarded the pair with wonder. - -"Art thou not Gyda's daughter?" demanded the man of her. - -"Gyda's? No. Why should ye think me the seid woman's daughter?" asked -Egwina in amazement. - -"Hast thou not lived here with her always, and then sayest thou that -thou art not her daughter?" the woman exclaimed fiercely. "How now, -maiden?" - -"Nay; but I am not her daughter," reiterated Egwina. - -"Then how camest thou here? The neighbors say that thou wert here for -weeks, and that Gyda called thee daughter. Thou didst call her mother!" - -"True; but it was to please her that I called her thus. Her own child -died, and she yearned for love as age crept upon her. Hence she took me -to dwell with her." - -"And so thou art not Gyda's daughter?" cried the woman. - -Egwina shook her head. - -"Then thou hast no claim to gold or gem that may be found?" said the -woman quickly. - -"None," said Egwina briefly. - -"Tell us where she kept them hidden," cried the man. - -"I know not," replied the maiden. "I only know that the day she died," -and a strong shudder shook her frame at the remembrance, "I came upon -her as she did count some gold from a box. Did ye not see it when ye -came into the room?" - -"Was it the room where we found ye together?" asked the man. - -"Yes." - -"And thou has not seen aught but that?" queried he. - -"Naught but that," replied the girl, wearily. - -"Then what doest thou here?" The woman looked so fierce that the maiden -trembled. - -"Wife, she cannot go now. If she be not Gyda's child, we care not if she -stay until she be well. We will have it all," spoke the man. - -"Yea; I will go as soon as I am able," cried Egwina. "Prithee let me -stay until then. 'Twill be but a little longer!" - -Reluctantly the woman consented. - - - - -CHAPTER XX--LFRIC'S REVENGE - - -Egwina's recovery was rapid. She saw that as she grew stronger, the -impatience of Sweyn and Githa to have her gone increased. With her by, -they feared to hunt for the treasure which Gyda had left. So one day -Egwina thanked them for their kindness in caring for her, and again set -forth to wend her way from mead hall to mead hall to gain good will by -her singing. No longer had she harp with which to accompany herself, and -sadly did the girl miss the loved instrument. Her voice had lost none of -its sweetness and power, and her exceeding fairness procured for her a -ready hearing; and so, in safety and peace, for the stringent laws of -Alfred were such that gold bracelets might hang on the high road -unmolested, she wandered from burgh to burgh. - -One day she found herself on the road to Winchester. Memories of when -last she had seen the place crowded thick upon her. Here upon this very -log had she tarried to rest with her grandfather. Here was where she -first met Ethelfleda and Edward. A sob of loneliness broke from her lips -as she thought of them. How long ago it all seemed! Had she ever been a -member of the king's family? What would they say if they should know -that again she wandered homeless over the land? Bright and happy had -been the days when with her grandfather they had sauntered leisurely -from place to place. Now she was alone. A throb of self-pity filled her -heart. - -She paused before entering the town. The king might be here even now, -and Edward! Should she go on? Then an overwhelming desire to look once -more upon their faces, herself unseen, possessed her. For this once she -would see them if the king were at his royal vill. With this -determination the maiden entered the city. But the king had not yet come -to Winchester, so somewhat disappointed, Egwina turned her steps toward -the manor of a thegn, and, as was her wont, joined in the glee of the -feast. - -Bed and entertainment for a day and a night could be had by the meanest -wayfarer, so without comment, the maiden took her place among the -singers and harpers. Her beauty and the sweetness of her voice soon -attracted the attention of Oswald the thegn, and brought from him a -request for more. - -"Brother," said the maiden addressing a harper, "lend me thy harp. Once -did I have one of mine own, but 'tis gone. The song is the better for -the accompaniment." - -"I need the harp for song of mine own," answered the harper churlishly. -"Sith thou hast the ear of Oswald, why needst thou the harp?" - -Fearing a refusal from the other gleemen, Egwina asked not another, but -sang without the instrument, and great was the approval of Oswald. - -"Thou shall remain as gleemaiden under my mund (protection)," he said, -"and bounteous shall be thy gifts." - -"Prithee, sir," said Egwina for she wished not to remain where Alfred -and Edward might come at any time, "ask me not to abide with thee; for I -wish not to stay in Winchester. This night will I make glee for thee as -much as thou wishest, but to-morrow must I wend my way hence." - -"Have it thine own way, girl," said the thegn good naturedly, "though I -wish thou wouldst stay. Playest thou the harp?" - -"Yes, good thegn." - -"Thou hast none of thy own, I see. Edwy, lend thy harp to the maiden. I -would hear if she hath skill." - -With a sulky look on his face the harper whom Egwina had asked for his -harp handed it to her. Thanking him, the maiden swept the strings of the -instrument and played with such rare skill that even the gleemen were -forced to acknowledge her power. The thegn at last declared himself -satisfied, and, after making her promise that she would abide in the -manor till after the next night, Egwina retired to the chamber assigned -her. - -The great mead hall was deserted the next morning when the maiden, -hardly knowing how to occupy herself until the evening, strayed into it. -On one of the benches where sat the gleemen and harpers there lay the -harp of Edwy. The maiden took it up with delight. Not since she had left -the palace of Alfred had she touched a harp until the night before. - -The instrument seemed like a friend to her. Tenderly she touched it; -then, carried away by fond memories, let her fingers stray idly over the -strings, musing on the time when she had taught the king to play. - -"Thou hast improved, maiden, since last I heard thee," said a voice in -her ear. - -Egwina turned with a start. lfric the juggler stood beside her. At -first the maiden could not recall his name or who he was, when lfric, -seeing her bewilderment, said: - -"Thou canst not gainsay thy knowledge of me, girl. Wot ye not that thou -and thy father didst make me into a theow?" - -"Art thou truly the juggler?" asked Egwina, shrinking back from the -fierce look of the man's face. - -"I am in truth he. Where is thy father!" - -"Dead," came from the maiden, faintly. - -"Art thou alone?" a malignant look came into the man's eyes. - -Egwina nodded. "And thou?" she asked. "Art thou still a wite? I hope -not. I would have tried to get granther to return and pay the were for -thee, but that the Danes oppressed so that there was no thought save for -safety from them." - -"I needed not your aid," came from lfric. "A freed-man do I stand -before thee with help of none save lfric. But what dost thou with -Edwy's harp?" - -"I did but try it;" and Egwina laid it down. - -"Hast thou none of thine own that thou must try those of others?" - -"No; I have none;" and Egwina sighed. "Truly, lfric, thou hast had thy -desire, and ill hath been our fortune. Dead lieth granther, and alone do -I wander without kith or kin. Soon I hope to find some lord to take me -for his gleemaiden." - -"Why stayest thou not here?" questioned lfric. - -"I wish not to be in Winchester," returned Egwina. "Tell me, lfric, -thou dost not regard me now with hatred, dost thou?" - -A cruel light shone in the man's eyes; but he answered: - -"No; if ye have both suffered, it is sufficient." - -Without saying more he left the hall, and Egwina saw him not while she -was at the hall. - -The next morning, laden with many gifts bestowed by the bounty of Oswald -the thegn, the maiden started forth, resolved to speedily seek the -protection of some lord. - -She had gone but a little way from the manor, when she heard her name -called, and looking back she beheld a bond-woman running toward her. In -her hand was Edwy's harp. - -"This also hath my lord sent thee," she cried, her breath coming quickly -from the exertion of running. - -"But the instrument belongeth to the harper!" cried Egwina in amazement. - -"He hath another for Edwy. Take and question not the bounty of the -thegn." The woman thrust the instrument into the girl's hands before she -could prevent her, and was gone. - -Egwina stood for a little while regarding the harp with surprise and -some disquietude. - -"I would that the thegn had not done this," she mused. "I like not to -take the harp of a gleeman. I wot not what manner of lord he may be who -takes from one to bestow on another. I know not what to do." - -She pondered the matter for a time, then throwing the ribbon of the harp -over her shoulder went on her way. It was evening when she entered the -courtyard of a manor, and proceeded to the mead hall. Waiting until all -had sung or contributed their portion to the glee, the maiden began a -song. In the midst of it there came the noise of horses' hoofs from -without, and a voice vociferously demanded admission. The wassail and -glee were suspended while every one looked curiously at the men who -entered. - -The group consisted of several Saxons; among them, Oswald the thegn, -lfric the juggler, Edwy the gleeman, and others. - -"Now what seek ye, friend Oswald, that so unmannerly ye do enter our -castle?" cried the thegn of the manor. - -"Yon maiden," said Oswald pointing at Egwina. "Last night, and the night -before, she sang in my hall at the glee. Laden with gifts did I send her -forth, but that did not suffice. With covetous eyes she looked upon the -harp of Edwy the gleeman, and that hath she taken with her. We come that -we may take her to the reeve that the doom may be pronounced upon her." - -"That girl?" The thegn and the retainers looked at the maiden in -surprise. "She looks not as if she would do so base a thing." - -"And neither would I!" spake Egwina, recovering from the consternation -into which Oswald's speech had thrown her. "Good Oswald, didst thou not -send thine bond-woman to me with this harp as additional gift after I -had left thine abode?" - -"Marry, no! Why should Oswald take that which belongeth to another to -give thee? Hath he not wealth enow of his own?" - -"But didst thou not send the woman to me?" faltered the maiden. - -"A likely story," cried lfric the juggler. "Is it the custom for a lord -to run after a gleemaiden with his gifts? I trow not!" - -A loud guffaw from the Saxons in the hall greeted this remark. Poor -Egwina was covered with confusion. - -"But truly my lord," said she, addressing Oswald, "a woman did bring it -and give it me." - -"Maiden," said Oswald sorrowfully, "add not to theft the vice of lying. -Of both sins the Scripture doth warn us." - -"But I speak the truth," cried Egwina, clasping her hands. "I speak the -truth, my lord, as I live by bread." - -A look of compassion overspread over the thegn's face. - -"Fair art thou, maiden! Too fair to utter such words. Evil hath been thy -surroundings if so innocent looking a maiden shouldst so perjure -herself." - -"To think that the jade would say that my lord would give away the harp -of his gleeman," spoke Edwy. "Saw ye not, lfric, with what longing eyes -she gazed upon it?" - -"I saw," answered lfric. "Nought remaineth but to take her to the -gerefa. Let him pronounce doom upon her." - -There was so much of malignity in his tone that Egwina looked at him, -and seeing with what cruel triumph he gazed upon her, knew in her inmost -soul that it was lfric who had caused this thing. - -In silence, she suffered herself to be carried back to the manor of -Oswald to await the morning when she would be taken to the gerefa for -trial. - - - - -CHAPTER XXI--THE TRIAL OF EGWINA - - -Before the ealdorman of the shire, and the gerefa or reeve, was Egwina -taken. It was the folk moot of the shire. The bishop should have been -present, but he was attending the king at Windshore. Many were in -attendance, and the maiden shrank from the curious eyes fixed upon her. - -"In the Lord," said Edwy the gleeman, as he took the oath, "I accuse not -the maiden neither for hate, nor art, nor unjust avarice, nor do I know -anything more true, but so my mind said to me, and I myself tell for -truth, that this maiden, called Egwina the Fair, is the thief of my -harp." - -"Thou art sure of this, Edwy?" asked the gerefa, Beornwulf, won by the -sweet face of the maiden. - -"Marry, am I not on my oath?" blustered the man. "Not only do I ween -that the maiden took the harp, but I wot it." - -"Declare then thy charge," said Beornwulf. - -"The maiden did enter the hall but three days since at sunset," deposed -Edwy. "She sang and well did she please my Lord Oswald. That ye may know -that naught but love of justice, and the restoration of mine own -property doth animate me, I will say that she sang well. Then did my -lord call for more, and the maiden asked for my harp, but, being -unwilling that the sunbeam of the gleeman should go from my hands, I -loaned it not. My Lord Oswald then commanded that the maiden have the -harp, and it was given her. She gave it me again. The next night she -sang again at the glee. In the morning she went her way. Lo! when I -would have accompanied my song with the instrument it was gone. We -followed after the maiden, and found it with her. I have said." - -He sat down. The statement was clear and direct. Egwina looked at the -gerefa, and saw that he was impressed by the recital. Friendless and -alone in the crowd she sat with none to believe in her innocence. - -lfric next took the oath, and deposed that the morning thereafter, the -first night of which the harper spake, he had entered the hall. There -sat the maiden, and in her hands was the harp of Edwy which she did -finger with lingering touch. He had joined in the pursuit of the girl, -and when they found her, behold the harp was in her hands. When he had -made an end of speaking, he raised his right hand solemnly and said: "In -the name of the almighty God! As I here stand in true witness, unbidden -and unbought; so oversaw I it with mine eyes, and overheard it with mine -ears what I have said." - -The maiden raised her head and looked the fellow straight in the eye. -lfric quailed at that clear gaze, and in some confusion took his seat. -Oswald the thegn then took the oath, and swore to the truth of what the -other two had said, adding, that though he compassionated the maiden, he -felt that he must deliver her to the doom of the land. - -"Maiden," the gerefa turned to Egwina and his face was full of honest -sorrow, "it mislikes me to believe that this is as these have sworn. -Take now thine oath, and if thou canst say aught in rebuttal of what -these have said, speak." - -The maiden stood up, and proud was her port as she took the oath, and -cried earnestly: "In the name of the Lord! I am innocent both in word -and deed of this thing of which the gleeman accuses me." - -"Child," said the gerefa, "perjure not thy soul. Thou art on oath." - -"I know that I am on oath," said the maiden in a clear, steady voice. "I -say again, my lord gerefa, I am innocent of this charge. 'Tis true, as -Edwy hath said, that I did ask him for the harp. Sweeter is the voice of -the singer with its music. It is the wish of all our craft to please, -thus would I have enhanced my chance to delight others. True is it also, -that lfric found me alone in the hall trying the instrument. It lay on -the seat of the gleeman, and it harmed none that I did try it. Then, my -lord, and the truth do I speak as I tell thee, when I left the thegn's -manor laden with generous gifts, there came one running after me, a -bond-woman carrying the harp. 'This also hath my lord sent thee,' she -cried. Wondering much that a lord should send as gift the property of -another, I took it not, but spake of the matter. 'Question not the gifts -of my lord but take them,' she said, thrusting it upon me. Before I -could say aught else, she ran from me, and I was forced to proceed with -the harp, wondering." - -"Strange is thy tale, maiden." The gerefa spoke doubtingly. "Never, I -ween, hath a lord been known to take from one to bestow on another. -Strange, strange thy tale!" - -"Yet methinks that there is the sound of truth in the maiden's words," -spoke the ealdorman. "Prithee, my Lord Oswald, have thy bond-women -brought that they may be spoken with, and we shall see how truly the -maid doth speak." - -Egwina looked at him gratefully. It was the first word that she had -heard that evinced anything like faith in her innocence. A silence fell -upon the people as the thegn sent for his bond-women, and as they waited -their appearance some were there who, won by the beauty of the maiden, -openly expressed a belief in her innocence. At last the gesiths of -Oswald returned, and with them came the bond-women. Motioning them -forward, the gerefa said to Egwina, "Maiden, as these pass before thee, -say which was the one who gave thee the harp." - -Egwina looked at the women as they passed. Finally, at the end of the -line, there came one whom she regarded attentively. - -"This, my lord gerefa," spake she, "is the one who gave it me." - -The reeve called the woman to him and administered the oath. - -"State, woman," said he, "when and where thou didst give the harp to the -maiden." - -The woman looked at him in surprise. - -"Dread lord, I wot not thy meaning." - -"Didst thou not follow after the maiden, and give her a harp?" - -"Nay; I know not what thou meanest," declared the woman. - -"Knowest thou not the maiden? Tell if thou hast even spoken with her." - -"I saw the maiden in the hall of Oswald the thegn," deposed she. "For -two nights and a day did she abide therein, and when there was wassail -she sang for the glee. On the morning of the third day did she bid us -good-by and wended her way hence; whither, my lord, I wot not. Neither -wot I more of her." - -"Dost thou know aught of the harp, and how the maid came by it?" -demanded the ealdorman, moved by the look of despair on the maiden's -face. "Take the instrument, and look at it. Declarest thou, woman, that -thou hast never beheld it before?" - -The woman took up the harp and looked at it closely. - -"Many and oft are the times that I have seen it," she said, with an -appearance of candor. "It is that of Edwy the gleeman." - -"How knowest thou?" - -"Once he did ask that I clean it for him. Here, my lord, is where by -accident I scratched the wood when I had holpen him." - -"And thou gavest it not to the maid?" The ealdorman was plainly -disappointed. - -"No, my lord," declared the woman positively. "Why should I give to the -girl Edwy's harp?" - -The gerefa turned to Egwina who, with pale face, listened to the woman's -denial. - -"Thou hearest what the woman hath deposed. Is there aught else that thou -hast to say before thy doom be pronounced upon thee?" - -Egwina was troubled. "I know not what to say," she said, despairingly. -"The truth have I declared to thee, my lord--the truth, and naught but -the truth. This is she who gave me the harp. Why she should gainsay the -fact, I know not. But as my soul liveth, I declare to thee that I am -innocent of this charge which hath been brought against me. It hath been -borne in upon my mind that malice hath been at work, and that lfric -hath arranged the matter; that for vengeance sake he hath testified -falsely, and wrought this evil." - -"Maiden, no longer can we listen to thee. Receive the doom as thou -knowest it to be," commanded the gerefa. - -But the ealdorman cried, "Brother, are we not to administer justice? -While still there is a doubt, suffer the girl to benefit by it. Let her -declare cause why lfric should wish to wreak vengeance upon her." - -"Why should we listen?" returned the reeve, impatiently. "Hath she not -been given a fair trial? One artifice--that of the woman--hath failed. -Shall we try another? Marry, no!" - -"Yet, still let us listen," requested the ealdorman. "Maiden," without -waiting for the assent of the reeve he turned to Egwina, "thou hast not -before seen lfric the freed-man. Why, then, should this be his -vengeance upon thee?" - -"Oh, my lord, but I have seen him before!" cried Egwina, hope springing -once more in her breast. Rapidly she recounted the circumstances. - -"It may be as thou sayest," mused the ealdorman. "Brother, let us search -into the matter as the maiden hath told." - -"No;" the gerefa was full of impatience. "'Tis but a wile of the jade. -Besides, hath it not been clearly shown that she hath stolen the harp? -Arise, maiden, and hear thy doom. Too long now hast thou detained us. It -hath been proved by witnesses, both unbought and unlying, that thou -didst take from the manor of Oswald the thegn the harp of Edwy the -gleeman. More hath also been shown. Not only didst thou steal the harp, -but thou wert found with it in thy possession. Hear, then, the doom." - -"But, my lord, I am innocent--innocent," interrupted Egwina, wildly. "By -the Powers of Heaven, I swear to thee that I am innocent." - -"Girl, darest thou to blaspheme?" cried the gerefa, recoiling from her. -"Darest thou to call upon the Powers of Heaven?" - -"Aye!" cried Egwina, springing to her feet. "And not only upon the -Powers alone, but upon Him who ruleth over all as well. Sir Gerefa, a -greater than thou shall be my judge. I commit my soul to God to attest -its innocence. Sir, I demand the ordeal." - - - - -CHAPTER XXII--THE ORDEAL - - -The effect on the people was electrical. A murmur went up that the -maiden was innocent else she durst not appeal to the Supreme Judge. -lfric the juggler turned pale. The tendency toward belief in the girl's -innocence grew into a certainty in the heart of the ealdorman, and even -the gerefa seemed somewhat softened. - -"Child, child," he said, compassionately, "wottest thou what thou -askest?" - -"Yea, I know," answered Egwina, firmly. "By fire or by water as ye may -choose, my lord gerefa and my lord ealdorman, and with God be the -judgment." - -"With God be the judgment," repeated the gerefa solemnly. "But with thee -lieth the choice." - -"Do ye two choose," said the maiden, "that ye may be satisfied with the -trial. It will please me the better to have it so decided." - -"Then, brother," said the gerefa, addressing the ealdorman, "what sayest -thou to the ordeal by water?" - -"If it suit the maiden, I will not gainsay the choice," returned the -ealdorman. - -"Then, maiden, thou shalt to the bishop, who will return to Winchester -this day. There wilt thou purify thyself by just preparation for the -rite. Let bread and salt, water and herbs only be thy portion. Three -days shalt thou tarry at the abode of the bishop; then, purified and -absolved, the ordeal will be given thee. In the presence of witnesses, -twelve for thee, and twelve against thee, shalt thou enter the church -with the priest. Into boiling water shalt thou plunge thine arm to the -elbow, and from the water shalt thou take a stone heated hot. And may -God, the Supreme Ruler, who on the last great day shall judge the quick -and the dead, be thy judge. May He, in His infinite mercy, prove thee -innocent as thou sayest, for dire and dread is the punishment that will -o'erwhelm thee shouldst thou be guilty." - -The assembly dispersed. With erect bearing, as of one conscious of -rectitude, the maiden walked with the ealdorman and the gerefa. With -pale face, lfric would have hurried away with Edwy but that Beornwulf -interposed. - -"My Lord Oswald," he said, addressing the thegn, "see that these men are -present during the ordeal. Be thou there also and thy bond-woman who -hath testified." - -"Aye; I will be there," answered the thegn. "If it shall be proven that -I have wronged the maiden, twice will I pay the were." - -"Await the result, and then shape thy action," said Beornwulf, shortly, -and continued on his way with the maiden and the ealdorman. - -In answer to the knock at the portals of the bishop's house, the warder -declared that the bishop had returned but was at mass. - -"Then leave we the maiden here," said the ealdorman, "and seek him at -the minster." - -"Not yet hath the maiden been proven innocent of the charge," said the -gerefa cautiously. "I would afford no opportunity for escape lest -justice be defeated. Should she flee from us, thou and I, brother, must -pay the were." - -"Are there not bolts and bars?" queried the other. "Let us leave the -girl here, and seek the bishop." - -It was so decided, and Egwina found herself alone in a room with the -door barred awaiting the return of the bishop. Overwrought by the events -which had transpired so rapidly, and the excitement thereof, the wearied -girl sank down upon one of the carved settles and gave way to tears. -Violently at first she wept, but gradually the sobs grew quieter and -less frequent until at last they ceased entirely, and, worn out by -fatigue, the maiden slept. - -"She sleeps not as the guilty sleeps," said the voice of the ealdorman, -as Egwina awoke. "It speaks in the maiden's favor that she hath sought -the aid of the church. Mickle do I mislike to see so fair a hand scarred -and seamed by the ordeal." - -"True," answered a voice, which sounded sweeter than the softest music -in Egwina's ear, for well did she know it. "True; but better for the -hand to be scarred than that the soul be seared with the blackness of -falsehood and theft. Time may bring obliteration to the scars of the -skin; to the soul never, save through the blood of Him who alone can -purify." - -Egwina turned and looked the speaker full in the face. - -"Well hast thou spoken, Denewulf," she said. - -"Egwina! is it truly thou?" and the bishop, for he was none other than -Denewulf, the swineherd, whom the king had appointed to this position, -seized the maiden's hands. "Dear child, is it thus that I see thee at -last?" - -"It is thus, Denewulf," answered Egwina, sadly. "Where is Adiva? I knew -not that thou wert the bishop." - -"Unworthy am I of so great an estate," said Denewulf, humbly, "but the -king hath thought otherwise. Adiva is well and with me. Much will she -rejoice to see thee, my child, for little have we known of thee for some -time. How comes it that thou art not with the king, but lie in my hands, -accused of theft and subjected to the ordeal?" - -"'Tis a long story," said Egwina. "Take me to Adiva, dear Denewulf, and -then will I tell thee of all that hath befallen me, and why I am with -thee to be shriven for the ordeal." - -"My lord bishop, is the maiden known to thee?" exclaimed the ealdorman, -in surprise. "Belongeth she to the king?" - -"She doth," answered Denewulf, sternly. "If harm doth come to her, -greatly will ye have to answer to the king." - -"Truly, my lord, we knew not that the girl was of the king's household," -cried the ealdorman, with humility. "Yet, unknowing the fact, have I -believed her guiltless of the theft." - -"True," said Egwina, smiling at him, gratefully. "He alone hath shown -even a faint belief in mine innocence." - -"Now we will go to Adiva," said Denewulf, "and then, child, thou must -begin to prepare for the ordeal. Since thou hast demanded it, God alone -can judge thee." - -"To His hands gladly do I commend the matter," answered Egwina. "Man's -judgment is fallible, God's infallible." - -"Then in thy hands do I leave the maiden," said the ealdorman, -withdrawing. - -Adiva greeted her with joy, but became saddened as she told her story. - -"Must thy pretty arm be plunged into the water?" she cried, indignantly. -"Denewulf, be thou bishop and permit it?" - -"She hath appealed to God," answered Denewulf. "Not even the king could -prevent the ordeal from taking place now, though I will lay the matter -before him if Egwina so wills." - -"Nay, do not so," cried Egwina. "Do ye not see, good friends, I wish not -Edward to know where I am. The king would be displeased with me for -calling upon him. He likes not that Edward looks on me with--" She -faltered, blushing. - -"With favor," supplemented Adiva. "Dear heart, little one, how could he -help it? I knew not that the king would turn from thee because thou wert -not gentle. I own that somewhat hath he grieved me in this, but alack! -even Alfred, wise and good as he is, hath, mayhap, too much pride." - -"Nay, nay, Adiva," chid Egwina. "Say naught against the king. Kind and -tender to me always hath he been. Seest thou not that Edward may be -chosen of the witan to be cyning some day?--and great will he be, too -great for the husband of a simple girl such as I." - -Adiva shook her head, and began caressing her, when Denewulf -interrupted. - -"Not longer must we talk, Adiva. The maiden must begin to prepare for -the ordeal. Let her come triumphant from that, and thou wilt have time -to talk enow." - -"Must she?" Adiva began to weep. - -"Grieve not, dear Adiva," comforted Egwina. "I fear naught. Why should -I? Am I not innocent? I am ready, Denewulf." - -Thus did she enter upon her preparation for the trial. Three days were -consumed in making ready. She ate only bread and salt and herbs, and -drank but water; spending much time in prayer. - -It was the night before the ordeal was to take place that Egwina was -awakened by a dim light in the little room which was kept for such as -demanded the trial by fire or water. A touch fell softly on her arm, and -some one began rubbing it from the elbow down. Wondering much, the -maiden sat up on her couch and, behold! Adiva was gently stroking her -right arm. - -"Adiva, what doest thou to my arm?" questioned the girl. - -"Nay, my pretty one, ask me not. No harm, I'll warrant thee." - -"What is that with which thou anointest it?" demanded the girl. - -"Why shouldst thou wish to know?" cried the good dame. "'Tis but a salve -that I had made for thee." - -"But why dost thou use it on my arm?" - -"Child, 'tis to save thy arm. See, it hardens the skin, and thus it -feels not the boiling water, and thou mayest take up the heated stone -with impunity." - -Egwina snatched her arm from the dame in horror. - -"Interferest thou with the judgment of God?" she cried. "How can I prove -that I took not the harp if I hardened the hand and the arm to the -water? Away, Adiva! Else I shall believe thee in league with the evil -one to perjure my soul." - -Abashed by the girl's vehemence, the dame left the room, and the maiden -carefully removed every vestige of the unguent from her arm. Little did -she reck that thus Adiva had anointed the member each night. - -The next morning, the day of the ordeal, Egwina laid upon the altar her -offering, and received the holy sacrament. Then before the gerefa, -Beornwulf, and the ealdorman she again took the oath of innocence. From -the accusers, Oswald the thegn, lfric, Edwy, and others to the number -of twelve were chosen for those against her. The ealdorman and eleven -others stood for her. - -These had fasted for twenty-four hours. On either side of the church -they stood, and Denewulf sprinkled them with the holy water, of which -they also drank. Presenting the Scriptures to each to kiss, the bishop -signed every one with the sign of the cross. The fire which was built -directly under the altar sparkled and burned brightly. The huge kettle -swinging over it was full of water which bubbled and boiled briskly. In -the embers of the fire lay the stone which, heated hot, was to be -dropped into the water from which the maiden was to snatch it. - -From either side advanced a man: Oswald the thegn and the ealdorman. -They went to the kettle, and, agreeing that the water boiled furiously, -with measured steps returned to their places at the sides of the church. - -All bowed their heads in prayer. As the last collect was said, Egwina -entered with the bishop. She was very pale, but she walked firmly, and -her eyes shone with a rapt, intent gaze as if communing with invisible -beings In her hand she carried a small cross which she kissed ever and -anon, and alway did her lips move in prayer. - -[Illustration: _SHE WITHDREW THE STONE FROM THE BOILING WATER._] - -Slowly the bishop and the accused approached the altar. They paused as -they reached the iron kettle. All heads were bowed, and each continued -to pray a prayer that the truth might be known, as the bishop with tongs -lifted the stone and dropped it into the water. - -There was a hissing, seething sound. The water bubbled and moved -tumultuously as it received the stone. At a sign from the bishop, with -an inaudible prayer, Egwina plunged her bared arm into the water and -lifted therefrom the stone. - -A look of intense amazement flitted across her face as she did so. Her -lips parted as if about to speak, but the bishop made the sign of the -cross and she remained silent. Still in dead silence, Denewulf, his own -hands covered by a cloth removed from her hand the stone which he threw -again into the embers. Solemnly he bandaged the arm and sealed it. - -"To God belongeth the judgment," he said in grave tones, and withdrew -from the church with the maiden. The people filed out after them. - -For three days was the arm to remain bound up, and if it showed foul on -the third day guilt was assumed; if clear, without suppuration, then -would she be innocent. - -"It pains me not, Adiva," said the maiden doubtfully in answer to the -solicitous inquiries of the dame. "I know not why but no smart of burn -have I felt at all." - -"Why shouldst thou?" demanded the dame. "Art thou not one of God's own -lambs? Rest thee contented, dear heart, that He meant thee not to -suffer." - -In the presence of the ealdorman, the gerefa Beornwulf, Oswald the -thegn, Edwy, lfric, and all others present at the ordeal, the bandage -was removed from the girl's arm. Clear and white as alabaster, with no -mark of scald or burn upon it, shone the beautiful member. - -A cry went up from those who saw it. - -"A miracle! A miracle!" they shouted. "One of God's own virgins is the -maiden!" - - - - -CHAPTER XXIII--THE DREAD DECREE - - -"The maid is innocent," cried Denewulf the bishop. "By God's own -judgment is she so pronounced. What then of her accusers? Those who have -perjured themselves, and by testifying falsely risked their soul's -salvation in so doing? Step forth, ye that have so spoken, and give -cause why ye have done this thing!" - -Then did Oswald the thegn step forth. - -"I sware to thee, my lord bishop, that unwitting did I wrong the maiden. -I spake only that which I knew when I deposed. The harp was gone. It was -found with the maid. Marry, as I judged so would ye have judged -likewise. Name the were, and it shall be paid! I have said." - -"And well, Oswald, unwitting and unknowing didst thou wrong the maiden. -As thou wilt willingly make amends thou hast atoned thy fault. More thou -canst not do. But the others." - -His brow darkened ominously as Edwy the gleeman came forward. The -ealdorman and gerefa looked hard on the man; now, since Heaven itself -had shown the innocence of Egwina, they were convinced that guile had -been employed. - -"My lords," cried the gleeman who was plainly agitated, "I take oath by -all the saints that I did depose only that which I knew. The harp was -mine. 'Twas gone. We found the same with the maid. How else could I -depose?" - -"How camest thou to think the maiden had taken it?" demanded the -ealdorman, sharply. - -"'Twas lfric who spake to me of the maiden's toying with it in the -hall. But the night before she did ask me for it. My lords, it looked -ill for the girl, ye must allow." - -"Speaks he the truth, think ye?" inquired the ealdorman of the bishop -and the gerefa. - -"Leave him to me," said the bishop. "He shall not be shriven until he -declareth the truth. The other two, methinks, are the real culprits." - -A hue and cry was now raised that lfric was escaping, and many left the -assembly to go in pursuit. The juggler was soon overtaken and borne -again to the bishop. Oswald had brought the bond-woman forward. - -The two stood defiantly before the tribunal. lfric had given the woman -a quick, warning glance under which she quailed. - -"What sayest thou?" asked Denewulf of the woman. "Why didst thou deny -giving the harp to the maiden?" - -"I gave it not," answered she sullenly. - -"Woman, God hath judged the maiden innocent. Then thou and this man are -guilty. It must be so. Tell, then, why thou didst the thing." - -No answer came from the woman's lips. The bishop turned to the gerefa -and ealdorman. "Brothers, do ye question her. Stubborn and hard of heart -hath she proven herself. Seek ye to soften her." - -No amount of questions, threats or persuasion would induce the woman to -answer further than that she gave not the harp to the maiden. Presently, -hoping to gain more by it, they turned to lfric. The man's eyes were -shining with a triumphant light as he saw that the woman was obdurate. - -To all questions he answered nothing. In an insolent attitude he -listened, but replied not. At last the bishop said, with some -impatience: "Fully am I convinced of the guilt of these two. By his -attempt at flight hath lfric shown his crime. Brothers, in this matter -the man and the woman have sinned against heaven. Let, then, the church -give the punishment. To the ordeal shall both be condemned. The woman to -trial by water and stone even as the maiden; the man, the ordeal by -fire." - -The gerefa and ealdorman willingly gave consent, as they were convinced -that lfric and the woman were truly the offenders. - -To the bishop's house were they taken, there to make the needful -preparation. The allotted number of days passed. Solitary and alone as -the woman had been kept during this period, she had had time for -reflection. Traces of a mental struggle between obduracy and despair -showed in her countenance as she was brought forth to make her offering, -and to receive the sacrament before taking the ordeal. - -"Of Christ's body spiritually dost thou eat," said the bishop as he -administered the bread. "Pure and sinless was He. If thou art innocent, -eat with impunity of the holy loaf, and drink of the wine which by His -blessing is His blood spiritually. Eat and drink, woman! If innocent, -fear naught; if guilty, woe, woe to thy soul." - -The woman trembled, and her face, already pale, grew ghastly white. She -stretched forth her hand for the holy morsel, and then with a great cry -fell at the bishop's feet. - -"I dare not," she cried, "for my soul's sake, I dare not partake of it." - -"Then, daughter, assoil thy soul of its taint by full confession." - -"I will, I will," sobbed the woman, breaking down completely. "I did -give the harp to the maiden even as she hath declared. All was as she -hath already told. I ran after her and gave it into her hands, stating -that my Lord Oswald had sent it as gift." - -"But why, daughter, shouldst thou so perjure thy soul?" asked the -bishop. - -"Oh, my lord, judge me not too hardly. I have a child, and mickle doth -it grieve me that she should be a slave. lfric would give me the money -to buy my child and then she would be free--free, my lord bishop! Little -dost thou reck of a mother's heart if thou wottest not the temptation -such offer would be to me. What knew I of the maiden? She was naught to -me, and my child is my life." - -"Grievous hath been thy sin, woman, but great also thy temptation," said -Denewulf, with compassion. "Hardened thou art not, or the holy supper -would not have so affected thee. Out of her sorrow at thy lot feel, -daughter, the full blessings of the Church. Thy child, and thou also, -shall be freed from her bounty. Not because of thy sin, but because the -Church hath compassion on thine affliction doth she redeem thee. Arise, -daughter, and go in peace. Even as the Holy One, whose priest I am, -spake to the erring woman, so say I to thee: 'Go, and sin no more!'" - -With prayers and tears and ejaculations of gratitude, the woman arose, -and left the minster. The bishop approached lfric. - -"Wilt thou partake of the holy bread and wine, or wilt thou, as the -woman hath done, assoil thy soul's guilt by confession?" - -lfric's lip curled. - -"Naught fear I, sir priest. On with thy ordeal! What have I to confess?" - -"Heardst thou not what the woman confessed?" asked the bishop. "That -thou hadst enticed her into this deed by the offer of money to buy the -freedom of her child. Man, man! Partakest thou of the Eucharist and -purgest not thy soul by confession?" - -"Naught have I to confess," reiterated the man, doggedly. "Falsely hath -the woman sworn to thee, as thou wilt see." - -With horror in his face at the temerity of the juggler, Denewulf -administered the sacrament. lfric partook of it, and then, as before, -twelve men were chosen from each side of those for and against him. Nine -feet of the length of the foot of the accused were measured from the -fire where the iron lay heating. For this distance was the iron to be -carried. Just before the last collect the bishop lifted the iron to the -staples, and then after the prayer he led in the accused. - -With firm step the man advanced, and grasped the iron steadfastly with -both hands. He walked the required distance, carrying the iron steadily, -then flung it on the floor with an oath. - -The bishop and the honest Saxons ranged on either side of the church -started back in horror. Tremblingly, fearful of seeing the man struck -down for his impiety, the bishop approached the wretch and bound up his -hands, putting the seal of the church upon them. After the required -three days the bandages were removed, and foully mattered were the -burns. - -"Guilty art thou," said the bishop with sorrow to the juggler. "Evil -wouldst thou have wrought upon another, and evil hast thou brought upon -thyself. Son, didst thou not remember that the Lord hath said, -'Vengeance is mine, I will repay'? Then wherefore shouldst thou try to -wreak upon the maiden that for which only thine own actions were -responsible? See, the judgment of God hath fallen upon thee! Guilty art -thou shown to be. Purged must thy soul be of its dire sin. Go forth from -this day without thy weapons; and travel barefoot to the graves of the -four saints: St. Edwin, St. Guthlac, St. Oswald, and St. Neot. No -shelter must thou have at night. Thou must fast, and watch, and pray -both day and night, and willingly weary thyself. Iron shall not come to -thy hair nor to thy nails. No warm bath shalt thou affect, nor soft bed; -flesh shalt thou not eat nor shalt thou partake of drink which can -intoxicate. Inside of a church thou shalt not go, because of the oath -which thou didst utter at the trial of God's holy ordeal, but thou shalt -seek the tombs of these saints and there confess thy sins and pray for -intercession. When thou hast finished thy penance, and severe it is, -son, for greatly hast thou sinned, shriven and absolved from guilt, thou -canst return and again mingle amongst thy fellows. Arise and go, and may -God in His infinite mercy be with thee in thy wanderings." - -With heads bowed the assembly listened to the dire punishment meted out -to the wretch. Such was the power of the Church over the people that not -once did it enter the head of lfric to disobey her command. - -With dark looks and unrepentant mien he sat down in the midst of them -and removed his shoes and leather hose. Then forth from the church did -he wend his way to begin his pilgrimage. - -And never again did Egwina behold him. - - - - -CHAPTER XXIV--ADIVA TAKES MATTERS INTO HER HANDS - - -For a short time after this the days of Egwina were peaceful. Adiva -petted and coddled her as only good motherly women can do, and the -maiden felt that at last she had found a haven of rest, for weary was -she of wandering. - -"Never again shalt thou leave us, little one," declared Adiva, one day, -as she and the maiden employed themselves as in the olden days with -shuttle and distaff. "Never again! Thou shouldst not have left us at -all, for thou didst first belong to us. Did not Denewulf find thee in -the forest? Now thou shalt remain always." - -"But the king?" said Egwina, bending low over her work. "Doth he not -visit thee, Adiva--he or some of his family?" - -"Well-a-day, yes," answered Adiva. "What of it, child? Couldst thou not -stay out of the way until they had departed? 'Tis not as in the forest. -Then there was but the two rooms. Wottest thou not that the manor of the -bishop hath more?" - -Egwina laughed with something of her old brightness. - -"There!" cried the good woman, delightedly, "gladness doth it bring to -my heart to hear thee laugh like that! Laugh an' thou wilt, even though -it be at my foolish pride. 'Tis something better to be the wife of a -bishop than of a swineherd, is it not?" - -"But still he is the same, Adiva, swineherd or bishop," said the maiden. -"What doth it matter what he doeth? 'Tis the man whom thou hast wed." - -"Thou art young," remarked Adiva, with an upward lift of the head. -"Wisdom thou wilt acquire as thou growest older. Denewulf was good enow -as a husband when a swineherd, but few were the mancuses and pence that -came our way. Now doth he wear the bishop's stole and all bow down to -him. Well-a-day, child! It doth make a difference. But thou hast not yet -said that them wouldst stay with me. To tell the truth," she lowered her -voice, "there are times when lonely I be in spite of greatness." - -"If it will please thee, then will it please me," answered the maiden. -"Weary am I of wandering, and fain would I dwell where friends abide, if -it so be that I may not see the king nor Edward. It hath seemed to me of -late, Adiva, that in some way I should show my gratitude to God for His -mercy to me. Some service would I render Him for His judgment. Why, -Adiva, when I think that there was not even a scar, I wonder what I have -done that so great a favor should be shown me." - -"Trouble not thy head about it," said the dame, hastily. "Oft have I -heard that such things were past finding out. Why, Denewulf, bishop -though he be, wottest not the why of many things!" - -"The maiden is right," said Denewulf, entering at this moment. "I, too, -Egwina, have thought of the miracle, for such it was, and it hath seemed -to me that thou wert spared that thou mightest give Him thy service. To -chaste and holy Mary thy life should belong. Thou seekest repose, my -child; find it in the cloister." - -"The cloister!" Adiva threw up her arms in dismay. "Yon pretty child? -Denewulf, what aileth thee?" - -"Naught," answered the bishop, promptly. "Naught but desire for the best -for Egwina. Wonderfully hath she been favored. It can be for naught else -than that she should devote her life to the service of Heaven." - -"Denewulf, hast thou gone daft?" demanded Adiva, with some asperity. -"Egwina a nun? I trow not!" - -"But, Adiva," said the gentle voice of Egwina, "why have I been so -favored? Not even a scar, as thou knowest, nor mark of any kind. I felt -that God would show mine innocence, but so marked was His favor that it -hath troubled me to know the cause. It may be that for this service was -I thus favored." - -"And dost thou think of becoming a nun?" cried the dame, in -consternation. - -"If Denewulf thinketh best, and that for this cause was the miracle -performed, I will so do," answered the maiden. - -"It hath weighed upon my mind," said the bishop, "and it doth seem to -me, Egwina, that it hath been intended by that sign that thou shouldst -become the bride of the church." - -"Out upon such nonsense!" exclaimed the dame, with energy. "No miracle -was there save only what I, with the help of thy foster-mother, -Gunnehilde, worked." - -"Adiva!" exclaimed both Egwina and the bishop in a breath. "What meanest -thou?" - -"I mean," said the dame, "that I was not willing to have thy pretty arm -seared, so I sent to Gunnehilde, and she concocted me a lotion. Every -night did I bathe hand and arm. The last night, child, the salve which -thou didst find me using was but the final touch. Already the lotion had -done its work, and thou mightest have carried red-hot iron thy nine feet -and back, and no scar would there have been. Out upon it for a miracle!" - -"Woman! thou hast profaned the judgment of the Supreme One," said her -husband, sternly, while Egwina sank back overcome. - -"Profaned? Not at all," answered the dame, defiantly. "Did it not bring -the guilty to punishment? The woman confessed, and the juggler is even -now upon his pilgrimage. Egwina was shown innocent--as she was. How, -then, have I profaned the judgment?" - -"Thou must do penance," said Denewulf. - -"Penance?" retorted Adiva. "Not I. What good doth it do me to be a -bishop's wife if I am to do penance as an ordinary body? Keep thy -penance for such as need them, Denewulf." - -"But mine innocence?" cried poor Egwina. "Happy have I been to think -that God did stoop to so favor me." - -"Now, more than ever, do I think that thou shouldst enter the cloister," -said the bishop. "'Tis true that the guilty were brought to punishment -and thy innocence proven; but what if the ealdorman, the gerefa, and the -people knew of this. Thinkest thou that they would think it just? -Either, my child, thou must again take the ordeal or thou must retire to -the cloister. I see naught else to be done," and he left the room. - -"Thou to the nunnery?" cried the dame, indignantly. "Well-a-day! We -shall see, my lord bishop. Neither ordeal nor cloister shall there be -for my pretty one!" - -"But, Adiva, I see that it must be as he saith," said Egwina. "Naught is -left for me." - -"Is there not, child? Again did I ask Gunnehilde of thy dream. Greatness -is to be thy portion, and thou shalt not spoil the web woven for thee by -this thing. A nunnery for thee, who art destined for the bride of -Edward? I trow not! Before that shall happen, Edward himself shall be -sent for, and then we shall see." - -"Oh, dear Adiva, thou must not do that," cried Egwina, distressed. - -"If thou dost not as I tell thee," said Adiva, with determination -written on her brow, "both the king and Edward will I send for." - -"I will! I will!" cried Egwina, hastily. "Whatever thou dost say that -will I do, if only, dear friend, thou wilt not send for them. Gladly -would I look upon their faces unknown of them, but I durst not speak -with the king. I could not bear for him to look on me with coldness." - -"We will wait for a few days," said Adiva, "and see whether Denewulf -still thinketh the same. If he doth, then will I tell thee what to do. -If I can o'ersuade him from such thing, then thou shalt remain with me, -and naught will there be to do." - -But Denewulf could not be persuaded from his idea. The honest Saxon -desired only to do justice, and to his upright sense of honor this -ordeal had been a failure. Only could his conscience be satisfied by a -repetition of the ordeal or a retirement to the cloister. - -On the other hand, Egwina, actuated by the same delicate sense of honor, -was overwhelmed with fear lest Adiva should send for Alfred and Edward -as she had threatened. Finding that Egwina inclined more and more to -Denewulf's way of thinking, and that Denewulf was obdurate, the good -dame took matters into her own hands. - -"Come!" said she to Egwina one day. "Thou shalt go with me this morning -to see Gunnehilde. Rememberest thou that time we went through the forest -to have her read thy rede for thee? Again will we go." - -"But not for reading of rune or rede," pleaded the maiden. "Sick at -heart doth it make me, for it bringeth Gyda to my mind." - -"No rune shall she read thee, child, though I would that thou wouldst -let her. Then would she show thee that thou art destined to sit beside -Edward." - -"Speak not so, Adiva," said the maiden. "Henceforth I renounce all faith -in seid and galdra. Of peril they do not warn; neither keep they from -sin. I will seek no more to pierce that veil by which an all-wise Father -hides the future from our gaze. It bringeth naught but evil." - -"Well, well, do as thou wishest," grumbled the dame. "For my part, I -find that it harms me not to be guided by Gunnehilde, and rare is she as -a compounder of herbs. Here we are, child. Thou seest that we have -brought the vala with us, for Denewulf, though he believeth not in her -craft, wisheth her near him." - -Gunnehilde greeted them with warmth. To Egwina she accorded a respect -and deference that confused the maiden, who could not but see what -thoughts were in her mind. - -"Come ye to consult the runes?" she asked, "or upon the matter of which -thou spakest, Adiva?" - -"Upon the matter," returned Adiva. "Egwina will have naught more to do -with runes or rede. Therefore haste we to the other affair." - -"She hath no need," replied the vala. "Skulda hath woven the web and -golden is its woof. Fear not, maiden, Verdandi striveth to weave dark -threads among the gold, but already do they begin to brighten. Speed -thou on thy way. Skulda holdeth the shuttle." - -Egwina answered not. The remembrance of Gyda was still too strong upon -her for her to listen without a shudder to the woman's prophecies. -Gunnehilde saw the repugnance in her face, and turned to the bishop's -wife. - -"The cart is ready at thy bidding, Adiva. Whenever thou shalt say, then -shall Beorn take the maiden to my brother's, Anlaf the black." - -"What dost thou mean?" cried Egwina. "Where do I go? Adiva, what is it?" - -"My child, thou didst promise thou wouldst do as I bade thee should -Denewulf remain obdurate in his purpose to have thee enter a convent. -Thou wottest how set he is in his design. Without thy consent thou canst -not, of course, be made to enter one, but I fear that he will o'ersuade -thee. Therefore I deem it best that thou shouldst retire for a little -while into East Anglia where Anlaf the black, brother to Gunnehilde, -abides. There shalt thou stay until such time as Denewulf will have -given over his design. Then thou canst return to me, and never shalt -thou leave me until Edward takes thee." - -"Adiva," said the maiden, distressed, "it cannot be. It will never be as -thou seemeth to think. Dwell not on such hopes for they are vain. I feel -with Denewulf that it is meet and fitting that I should retire into a -nunnery. Oppose me no longer, Adiva. It is best." - -"It is not best," cried the dame. "If it so be that Edward doth not wed -with thee, yet still thou shalt not be hidden in the cloister. Thou wilt -go with the man to Anlaf's, wilt thou not? Thou must, Egwina, else I -will send for the king and lay the whole matter before him." - -"Thou wottest that I will do as thou sayest, Adiva, when thou dost make -such threat. To please thee, then, and to keep thee from sending for the -king, I will go into East Anglia and for a time give up the thought of -the cloister. Anon I will take it up." - -So Egwina found herself bundled into a cart and on the way to East -Anglia to the house of Anlaf the black. - - - - -CHAPTER XXV--HILDA AGAIN - - -The brother of Gunnehilde, Anlaf the black, had been one of the -servitors of Guthrum. The king had parceled out among those of his -retainers who had chosen to remain with him the lands and manors of East -Anglia. Many of the wild and courageous spirits, rebelling at the -restraints of a peaceful life, had retired from the coasts of Britain, -seeking other fields of adventure and prowess. To these also the fact -that Guthrum and many of his jarls had embraced Christianity proved -galling, and so many were the manors and broad the fields assigned to -those who remained. The Saxon inhabitants either submitted to their -rule, and became subjects of the Danish king, or else retired into -Wessex or southern Mercia. - -To Thetford, the capital and largest city of East Anglia, was Egwina -taken. Large and extensive forests surrounded the town. Just in the edge -of the woods was an open glade in which was the house where dwelt Anlaf -the black. In the near distance could be seen the royal vill of Guthrum -or Athelstan. - -The family consisted of but two members. Anlaf himself and his wife. -They received the maiden with hospitality and reverence, for Egwina -found that even here the greatness predicted for her by Gunnehilde had -its effect. The wife of Anlaf would not permit her to assist her in her -household duties, and the maiden soon found that, deprived of all -employment, time began to hang heavily upon her hands. - -Chafing at her idleness, she began to wander in the woodland near the -house, observing the caution that had been given her of not straying too -far away for fear of the wolves or bears with which the forest was -filled. One afternoon, she had walked somewhat farther than usual, and, -feeling the need of rest, flung herself down upon the sward under the -spreading branches of an oak tree. She had lain so but a short while -when she heard voices. - -Out from among the trees there came the figures of two persons: a young -man, very fair, and to all appearances a Saxon, and a girl, a Dane. -Egwina sat up and surveyed the two with some curiosity which was -reciprocated by the man and the girl, for they stopped and looked at her -with surprise. - -"Come, Siegbert," said the Danish girl, "let us advance and see who the -maiden is." She started forward as she spoke, and the young man, called -Siegbert, supported her form carefully. - -Egwina rose, and awaited their coming, rejoicing in the fact that she -was at last going to meet with some young folk near her own age. - -"Why, it is the skald maiden!" exclaimed the Danish girl, as she drew -near to the Saxon maiden. - -"Hilda, daughter of Guthrum!" exclaimed Egwina in turn. - -"Yes; it is Hilda. What dost thou here?" cried the king's daughter. "I -thought that thou wert skald maiden to King Alfred? Thou wert with him -when he entered the camp at Westbury." - -"True," answered Egwina, briefly. "Gleemaidens as well as gleemen are in -many places. To-day they serve one lord; to-morrow they chant the -praises of another." - -"Sit we down," commanded the Danish girl imperiously. "Much doth it tire -me to stand, and I would talk with thee." - -The young man spread a mantle upon the sward, and Hilda sank down upon -it. Egwina resumed her seat, looking at the Saxon attendant as she did -so. Well worthy of attention was he. - -He carried himself nobly; his form was strong, muscular, and -symmetrically developed. His face was marvelously beautiful, but the -eyes caught and held the gaze. Deep blue were they, and full of -unfathomable sorrow, yet full also of that strength which is -self-conscious of power. His bearing toward the Danish maiden was tender -in the extreme. - -He bore her pettishness and imperiousness not as a slave, but -indulgently as one bears the caprices of a loved child. Again and again -Egwina found her glance wandering to his face, and she caught herself -listening to his voice as he spoke to Hilda, with a strange throb of the -heart. - -"Lean against me, Hilda," he was saying. "Then thou wilt not be so -tired." - -"It is better," admitted Hilda, leaning contentedly against his broad -chest. "Now tell me, maiden. Art thou wandering through Danelagh, or -what dost thou here?" - -"Nay; I wander no more," answered Egwina. "Here in East Anglia do I -abide for a time only. I wot not when I shall go hence, but methinks it -will not be long. Hast thou trouble again with thy knee?" - -"No; didst thou not know that thy King Alfred did cure me? No longer do -I suffer from my knee, but hot and sharp is the pain here," and she laid -her hand on her breast. "I would that I knew more of that Cuthbert of -whom the king told me. And he was afflicted even as I with the lameness -of the knee. Prithee, maiden, dost thou know aught of him?" - -"Only that he was an holy and an austere man; the bishop of -Lindisfarne," replied Egwina. "Many miracles have been wrought by his -tomb, and many did he perform himself." - -"Oh, that I might visit his tomb!" exclaimed the Danish girl, fervently. -"I wish not to die yet. I am so young, so young!" She burst into a -passion of weeping. - -Siegbert drew her to him, and gently stroked her hair. - -"But are there no leeches, no remedies?" cried Egwina, her heart full of -sympathy for the girl. - -"Everything hath been tried," said Siegbert, and again Egwina felt that -strange throbbing of the heart as he spake. "Everything; but Hilda -thinketh that nothing will cure her save a visit to the tomb of -Cuthbert." - -"Then why doth she not go?" asked Egwina. "Could she not be taken -there?" - -"No, maiden." The Saxon's voice was grave. "When the Danes spread over -the country, destroying the monasteries, Cuthbert's remains were taken -up and carried away by the monks when they fled. Now, none know where -they be." - -"I feel sure that King Alfred will know," cried Egwina. "He hath rebuilt -the monasteries, and oh! I know that he will know." - -"Thinkest thou so?" cried Hilda with eagerness. "I will tell my father -and he will send to the king." - -She sat up, and seemed much better and stronger for the hope that was -infused into her. - -"Hadst thou not better return now, Hilda?" asked Siegbert. "Thou hast -stayed out long enow for one day." - -"Nay, I would talk more with the maiden," returned Hilda. "So soon as I -return will I get my father to send bode to King Alfred to ask of him -where lie the bones of Cuthbert. Maiden, believest thou in runes of the -volva?" - -Egwina shook her head. - -"The runes tell me of speedy death," said Hilda. - -"But, Hilda, thou wert baptized with thy father," chid Egwina. "Thou -canst not now believe in runes, or any of the seid of the volva." - -"Do not the Saxons?" inquired Hilda. "I have heard that even they who -hold belief in Christianity consult the Morthwyrtha by fount and elm and -scin-laeca." - -Egwina winced, but answered bravely: "Too true, Hilda. Many of our -people do so deal with such pagan ideas, but it is forbidden by priest -and our most holy religion. I have heard it said that some worship still -the old gods, despite word of king or monk." - -"But why forsook they the olden gods?" cried the Danish girl. "I like -not the Saxon God. In what is He better than Odin? Whom can ye give us -in place of our beautiful Baldur the glorious? 'Worship the Saxon God,' -is the command that hath gone forth from my father, and the people obey -because he hath said; but still do they cling to Odin, and Thor, and -Baldur. Once as we worship, so did ye. Why did ye change?" - -"Hast thou not heard how the good Pope Gregory sent the priests to -Britain?" asked Egwina. - -"No; tell me," and Hilda, leaned back comfortably against Siegbert. "If -I am to worship in this new religion I wish to know of it; but little do -I care for aught of it save Cuthbert." - -"Wottest thou not that often men of our island have been sold as serfs -into other countries?" asked Egwina. - -"Yes; as it hath been with ye in that respect, so hath it been with us." - -"Well, at one time in the city of Rome there were some men from our -island to be sold as serfs. While they stood in the market place, Pope -Gregory of blessed memory was passing by. He was a simple priest then, -but afterward became pope. Being attracted by the exceeding fairness of -the men, he stopped. - -"'From what country come ye?' he asked. They replied that they were -'Angles.' 'Angles! Ye should be angels! Are ye Christians,' said the -holy man, 'or heathens?' 'Certainly not Christians,' said they, 'for no -one hath opened our ears.' Then the holy man, lifting up his eyes, -replied, 'What man, when there are stones at hand, layeth a foundation -with reeds?' They answered, 'No man of prudence.' 'Ye have well said,' -said he, and straightway did he take them to his own house and instruct -them in the divine oracles, and arrange with them that he should go into -their country to carry the holy religion. - -"When the people heard of it they made a great outcry, for he was a holy -man, much noted for good works and well-beloved. So the pope would not -let him go, and it became his hope that some day the gospel should be -taken into our land. When he became pope, he at once sent St. Augustine, -a holy man, with a multitude of priests, and thus did they change our -forefathers into Christians." - -"What said they?" inquired the Danish girl. "How could they turn them -from the old gods? Methinks that I should like to know what was said." - -"Dear Hilda," and Egwina looked distressed, "I would that there was some -one that thou couldst question aside from me. I know so little; I only -know that I believe. I would that King Alfred were here! He could tell -thee all that thou askest." - -"But dost thou not know somewhat of what passed between them?" asked the -girl impatiently. "Methinks that were my people to change so, I would -know wherefore it was done. Bethink thee! Dost thou not remember -something of it?" - -"Methinks," said the Saxon maid, musingly, "that I have heard that which -passed between them, but, Hilda, I cannot tell thee what it was. It hath -been custom so long for our people to be Christian that they no longer -question the whyfore." - -"I can tell thee, Hilda," spake Siegbert, in his deep musical voice. -"The king and his thegns were debating the old and the new religions in -the witan, when a thegn arose and said: 'Thou dost remember, it may be, -O king, that which sometimes happens in winter, when thou art seated at -table with gesiths and thegns. Thy fire is lighted and thy hall warmed, -and without is rain and snow and storm. Then comes a swallow flying -across the hall. He enters by one door and leaves by another. The brief -moment while he is within is pleasant to him; he feels not rain nor -cheerless winter weather; but the moment is brief--the bird flies away -in the twinkling of an eye, and he passes from winter to winter. Such, -methinks, is the life of man on earth, compared with the uncertain time -beyond. It appears for a while, but what is the time which comes -after--the time which was before? We know not. If, then, this new -doctrine may teach us somewhat of greater certainty, it were well that -we should regard it.'" - -"Why, Siegbert," exclaimed Hilda, "I knew not that thou didst know aught -of it." - -"Dost thou forget that once I was in a monastery?" asked Siegbert. - -"True, I did forget. How comes it that thou hast not told me before?" -questioned Hilda. - -"Never have I heard thee speak as thou hast spoken to-day," answered the -young man. "Willingly would I have told thee of it." - -"'Tis true," declared the Danish girl, after a short interval of -silence, during which time she seemed to be thinking. "We are like the -swallow. Here for such a brief time and then out into the shadow of -death. Whither? We know not; unless, indeed, it be true that Hela, the -death goddess, awaits us in Niflheim. Oh, would that I were not woman! -Would that I were warrior; that Odin, Alfadur, might send the Valkyrie -to wing me to Valhalla, where all is bright and beautiful. I wish not to -go to Hela!" - -"Thou shalt not." Siegbert spoke soothingly and with so much of -positiveness that Hilda forgot her tears and raised her head -inquiringly. - -"What meanest thou, Siegbert?" - -"Thou shalt not go to that dread abode, for none such exists," said the -young man. "Let me tell thee, Hilda, of the beautiful heaven of the -Christian faith." - -With solemn sweetness he told of the heavenly city, where there is no -night, where pain nor death enters not, and of the gentle Christ so -pitiful of weakness and suffering. Egwina listened entranced. The young -man's earnestness impressed her, and she felt her own imperfections as -she had never done before. - -"I am tired," said Hilda, at length. "Take me home, Siegbert, and there -thou shalt tell me more of this Christ of thine. He is like Baldur in -his beauty and goodness. If thy heaven is as thou sayest, then methinks -I wish it, for one need not be warrior to enter it." - -Lifting her up carefully in his arms, Siegbert turned to go, but Hilda -stopped him. - -"Come to me to-morrow, maiden," said she to Egwina. "Wilt thou not? -Siegbert shall come to fetch thee if thou wilt. I would hear thee sing -again. Wondrous skill hadst thou with the harp." - -"I have none now," responded Egwina, slowly, "but I will come an' thou -wishest it." - -"I do wish it. I have harp of mine own which thou canst use. Then I will -send Siegbert for thee." - -She sank back in the strong arms of the Saxon, who strode off as if the -burden he bore were naught for his strength. Egwina stood for a long -time on the knoll where they had left her. - -"Why doth my heart beat at sound of his voice or look of his eye?" she -mused. "Something doth draw me to him. I would, oh, I would that he were -sibbe to me. Never before have I so longed for one to be near to me as I -do him. Oh, would that he were of my kith! But God doeth all things -well, and it may be that I am bereft of kin that I may the more readily -give myself to the service of Heaven." - -With an involuntary sigh, she turned her steps in the direction of the -abode of Anlaf. - - - - -CHAPTER XXVI--THE ECLIPSE - - -Egwina awaited the coming of the next day with impatience. She could not -define the feeling that possessed her. She would not go to the forest -lest Siegbert might come, and she sought to pass the time until his -arrival as best she might. It was not until the sun had risen high in -the heavens that the young man came. - -"Fair day to thee, maiden," he said in his grave voice. "Wilt thou come -now to Hilda, daughter of Guthrum?" - -"Gladly, Siegbert," and Egwina hastily donned coverchief and neckcloth. -"How seemeth she to-day?" - -"Brighter; but it is the brightness that precedes dissolution," answered -Siegbert, seriously. - -"Then dost thou think that she will not get well?" - -"She will not. She can not," returned the Saxon. "Misease hath entered -upon her vitals so thoroughly that naught can cure her." - -"Hath her father sent to Alfred to know where Cuthbert lies?" asked -Egwina, anxiously. "Mickle have been the miracles that have been wrought -at his tomb, and could she but reach the place it might be that she, -too, would be favored." - -"Nay; Hilda could not reach it unless it were very near. I think the end -not far off." - -In silence did they proceed to the vill of Guthrum. It had been the -property of the kings of the royal family of Anglia, and was a low, -rambling structure built in the usual style of the Saxons. As they -entered its portals, Egwina could not but notice the difference between -the court of the Danish king and that of King Alfred. - -At Alfred's court there was an air of quietness, of moderation, and of -learning. Under the trees, in the rooms, and everywhere about the palace -might be seen men of erudition, with book or tablet in hand, engaged -either in absorbing the wisdom of the ancients or imparting it to -others. Smiths and artisans were occupied in work of their various -crafts, while the army, one-half of which the king kept ever by him, -could be seen as they were being drilled in the tactics of war. -Everything betokened an alert monarch trying to educate his people in -all that goes to make civilization and refinement. - -Here Danes lolled listlessly about--some under the trees playing quoits, -or clustered together about some skalds listening eagerly to recitals of -heroes or battles, or to the harp and song, things of which they never -seemed to weary; others still were throwing spears or shooting arrows at -a mark, while many feasted and drank in the great mead hall. If the -Saxons were hearty eaters and drinkers and believers in good cheer, -insisting upon their four meals a day from ealdorman to ceorl, the Danes -surpassed them. Nothing here evidenced that superior intelligence which -was the animus and life of the Saxon king. - -Egwina, without being able to define it, felt the difference. Siegbert -hurried her through the courtyard and the mead hall, where Guthrum sat -with his jarls, and into the bower chamber of Hilda. The Danish maiden -reclined languidly on a couch. Her face was paler than it had been the -day before, and dark rings encircled her eyes. - -"I am glad that ye have come," she cried. "I feared that ye had stopped -by the way to talk. I wot that, being Saxons, ye would have much to say, -but I hoped that ye would not." - -"Nor did we," soothed Egwina, gently. "Tell me, Hilda, how fares it with -thee to-day?" - -"I am better," answered the girl, brightly. "Much better! My father hath -sent a bode to the Saxon king to learn of St. Cuthbert's tomb, and as -soon as he returns I shall be taken there. Then shall I be well again. -How good it would seem never to have pain here again!" - -She laid her hand on her breast and the muscles of her face twitched. - -"Here is my harp," she continued, after a moment, handing the instrument -to Egwina. "Sing me one of thy songs. Dost remember what thou and the -king did sing when ye came to the camp?" - -"Yea," answered Egwina, briefly. - -"Then sing the same songs as ye did then. I like the Saxon king and fain -would I be reminded of him. Gentle was he to me, though I were the -daughter of his foe who had driven him from his throne. In his palace -nobly did he demean himself towards my father, and bestowed upon him -twelve manors and many presents. Stay," as Egwina swept the strings of -the harp, "knowest thou the king's favorite songs?" - -"Yea, they are the Christian hymns," replied Egwina, promptly. - -"Then sing those, and afterward shalt thou sing the others." - -Again the maiden swept the strings, saying as she did so: "Methinks the -king liketh this hymn the best of any. 'Tis a hymn of thanksgiving on -the creation. - - "Befits it well that man should raise - To Heaven the song of thanks and praise, - For all the gifts a bounteous God - From age to age hath still bestowed. - The kindly seasons' tempered reign, - The plenteous store, the rich domain - Of this mid earth's extended plain, - All that His creatures' wants could crave, - His boundless pow'r and mercy gave. - Noblest of yon bright train that sparkles high, - Beneath the vaulted sky, - The sun by day, the silver'd moon by night, - Twin fires of Heav'n, dispense for man their useful light. - Where'er on earth his lot be sped, - For man the clouds their richness shed, - In gentle dews descend, or op'ning pour - Wide o'er the land their fertilizing shower. - - "Not such the doom - Our sorrowing fathers heard of old, - The doom that in dread accents told - Of Heaven's avenging might, and woe, and wrath to come. - 'Lo! I have set thee on earth's stubborn soil - With grief and stern necessity to strive; - To wear thy days in unavailing toil, - The ceaseless sport of tort'ring friends to live. - Thence to thy dust to turn, the worm's repast, - And dwell where penal flames thro' endless ages last. - - "'Thrice holy He, - The Spirit Son of Deity! - He called from nothing into birth - Each fair production of the teeming earth; - He bids the faithful and the just aspire - To join in endless bliss Heaven's angel choir. - His love bestows on human kind - Each varied excellence of mind. - To some His Spirit-gift affords - The power and mastery of words. - So may the wiser sons of earth proclaim, - In speech and measured song, the glories of His name.'" - -"Doth the king like that?" asked the girl, wistfully. - -"Yes, Hilda. Doth it not please thee?" - -"It is like the king," said Hilda. "Lofty and grand! Far beyond the -simple ken of a maiden's knowledge, even as the king is beyond a -maiden's understanding. Siegbert, what is the little song that thou dost -sing?" - -"Glory be to the Father, and to the Son, and to the Holy Ghost," chanted -Siegbert. "As it was in the beginning, is now, and ever shall be. World -without end. Amen. Amen." - -Egwina joined in, and Hilda looked at them wonderingly. - -"Do ye know that as ye were singing, methought that ye looked alike," -said she. "Hast thou a brother, maiden?" - -"No," answered Egwina, sadly. "None of kith and kin have I. Oft hath it -saddened my heart, and it hath brought mickle grief to me that I had -none." - -"Hadst thou never one?" began Siegbert, when Hilda interrupted him. - -"I weary of the harp and even of song, Siegbert. Prithee carry me into -the courtyard, and let me be in the sunshine." - -Siegbert lifted her up. Egwina stood, not knowing what to do. - -"Come thou also," said Hilda. "I weary not of thy presence. The music -doth tire me, but thy talk doth not." - -Out under the trees they went, Siegbert bolstering up Hilda with -pillows. - -"How bright is the sun!" said she. "How good its warmth feels!" She lay -for a few moments basking in its rays. Then throwing out her hands, -exclaimed with sudden energy: "O sun! Thou bright star of day! If the -Saxon God be the Supreme One and Odin not the All-Powerful, darken thy -rays I entreat. Turn day into night, that I may know truth, truth. It -shall be a sign, and my life shall be the offering." - -A silence fell upon Egwina and Siegbert and those of the jarls who were -near enough to hear the words. Involuntarily all glanced at the sun. -Brightly it shone as ever. A scornful laugh broke from Hilda's lips. - -"What is your Saxon God?" she cried. "Powerless is He, or the sun would -darken. What! hath He not so much power as that? Out upon Him!" - -"Behold!" exclaimed Siegbert, abruptly. - -All eyes were turned toward the sky. An undeniable shadow was stealing -over the sun. A hush fell upon them. Almost breathless, Hilda watched -the bright orb. The breeze rustled the leaves in the tree-tops with a -soft, murmuring sound, as if uneasy at the phenomenon. Deeper grew the -shadow, for over the sun's bright disc spread a darkening cloud. - -The loud laughter of Dane and the song of skald were hushed. Knowing -naught of the cause, the jarls rushed forth from the mead hall with -Guthrum at their head. Awed and panic-stricken, many threw themselves on -the ground in paroxysms of terror. - -"'Tis Ragnarok, the twilight of the gods!" cried Guthrum in fear. "Dim -groweth the sun! Soon will the stars fall, and time shall be no more!" - -With hoarse cries the Danes repeated, "Ragnarok! Ragnarok!" - -In the distance the cocks crew, and the birds chirped in the -tree-branches as they nested to rest. Egwina and Siegbert drew close to -Hilda. She had sprung to her feet and, tense and rigid, stood regarding -the sun with awe. Darker grew the sky, until an intense darkness, black -as starless night, spread over the earth. Only for a few moments did the -phenomenon last, and then the shadow began to lighten. The cloud passed, -and again the sun shone forth bright and beautiful. - -Then only did the rigidity of the form of the maiden relax. - -"I am answered!" she cried, with a dazzling smile as she turned to them. -"Gloriously hath the Supreme One honored me! Heed well, ye jarls, what -Hilda saith: The Saxon God is Supreme. I know it." - -She half turned to her father, who sprang forward. Before he could reach -her, with an upflinging of her arms toward that orb which had so -wondrously answered her, Hilda fell prone upon the sward. - -When they reached her she was dead. - - - - -CHAPTER XXVII--SIEGBERT'S STORY - - -It was seven days since the death chant had arisen in the house of -Guthrum for Hilda. - -A melancholy had settled upon the spirits of Egwina. Unable to content -herself, she wandered from wood to house and back again to wood. Usually -bright and cheerful, the girl felt herself weighed down by a heavy -depression born of loneliness, and she dwelt morbidly upon the happy -days in the king's household. A conviction that this was the manner in -which she was to be convinced that she was set apart for the cloister -was fast stealing over her. - -One morning, after a sleepless night, she arose from her couch with the -determination to return to Denewulf, and tell him that she was ready to -devote herself to the life of a nun. After all, it was not so dreadful a -thing. Alfred's second daughter, Ethelgiva, was so set apart, and if she -could give up the pomp and majesty of a king's court for such a holy -life, why should she rebel, who was only a simple gleemaiden? - -Should Adiva send for the king, she would tell him that it was her wish -and he would respect it. Thus reasoned Egwina. Having reached this -determination, the maiden sought Anlaf to ask him to take her into -Berkshire that day, but the Dane responded that it could not be done -until the morrow. So Egwina started off for her accustomed retreat on -the knoll. - -To her surprise, she found Siegbert there. She had not seen him since -the day of Hilda's death, and now hastened to greet him, feeling again -that strange pleasure in being near him. - -"Siegbert, glad am I to behold thee once more, for to-morrow I go to -Berkshire, and I feared that I should see thee not again." - -"I wished to see thee also," replied the young man, "because I, too, go -away." - -"Thou goest? Whither?" cried Egwina in surprise. - -"Thou wottest, maiden, dost thou not, that I am or have been a serf in -the house of Guthrum?" - -"Yes, I know," answered she. - -"Since I was but ten years old," continued the Saxon, "have I been serf -to Guthrum. Twelve long years in bondage to the Dane! Now I have my -freedom at last." - -"But how cometh it that now thou hast it after all these years?" - -"I will tell thee, maiden. When I was but a lad of ten, and Guthrum -brought me to his house as bondsman, Hilda was but five years old. I had -had a little sister in mine own home, younger still than Hilda. The baby -girl eased the pain and homesickness in my bereaved heart, and Hilda -would have none but me attend her. So as she grew, grew also the bond -between us, until it was not as bondsman, but as brother, that I -ministered to her. Long ago could I have had my freedom, for I saved the -money until there was enow, but Hilda clung to me, and for her sake, -because none cared for her as I did, I stayed. Guthrum knew of it--knew -that I forebore to take my freedom when I could because of Hilda. He -loved her, and that I was gentle with her did gladden his heart. -Yesterday in the presence of witnesses he called me and made me free!" - -"And now, Siegbert, what doest thou?" asked Egwina. - -"No man will I own as lord save the Saxon king," answered Siegbert. -"Gladly would I live where I could partake of his wisdom and learning. -Oh!" he cried with more passion than Egwina had as yet seen him exhibit, -"Oh, that I could be learned!--learned as those men with whom I have -heard that he surrounds himself! But what could I give in return? He has -no daughter requiring my care, and there is naught else that I can do!" - -"Why not go to Alfred, and tell him of thy desire?" said Egwina simply. -"He is wise and good, Siegbert. Thou wottest not how good unless thou -hast partaken of his bounty. It grieveth his heart that learning is not -more sought after by the youth. Many are there who care for naught but -the chase and hunt. Canst thou hunt, Siegbert?" - -"None better," answered the young man, briefly. "Expert are the Danes -with bow and arrow. They teach the youths to excel in such weapons; -leaping, running, wrestling, even as with the Saxons, are sports in -which they delight, but naught of wisdom's lore teach they. For one -short year only was the cup of knowledge presented to my lips. Fain -would I have partaken longer of the draught, but that it was rudely -dashed from my lips, and now, ere I again partake of it, do I set forth -to find if any there be who know aught of my grandfather or sister. I -wot not if they be dead or living. I was taken from them so long ago." - -"Tell me of it, Siegbert," urged Egwina, seating herself near him. "From -what place wert thou taken?" - -"It was from a monastery," said Siegbert, "where I was placed, because -the abbot had taken a fancy to my voice and face. 'He shall be another -Cynewulf,' he said, and so 'suaded my grandfather to give me to them. I, -too, maiden, was the son of a gleeman who was the son of a gleeman, and -song was my heritage even as it is thine. The good abbot taught me to -read and to know of other things, that I might not be like the animal, -who wots of naught but grass and drink. One morning--well do I remember -the day--a bode ran breathlessly to the monastery to tell us that the -Northmen were advancing upon us. The battle of Kesteven had been fought, -and victory sat upon the helmet of the Dane. Terror and consternation -reigned in the monastery, for as the destroyer had done to other -convents, so would he do to ours. No mercy would be shown to priest or -monk. The abbot alone was calm. Calling all together, he sent into the -fens the younger brothers, who could support life, together with the -sacred relics of the monastery--the most holy body of St. Guthlac, the -jewels, documents, and precious gifts presented to the abbey. The aged -and infirm monks with the young children, in fact all those whom he -considered unable to endure the hardships of the fens, did he retain -with him, hoping that the savage breasts of the Danes might be filled -with pity for so much helplessness. But alack! even as, robed in the -vestments, we stood at mass, the Danes burst in upon us. Never, maiden, -shall I forget that sight! Often now, in the dark watches of the night, -doth it come before my vision--the good abbot, stricken down at the very -altar; the priests and monks, with their heads cloven into by the -terrible battle-ax of the Danes. By the sub-prior did I stand. The -pagans swept to us, and one, with a swift blow of his ax, laid the holy -father dead at my feet. Wotting not what I did, I taunted him scornfully -because he slew me not, but stood regarding me with weapon uplifted. I -bade him put me to death by the side of the holy father, for I loved -him; but the Dane seized me, stripped me of my robe, and then threw upon -me a Danish tunic. Then bearing me with him, he strode from the edifice, -crying that I was too fair to be slain. So," and Siegbert's lip curled -in scorn, "where holiness and goodness availed not, mere beauty of -feature saved my life. The others who were not slain outright were -seized and tortured to tell where the treasures of the monastery were -held. Incensed at being thwarted of their gains, the Danes slew all the -remainder save only myself. I, too, would have been slain but that -Sidroc the younger, who had saved me, bade me keep from the way of Hubba -and the other jarls, and keep only with his own retainers. Then they -passed on to Medeshamstede, to continue the work of destruction. The -army then moved toward Huntingdon. - -"The two jarls Sidroc were appointed to guard the rear and the baggage -over the rivers. As they were passing the Neu, after the rest of the -army, two cars laden with wealth and property, with all the cattle -drawing them, were overturned at the left of a bridge into a whirlpool. -While all the attendants of the younger Sidroc were employed in -recovering what was possible of the loss, I stole away unperceived and -ran into the nearest wood. All night I walked. I was footsore and weary, -but I was upheld by the hope of seeing again the monastery and getting -away from the Dane. The wolves molested me not. They, too, seemed filled -with fear of the dread pagan, and remained hidden in their lairs. At -dawn I reached the monastery. It was still burning. The younger brothers -who had fled to the fens had returned and were fighting the flames. They -took me and did comfort me. But woe and well-a-day! we were again -compelled to fly by news of the approach of the Northmen. I wot not how -it happened, but I strayed from or was left behind the rest in the fens. -For two days I wandered in the marshes, unwitting where to go. Then did -a Dane find me and bring me to Guthrum, who, won by my fair looks, took -me into his household. So that again did comeliness bring me succor." - -Egwina had drawn closer and closer to the young man during the recital. -Her eyes were shining, her lips parted, and she hung upon his words with -an intentness almost painful. As Siegbert paused, she laid her hand upon -his and asked: "Siegbert, was that monastery of which thou speakest -Croyland?" - -"Yes," he answered. - -"What was the name of thy father?" - -"Athelwulf, the son of Wulfhere." - -"And thou didst speak of a little sister! Wittest thou her name?" Egwina -was greatly agitated. Siegbert, too, was regarding her with intense -eagerness. - -"My little sister's name was Egwina," cried he, full of suppressed -excitement. "Look, maiden!" He tore from his chest his tunic, and -pointed to his breast, where in old Saxon letters was punctured the name -"Egwina." "My grandfather did that just before I went to the convent. As -he did so he said: 'Boy, thy father and mother both are dead. Save thee -and me, no kith hath the little one. Keep that name in thy heart, and -live for none other until mayhap thou dost resign her into another's -keeping.' And I sware to him an oath that it should be as he said." - -"Brother!" cried Egwina, half beside herself with joy. "I am that -Egwina! I am thy sister." - -"My sister?" The young man stared at her for a moment, and then -exclaimed: "I feel it! I know it!" and he embraced her rapturously. - -"We thought thee dead!" cried Egwina, through her tears. "We knew not -that thou wert spared by the Danes. Granther grieved for thee always. My -brother! my brother!" - -"And thou art Egwina, my own little sister!" Siegbert touched her -gently, a glad light shining in his grave, beautiful eyes. "Said not -Hilda that we looked alike! I thought that thou and our grandsire -likewise were slain, because I knew the Northmen had overrun the -country. I thought never to see thee again, sister." He lingered -lovingly over the last word, as though it were sweet to him. "Now is my -search ended before it hath begun. But tell me of my grandfather and of -thyself. How it hath fared with thee these many years." - -Egwina told him of their wanderings, and of Wulfhere's death. Siegbert's -eyes flashed proudly at the manner of it. - -"I grieve not for him," he said. "Glorious was his end! So may I -die--with front to foe in defense of my country! Say on, sister." - -Egwina told all. The life in the forest at the cottage of Denewulf; -Athelney, the palace and Edward's love; of Gyda and the ordeal, and -finally how she came to be there at Anlaf's. - -Siegbert turned to her, an anxious expression on his face. - -"Not now, Egwina, wilt thou seek the cloister, wilt thou? Thy brother -cannot give thee up, now that he hath found thee." - -"Dear brother, never will I leave thee unless thou sendest me from -thee," said Egwina, kissing him. "We will go to the king, and thou shalt -enter his service, and learn of his wisdom. I have eaten of the king's -bread, and for my sake, will he aid thee. And not only for my sake, but -because thou art a Saxon." - -"Nay, my sister. We will go not to the king. Sometime in the future -mayhap, when Edward hath taken another to himself, but not now. We will -go to London, an' it please thee, sister. There thou and I shall dwell -together, and hard will it go with us, if thy brother doth not gain -thegn's rank for thy sweet sake." - -"If it pleaseth thee, then doth it please me," answered Egwina. "So that -we be near each other." - - - - -CHAPTER XXVIII--AN UNEXPECTED GUEST - - -To London, or, as it was then known, Lundenbrige, the old British name, -the brother and sister went. London, with its narrow, winding streets -and low dwellings. London, which has grown from the rudiments of a -municipal constitution which Alfred planted to the metropolis of to-day. -London, which owes to the same king not only its municipality, but also -the defenses which rendered it impregnable to the later attacks of the -Danes. - -Close by the bridge which had spanned the Thames from Roman times -immemorial, at the meeting-places of the roads in that district known as -East Cheap, the two found a cottage and there did they dwell. Already -possessed of some knowledge of the craft of goldsmith, Siegbert allied -himself with foreign workmen and cultivated the craft assiduously, soon -becoming an expert. Egwina attended to the duties of the little -household and happily the time glided by. All that she had learned of -books at the court of the king did she impart to Siegbert, so that in -giving to him of her learning she but impressed it the more firmly upon -her own mind. - -Two years passed thus, and if Egwina's heart ever turned with longing -toward that far-off time when, beloved and honored, she dwelt an inmate -of the king's household, or if the image of Edward rose before her, none -knew of it save herself. - -It was spring. Egwina drew back the linen blind that did duty in place -of glass, which was in use only by the nobles or churches, and leaned -out. The air came soft and fresh against her face. A song thrush on a -budding tree near the window trilled forth his merry lay, and the maiden -listened with light heart. - -"Hail to thee, maiden," said a townsman who was passing, saluting her. -"Heardest thou the news?" - -"Nay, I have heard naught," answered the maiden, returning the -salutation. "What hath happened?" - -"King Alfred and Edward the atheling have come against the city, and -Dane and Saxon alike have acknowledged him as overlord. Now hath he -brought a great army of workmen and prepareth to rebuild the wall with -which the Roman once encompassed the city. Fortifications and manors -also doth he purpose erecting." - -"Is the king himself in the burgh?" questioned the maiden, faint with -joy. - -"He himself is here," replied the citizen. "Royal doings shall we have -amongst us, for the king's son-in-law, Ethelred, the ealdorman of -Mercia, and the lady Ethelfleda, his wife, are with him. A goodly -company, I trow! I'll warrant that there will be rare doings amongst -us," and he passed on. - -Here! In the same place! Egwina sank back on a seat almost overcome. -Those dear people whom she had not seen for so long! Unknown to them she -would gaze upon their faces again. And Siegbert! He, too, should see -them. Together would they watch for them, and he should know them at -least by sight. Full of excitement, she awaited the return of Siegbert -with impatience. - -"Thou shalt see them if thou wilt, my sister," said Siegbert, kissing -her. "I, too, would see the king, and what manner of man the atheling -be. Of excellent taste since he hath fancied thee, Egwina. 'Tis pity -'twere displeasing to the king. Thou art fit mate for any, be he -atheling or what not." - -"At least my life hath not been preserved twice on account of beauty," -retorted the girl, saucily, flushing rosy red at his praise. - -Siegbert smiled at her. - -"Wottest thou not that Hilda said that we looked alike?" he asked. -"Stoodst thou in my place before Dane, I trow that there could be found -no Norseman, howe'er fierce, that could find it in his heart to slay -thee. List! What was that? Methought that I heard a groan." - -Both listened, and plainly there came to their ears the sound of some -one moaning as if in pain. - -"Some one hath been hurt, or o'ertaken by misease," exclaimed Siegbert, -rising. "I will see if it be near. It so sounded." He opened the door. -Prone upon the entrance lay the figure of a man. - -"Now, who art thou, and what aileth thee, that thou dost utter moan?" -asked Siegbert as he bent over the prostrate form. - -"Let me enter in pity's name," spoke the man, feebly. - -Without more ado the Saxon lifted him in his arms and bore him into the -cottage. Egwina hastened forward. - -"Bear him to thy bed, Siegbert," she said. "The poor man is ill." - -The man whose form Siegbert was supporting turned his head and looked at -her. - -"Little one, is it thou?" he said. - -With a cry, Egwina sprang toward him, and fell upon her knees before -him. - -"My king! my king!" she cried, covering his hands with kisses. - -Alfred tried to raise her, but the effort was too much for him, and he -became unconscious. - -"Oh, Siegbert, 'tis the king, the king!" cried Egwina as Siegbert laid -him on a couch. - -"Yes, my sister; but now aid me to bring him from his swound, and then -will I go for a leech." - -In response to their restoratives the king soon showed signs of -returning consciousness. Egwina explained rapidly to Siegbert as they -ministered to him. "'Tis the same misease which hath afflicted the king -since he was a young man. 'Twas at his wedding feast, I have heard them -say, when first it seized upon him. The merriment was at its height when -he was taken with it. Some there were, and are yet, who thought that -wicca craft had been wrought upon him; but go, my brother, for the -leech. See! he openeth his eyes." - -Siegbert left hastily, and soon returned with the physician, who -examined the king carefully. - -"It needeth blood-letting," said he, sagely, "but unlucky is the day, -and mickle would be the result should I use the vein knife." - -The king smiled faintly. - -"No blood dost thou need to let, good leech," he said. "The affliction -is one to which time hath accustomed me, and naught do I need now but -repose, since the sharpness of the attack hath passed." - -"Then," said the leech, unwilling to let slip an opportunity to press -his service upon the king, "I will leave thee this decoction, and -to-morrow will we see about the blood-letting. Then, too, shalt thou be -removed to abode more befitting thee." - -To all of his entreaties the next day to allow him to remove him to his -own dwelling, Alfred turned a deaf ear; nor would he permit Siegbert to -inform his own family of his whereabouts. - -"'Twill be but a few days until the misease will have left me," he said. -"Until then I will stay with thee, little one, if thou wilt let me." - -"Gladly, my king," returned the maiden, with shining eyes. "If thou -canst abide in our poor dwelling, thou art as welcome as the sunbeam." - -Tenderly did Alfred smile at her. - -"Egwina," said he gently, when the leech had gone, "tell me of this -young man. Art thou wed to him, and is that why thou wouldst not -exchange the true-lofa with Edward?" - -"No, no," answered Egwina. "This is my brother, my king." - -"Thy brother?" and Alfred looked his surprise. "I knew not that thou -hadst a brother, little one." - -"Nor did I know until but a short time since," returned Egwina. Briefly -she recounted the incidents which led to their finding each other. - -"It was the providence of God that brought ye to each other," said the -king, piously. "Grievously have we mourned for thee, little one. We knew -not why thou shouldst have left us. Now that I have found thee, thou -shalt not leave us again. Thy brother shall be of us also. Tell me of -thyself," and he turned abruptly to Siegbert. - -Siegbert told his story, with which we are already familiar. - -"Thoughtful is thy brow, and thine eye glows with the light of a -scholar," declared the king, regarding the young man with interest. -"Thou dost please me well, Siegbert, and agreeable to me will be the -task of training thy mind. In a few days we will go together to the -palace." - -Egwina looked at Siegbert with a distressed face. Siegbert spoke boldly, -resigning without a pang the enticing prospect opened up before him, for -the sake of that dear sister: "My lord king, prithee do not press us. -Thy graciousness warmeth the heart, but we are not of gentle blood, and -unbecoming to us would be the ways of the court." - -"And thou carest naught for wisdom and learning?" cried Alfred, -regarding him with surprise. "Hath my ken of men failed me now?" - -A light flashed into Siegbert's eyes, but, loyal to his sister, he -opened his lips to deny the desire that possessed him when the king -said, smilingly: "There seemeth a paradox. Thy words belie thy looks, -friend Siegbert. Gainsay it not that thou dost long for learning." - -"I do not gainsay it, my lord," answered the young man in a low voice. - -"Then why dost thou not wish to come to the palace? Ah!" catching sight -of the downcast face of Egwina. "Come, little one, thou shalt answer. Is -it Edward?" - -Egwina bowed in silent assent. - -"Egwina, tell me truly," and Alfred's voice was grave. "Lovest thou not -my son? He told me that thou didst, and that thou didst withhold from -him thy true-lofa because thou didst fear that I would be displeased -with thee. Gladly did I approve thee, for thou wert near and dear to me -already as mine own child. When he sought thee, lo! thou couldst not be -found. Vainly have we searched for traces of thee, but none could be -found. Edward hath grieved without ceasing over thy loss. Tell me why -thou didst leave, for in that doth lie the reason of thy wish not to -return. Hath Edward been mistaken? Dost thou not love him?" - -Egwina looked at him with troubled eyes. Siegbert would have spoken, but -she stopped him. - -"My brother, I will tell him all," she said in earnest tones. "I do love -Edward, my king. I knew not that he did love me until the night I left -him. I stood awaiting his coming after he would have seen thee, when I -heard footsteps approaching. Wishing not to meet other than Edward at -the moment, I retired into the shadow of the trees. It was thou, my -king, and the lady Elswitha. She was telling thee that she feared that -Edward did look upon me with loving eye. Thou wert surprised, and when -the lady said that it had grieved her that I was not gentle, thou didst -say, 'True, she comes not of noble blood.' I could bear no more, my -king. I feared thy displeasure, and so, as Gyda the seid woman was there -and wished me to go with her, I left all and followed after her." - -"Thou foolish little one!" The king's voice was very tender. "And thou -didst not hear the rest of our talk? I said, 'True, she is not of noble -blood, but what do we reck of the blood when the mind is noble? Glad am -I that our son hath chosen so wisely.'" - -"My king!" gasped the girl. "Saidst thou that?" - -"The very same. Now will ye go with me, my children?" Alfred had risen. -He held out his hands to them with his most winning smile. With an -inarticulate cry Egwina sprang to him, and Siegbert's eyes were wet as -he kissed the hand of Britain's gentle king. - - - - -CHAPTER XXIX--BRINGING THE SUMMER HOME - - -Never to be forgotten was the day on which Alfred brought Egwina and -Siegbert to his palace. Not a cloud marred the blue of the sky or dimmed -the brightness of the sun. All nature seemed to have donned her fairest -garb. Cowslips dotted every mead. Birds trilled joyously from every -bush. The patient oxen, each with a nosegay betwixt his horns, bore to -every village and town tall birch trees, around which the swains and -maidens frolicked; for it was the first of May, and ealdorman and thegn -and ceorl joined together in the glad bringing home of the Summer. - -In the morning from every village went two troops of horse. Tall youths -and men assembled as though they would go forth to a mighty battle. One -troop was under a captain named "Winter," arrayed in fur and wadded -garments, and armed with a winter spear, who arrogantly rode to and fro, -showering made snow-balls as if he would fain prolong the cold. The -other troop was commanded by a captain clad in green boughs, leaves, -flowers, and other summer raiment. Then the two factions engaged in a -tilt, typical of the struggle between life and death, wherein Summer -hath the mastery. Winter and his companions scatter ashes and sparks -about them. The other company defend themselves with birchen boughs and -young lime twigs; finally the multitude award the victory to Summer, and -he is crowned with flowers. - -All the lads and lassies had set out soon after midnight, with horns and -other music, to neighboring woods, breaking boughs off the trees and -decking themselves with wreaths and posies. Homeward then they turned, -and at sunrise set these bushes in the doors and windows of their -houses. Feasting and games followed, and joyous was the day. - -Bright the mead and green the woodland that stretched from the palace, -and merrily resounded horns and song upon the air. As they neared the -manor, Egwina's step grew slower, and she trembled. Alfred drew her -close to his side, and bade her lean upon him for support. From one of a -group of merry-makers a young man detached himself, and came toward them -with light, quick steps. It was Edward. - -"My father," he cried, "glad am I that thou hast returned. Somewhat of -uneasiness did we feel that thou didst not come sooner, but now--" - -He stopped short, catching sight of Egwina for the first time. Over his -face flashed immediately incredulity, surprise, and delight in quick -succession. So great was his amazement that he spoke not, but looked at -the maiden as though he were afraid a word would dissolve the vision. - -"Son, hast thou no word of welcome for thy bride?" Alfred spoke -cheerily. "A laggard will she think thee if thou dost not greet her. Thy -father hath brought thee thy bride. Shall he woo her for thee also?" - -He stooped and kissed the maiden's brow, and then, leading her to -Edward, joined their hands together, saying: - -"I have brought thee home thy summer, Edward. Take her, and forever keep -that summer in thy heart. I cannot express all her merit. Prudent and -modest is she, and none excelleth her in purity. She lives now for -thee--thee alone. Hence she loves naught else but thee. Let her waste -not for thy love, and suffer naught to come between thee. As thou -dealest with her, so may God deal with thee." - -"So may God deal with me," repeated Edward, solemnly. "Welcome, my -bride, and thrice welcome! Never more shall we be parted. We two will -live with but one heart and one purpose." - -"Welcome also thy bride's brother," and the king brought Siegbert -forward. "Hast thou room in thy heart for another brother? Marry! once I -thought him loth to let thee have Egwina, and hard did I plead for -thee." - -"But now?" and Edward greeted Siegbert in his frank, winning way. - -"Now that I have seen thee, I am content," answered Siegbert. - -"It doth surprise me to behold in thee a brother to Egwina," said -Edward, his hand still clasping that of Siegbert. "I wotted not that she -possessed any that were sibbe to her." - -"'Tis a long story," and Alfred drew Siegbert away with him and turned -toward the palace. "While we greet the Lady Elswitha, do thou tell him -it, Egwina. Join us anon in the hall, Edward." - -Edward held out his hands to the maiden. - -"Let us wander under the trees," he said. "Henceforth and forever -hand-in-hand." - -So under the trees they sauntered, pouring forth their joy at again -being with each other. When the first rapture was over, Edward said: -"Tell me, Egwina, why thou didst leave me that night, and how thou didst -find thy brother? Vainly did I seek for thee; vainly sought in hillock -and dale for trace of thee, but naught was there to be found anywhere." - -Egwina began where he left her, and told him all her story. When she -reached the ordeal, he seized her hand and tore her sleeve and bracelet -from her arm. - -"No scar or burn in truth is there!" he cried. "Oh, blessings on the -vala who mixed for Adiva the potion! Blessings also upon Adiva! As for -Denewulf--how dared he let thee suffer such a trial?" - -Egwina laid her hand gently upon his. - -"It was not Denewulf, Edward. I demanded it, for none were there who -believed in my innocence. God alone could show it, for man had forsaken -me. Grieve not over it, because of it was I led to Anlaf's, where I -found Siegbert, my brother. Through him was it that thy father did enter -our dwelling, and thus, at last, was I brought to thee." - -"Truly, it was God's providence," answered Edward. "Yet doth my heart -beat, and a mist comes before mine eyes at thy hardships. Tell on, brave -heart; I will be calm." - -"There is but little else to tell," answered she, and continued her -narrative. - -"Edward, Edward," called some merry voices as a group of youths and -maidens came trooping toward them, "come and join us." - -Catching sight of Egwina, they stopped in surprise, and then called -joyously: "'Tis Egwina! Egwina hath come to us again!" They gathered -round her, welcoming her warmly. Edward took from a maiden near him a -garland of cowslips, daisies, and primroses, and kneeling before Egwina -said: "Thus do I crown thee my Summer and queen of my heart." - -"They have exchanged the true-lofa!" went up the merry shout. "Edward -hath chosen his mate! Lord and lady of the Summer are they!" - -Bursting into a gay song, they joined hands and circled joyously round -the loving pair. - - "Merry is the throstle's song - And blithe the mead doth bloom; - For we have brought the Summer home - From Winter's dreary tomb. - - "Merry is the song of youth - And blithely do we sing; - For each hath brought his Summer fair - To join our mystic ring." - - ---- - -*Best Books For Boys And Girls* - -A series of books for young people that contains the latest and best -works of the most popular writers for boys and girls. The stories are -not only told in an interesting and charming manner, but most of them -contain something in the way of information or instruction, and all are -of a good moral tone. For this reason they prove doubly good reading; -for, while the child is pleasantly employing his time, he is also -improving his mind and developing his character. Nowhere can better -books be found to put into the hands of young people. They are profusely -and handsomely illustrated by the best artists and are well printed on -good paper with exceedingly handsome and durable bindings. - -Sold by the leading booksellers everywhere, or sent prepaid on receipt -of price. - - _Cloth, each, $1.25_ - - _The Penn Publishing Company_ - _923 ARCH STREET, PHILADELPHIA_ - - ---- - - *STORIES FOR GIRLS* - -*The Ferry Maid of the Chattahoochee* -*By Annie M. Barnes. Illustrated by Ida Waugh.* - -An heroic little Georgia girl, in her father's extremity, takes charge -of his ferry, and through many vicissitudes and several impending -calamities, succeeds in carrying out her purpose of supporting her -invalid parent and his family. The heroine's cheerfulness and hearty -good humor, combined with an unflinching zeal in her determination to -accomplish her work, make a character which cannot fail to appeal to -young people. - -*A Maid of the First Century* -*By Lucy Foster Madison. Illustrated by Ida Waugh.* - -A little maid of Palestine goes in search of her father, who for -political reasons, has been taken as a slave to Rome. She is shipwrecked -in the Mediterranean, but is rescued by a passing vessel bound for -Britain. Eventually an opportunity is afforded her for going to Rome, -where, after many trying and exciting experiences, she and her father -are united and his liberty is restored to him. - -*My Lady Barefoot* -*By Mrs. Evelyn Raymond. Illustrated by Ida Waugh.* - -A beautifully told story of the trials of a little backwoods girl who -lives in a secluded place with an eccentric uncle, until his death. The -privations she undergoes during his life-time, her search for other -relatives, her rather uncongenial abode with them, her return to her -early home to acquire her uncle's estate, and thus to enjoy a useful and -happy life, form a most interesting narrative of a girl whose ruggedness -and simplicity of character must appeal to the admiration of all -readers. - -*Dorothy Day* -*By Julie M. Lippmann. Illustrated by Ida Waugh.* - -This is a most interesting story of a bright and spirited young girl -whose widowed mother re-marries. The impulsive girl chafes under the new -relationship, being unwilling to share with another the bounteous love -of her mother which she had learned to claim wholly for her own. By the -exercise of great tact and kindness, the obdurate Dorothy is at last won -over, and becomes a most estimable girl. - -*Miss Wildfire* -*By Julie M. Lippmann. Illustrated by Ida Waugh.* - -The story of a governess' attempt to win the love and confidence of her -ward, who, owing to a lack of early restraint, is inclined to be -somewhat of a hoyden. The development of the girl's character and her -eventual victory over her turbulent disposition combine to form a story -of unusual merit and one which will hold its reader's eager attention -throughout. - -"A story of girls for girls that teaches a moral without labeling or -tagging it at the end."--_Western Christian Advocate_, Cincinnati, Ohio. - -*An Odd Little Lass* -*By Jessie E. Wright. Illustrated by Ida Waugh.* - -This is a story of the regeneration of a little street waif. She begins -life in a lowly court of a large city. Her adventures are numerous, and -often quite exciting. After a time she is transplanted to the country, -where after many thrilling experiences she eventually grows into a -useful and lovable young woman. The story is pleasantly told, and -abounds in interesting incident. - -"The story is an intensely interesting one, and abounds in pleasing and -unique situations."--_Religious Telescope_, Dayton, Ohio. - -*Two Wyoming Girls* -*By Mrs. Carrie L. Marshall. Illustrated by Ida Waugh.* - -Two girls, thrown upon their own resources, are obliged to "prove up" -their homestead claim. This would be no very serious matter were it not -for the persecution of an unscrupulous neighbor, who wishes to -appropriate the property to his own use. The girls endure many -privations, have a number of thrilling adventures, but finally secure -their claim and are generally well rewarded for their courage and -perseverance. - -*The Girl Ranchers* -*By Mrs. Carrie L. Marshall. Illustrated by Ida Waugh.* - -A story of life on a sheep ranch in Montana. The dangers and -difficulties incident to such a life are vividly pictured, and the -interest in the story is enhanced by the fact that the ranch is managed -almost entirely by two young girls. By their energy and pluck, coupled -with courage, kindness, and unselfishness they succeed in disarming the -animosity of the neighboring cattle ranchers, and their enterprise -eventually results successfully. - -*An Every-Day Heroine* -*By Mary A. Denison. Illustrated by Ida Waugh.* - -The heroine is not an impossible character but only a pure, winsome, -earnest girl, who at fourteen years of age is suddenly bereft of fortune -and father and becomes the chief support of a semi-invalid mother. While -there are many touching scenes, the story as a whole is bright and -cheerful and moves forward with a naturalness and ease that carries its -readers along and makes them reluctant to put down the book until the -end is reached. - -*Her College Days* -*By Mrs. Clarke Johnson. Illustrated by Ida Waugh.* - -This is a most interesting and healthful tale of a girl's life in a New -England college. The trustful and unbounded love of the heroine for her -mother and the mutual and self-sacrificing devotion of the mother to the -daughter are so beautifully interwoven with the varied occurrences and -exciting incidents of college life as to leave a most wholesome -impression upon the mind and heart of the reader. - - ---- - - *STORIES FOR BOYS* - -*Uncrowning a King* -*By Edward S. Ellis, A. M. Illustrated by J. Steeple Davis.* - -A tale of the Indian war waged by King Philip in 1675. The adventures of -the young hero during that eventful period, his efforts in behalf of the -attacked towns, his capture by the Indians, and his subsequent release -through the efforts of King Philip himself, with a vivid account of the -tragic death of that renowned Indian chieftain, form a most interesting -and instructive story of the early days of the colonies. - -*The Young Gold Seekers* -*By Edward S. Ellis, A. M. Illustrated by F. A. Carter.* - -A thrilling account of the experiences of two boys during a trip to the -gold fields of Alaska. The hardships that they endure, the -disappointments they suffer, the courage and perseverance that they -manifest in the face of seemingly insurmountable obstacles, and their -eventual success in their undertaking, are all most graphically -portrayed. - -*True to His Trust* -*By Edward S. Ellis, A. M. Illustrated by J. Steeple Davis.* - -The hero of this story will win his way at once into the heart of every -one, and his pluck and perseverance will carry the sympathy of every -reader through his many adventures, struggles, and singular experiences. -Like all of the author's works, the incidents teach in the most -convincing manner that true manliness and sturdy integrity are the only -principles through which happiness and success in life are possible. - -*Comrades True* -*By Edward S. Ellis, A. M. Illustrated.* - -In following the career of two friends from youth to manhood, the author -weaves a narrative of intense interest. This story is more realistic -than is usual, as the two heroes pass through the calamitous forest -fires in Northern Minnesota and barely escape with their lives. They -have other thrilling adventures and experiences in which the -characteristics of each are finely portrayed. - -"Among juveniles there is not one of greater interest, or more wholesome -influence than 'Comrades True.'"--_Sentinel_, Milwaukee, Wis. - -*Among the Esquimaux* -*By Edward S. Ellis, A. M. Illustrated.* - -The scenes of this story are laid in the Arctic region, the central -characters being two sturdy boys whose adventurous spirit often leads -them into dangerous positions. They visit Greenland; go on a hunting -expedition, have a number of stirring adventures, but ultimately reach -home safe and sound. - -"A capital and instructive book for boys."--_Post_, Boston, Mass. - - ---- - - - - -Transcriber's Note - - -Spelling and punctuation inaccuracies were silently corrected. - -Archaic and variable spelling is preserved. - -The author's punctuation style is preserved. - -Hyphenation has been made consistent. - - - - - -*** END OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK A MAID AT KING ALFRED'S COURT -*** - - - - -A Word from Project Gutenberg - - -We will update this book if we find any errors. - -This book can be found under: http://www.gutenberg.org/ebooks/37405 - -Creating the works from public domain print editions means that no one -owns a United States copyright in these works, so the Foundation (and -you!) can copy and distribute it in the United States without permission -and without paying copyright royalties. Special rules, set forth in the -General Terms of Use part of this license, apply to copying and -distributing Project Gutenberg(tm) electronic works to protect the -Project Gutenberg(tm) concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a -registered trademark, and may not be used if you charge for the eBooks, -unless you receive specific permission. If you do not charge anything -for copies of this eBook, complying with the rules is very easy. You may -use this eBook for nearly any purpose such as creation of derivative -works, reports, performances and research. They may be modified and -printed and given away - you may do practically _anything_ with public -domain eBooks. Redistribution is subject to the trademark license, -especially commercial redistribution. - - - -The Full Project Gutenberg License - - -_Please read this before you distribute or use this work._ - -To protect the Project Gutenberg(tm) mission of promoting the free -distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work (or -any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project -Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full Project -Gutenberg(tm) License available with this file or online at -http://www.gutenberg.org/license. - - -Section 1. General Terms of Use & Redistributing Project Gutenberg(tm) -electronic works - - -*1.A.* By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg(tm) -electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to -and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property -(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all the -terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or destroy all -copies of Project Gutenberg(tm) electronic works in your possession. If -you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a Project -Gutenberg(tm) electronic work and you do not agree to be bound by the -terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person or -entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8. - -*1.B.* "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark. It may only be -used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who -agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few things -that you can do with most Project Gutenberg(tm) electronic works even -without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See paragraph -1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project -Gutenberg(tm) electronic works if you follow the terms of this agreement -and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg(tm) electronic -works. See paragraph 1.E below. - -*1.C.* The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the -Foundation" or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection of -Project Gutenberg(tm) electronic works. Nearly all the individual works -in the collection are in the public domain in the United States. If an -individual work is in the public domain in the United States and you are -located in the United States, we do not claim a right to prevent you -from copying, distributing, performing, displaying or creating -derivative works based on the work as long as all references to Project -Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope that you will support the -Project Gutenberg(tm) mission of promoting free access to electronic -works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg(tm) works in compliance with -the terms of this agreement for keeping the Project Gutenberg(tm) name -associated with the work. You can easily comply with the terms of this -agreement by keeping this work in the same format with its attached full -Project Gutenberg(tm) License when you share it without charge with -others. - -*1.D.* The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern -what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are in -a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, check -the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this agreement -before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, distributing or -creating derivative works based on this work or any other Project -Gutenberg(tm) work. The Foundation makes no representations concerning -the copyright status of any work in any country outside the United -States. - -*1.E.* Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg: - -*1.E.1.* The following sentence, with active links to, or other -immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg(tm) License must appear -prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg(tm) work (any work -on which the phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the -phrase "Project Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed, -performed, viewed, copied or distributed: - - This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with - almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away - or re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License - included with this eBook or online at http://www.gutenberg.org - -*1.E.2.* If an individual Project Gutenberg(tm) electronic work is -derived from the public domain (does not contain a notice indicating -that it is posted with permission of the copyright holder), the work can -be copied and distributed to anyone in the United States without paying -any fees or charges. If you are redistributing or providing access to a -work with the phrase "Project Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on -the work, you must comply either with the requirements of paragraphs -1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or obtain permission for the use of the work and the -Project Gutenberg(tm) trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or -1.E.9. - -*1.E.3.* If an individual Project Gutenberg(tm) electronic work is -posted with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and -distribution must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and -any additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms -will be linked to the Project Gutenberg(tm) License for all works posted -with the permission of the copyright holder found at the beginning of -this work. - -*1.E.4.* Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project -Gutenberg(tm) License terms from this work, or any files containing a -part of this work or any other work associated with Project -Gutenberg(tm). - -*1.E.5.* Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this -electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without -prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with -active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project -Gutenberg(tm) License. - -*1.E.6.* You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary, -compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including any -word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access to or -distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg(tm) work in a format other than -"Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official version -posted on the official Project Gutenberg(tm) web site -(http://www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or -expense to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a -means of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original -"Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other form. Any alternate format must include -the full Project Gutenberg(tm) License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1. - -*1.E.7.* Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying, -performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg(tm) works -unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. - -*1.E.8.* You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing -access to or distributing Project Gutenberg(tm) electronic works -provided that - - - You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from - the use of Project Gutenberg(tm) works calculated using the method - you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed - to the owner of the Project Gutenberg(tm) trademark, but he has - agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid - within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are - legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty - payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in - Section 4, "Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg - Literary Archive Foundation." - - - You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies - you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he - does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg(tm) - License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all - copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue - all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg(tm) - works. - - - You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of - any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the - electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of - receipt of the work. - - - You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free - distribution of Project Gutenberg(tm) works. - - -*1.E.9.* If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project -Gutenberg(tm) electronic work or group of works on different terms than -are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing -from both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and Michael -Hart, the owner of the Project Gutenberg(tm) trademark. Contact the -Foundation as set forth in Section 3. below. - -*1.F.* - -*1.F.1.* Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable -effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread -public domain works in creating the Project Gutenberg(tm) collection. -Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg(tm) electronic works, and the -medium on which they may be stored, may contain "Defects," such as, but -not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate or corrupt data, transcription -errors, a copyright or other intellectual property infringement, a -defective or damaged disk or other medium, a computer virus, or computer -codes that damage or cannot be read by your equipment. - -*1.F.2.* LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right -of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project -Gutenberg(tm) trademark, and any other party distributing a Project -Gutenberg(tm) electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all -liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal fees. -YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT LIABILITY, -BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE PROVIDED IN -PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE TRADEMARK OWNER, AND -ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE LIABLE TO YOU FOR -ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR INCIDENTAL DAMAGES -EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH DAMAGE. - -*1.F.3.* LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a -defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can -receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a -written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you -received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium with -your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you with -the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in lieu of a -refund. If you received the work electronically, the person or entity -providing it to you may choose to give you a second opportunity to -receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If the second copy -is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing without further -opportunities to fix the problem. - -*1.F.4.* Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth -in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS,' WITH NO OTHER -WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT LIMITED TO -WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTIBILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE. - -*1.F.5.* Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied -warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of damages. -If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement violates the -law of the state applicable to this agreement, the agreement shall be -interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or limitation permitted by -the applicable state law. The invalidity or unenforceability of any -provision of this agreement shall not void the remaining provisions. - -*1.F.6.* INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the -trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone -providing copies of Project Gutenberg(tm) electronic works in accordance -with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the production, -promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg(tm) electronic works, -harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, including legal fees, -that arise directly or indirectly from any of the following which you do -or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this or any Project Gutenberg(tm) -work, (b) alteration, modification, or additions or deletions to any -Project Gutenberg(tm) work, and (c) any Defect you cause. - - -Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg(tm) - - -Project Gutenberg(tm) is synonymous with the free distribution of -electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of computers -including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It exists -because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations from -people in all walks of life. - -Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the -assistance they need, is critical to reaching Project Gutenberg(tm)'s -goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg(tm) collection will remain -freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project Gutenberg -Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure and -permanent future for Project Gutenberg(tm) and future generations. To -learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and -how your efforts and donations can help, see Sections 3 and 4 and the -Foundation web page at http://www.pglaf.org . - - -Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive -Foundation - - -The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit -501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the state -of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal Revenue -Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification number is -64-6221541. Its 501(c)(3) letter is posted at -http://www.gutenberg.org/fundraising/pglaf . Contributions to the -Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the -full extent permitted by U.S. federal laws and your state's laws. - -The Foundation's principal office is located at 4557 Melan Dr. -S. Fairbanks, AK, 99712., but its volunteers and employees are scattered -throughout numerous locations. Its business office is located at 809 -North 1500 West, Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887, email -business@pglaf.org. Email contact links and up to date contact -information can be found at the Foundation's web site and official page -at http://www.pglaf.org - -For additional contact information: - - Dr. Gregory B. Newby - Chief Executive and Director - gbnewby@pglaf.org - - -Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation - - -Project Gutenberg(tm) depends upon and cannot survive without wide -spread public support and donations to carry out its mission of -increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be -freely distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest -array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations -($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt -status with the IRS. - -The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating -charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United -States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a -considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up -with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations where -we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND -DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular state -visit http://www.gutenberg.org/fundraising/donate - -While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we -have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition -against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who -approach us with offers to donate. - -International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make any -statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from outside -the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff. - -Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation -methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other ways -including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To donate, -please visit: http://www.gutenberg.org/fundraising/donate - - -Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg(tm) electronic -works. - - -Professor Michael S. Hart is the originator of the Project Gutenberg(tm) -concept of a library of electronic works that could be freely shared -with anyone. For thirty years, he produced and distributed Project -Gutenberg(tm) eBooks with only a loose network of volunteer support. - -Project Gutenberg(tm) eBooks are often created from several printed -editions, all of which are confirmed as Public Domain in the U.S. unless -a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not necessarily keep eBooks -in compliance with any particular paper edition. - -Each eBook is in a subdirectory of the same number as the eBook's eBook -number, often in several formats including plain vanilla ASCII, -compressed (zipped), HTML and others. - -Corrected _editions_ of our eBooks replace the old file and take over -the old filename and etext number. The replaced older file is renamed. -_Versions_ based on separate sources are treated as new eBooks receiving -new filenames and etext numbers. - -Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search facility: - - http://www.gutenberg.org - -This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg(tm), -including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to -subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks. diff --git a/37405-8.zip b/37405-8.zip Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index b786c0d..0000000 --- a/37405-8.zip +++ /dev/null diff --git a/37405-h.zip b/37405-h.zip Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index e2cce27..0000000 --- a/37405-h.zip +++ /dev/null diff --git a/37405-h/37405-h.html b/37405-h/37405-h.htm index 6308426..ba8f3b2 100644 --- a/37405-h/37405-h.html +++ b/37405-h/37405-h.htm @@ -437,27 +437,9 @@ pre { font-family: monospace; font-size: 0.9em; white-space: pre-wrap </style> </head> <body> +<div>*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK 37405 ***</div> <div class="document" id="a-maid-at-king-alfreds-court"> <h1 class="document-title level-1 pfirst title">A MAID AT KING ALFRED’S COURT</h1> - -<!-- -*- encoding: utf-8 -*- --> -<div class="container language-en pgheader" xml:lang="en" id="pg-header"> -<p class="noindent pfirst">This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with -almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or -re-use it under the terms of the <a class="reference internal pginternal" href="#project-gutenberg-license">Project Gutenberg License</a> -included with this eBook or online at -<a class="reference external" href="http://www.gutenberg.org/license">http://www.gutenberg.org/license</a>.</p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 1em"> -</div> -<div class="container" id="pg-machine-header"> -<p class="noindent pfirst">Title: A Maid at King Alfred’s Court</p> -<p class="noindent pnext">Author: Lucy Foster Madison</p> -<p class="noindent pnext">Release Date: September 11, 2011 [EBook #37405]</p> -<p class="noindent pnext">Language: English</p> -<p class="noindent pnext">Character set encoding: UTF-8</p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 1em"> -</div> -<p class="noindent pnext" id="pg-start-line">*** START OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK A MAID AT KING ALFRED’S COURT ***</p> </div> <div class="vspace" style="height: 4em"> </div> @@ -9750,340 +9732,6 @@ Mass.</p> </div> <div class="vspace" style="height: 5em"> </div> -<p class="pfirst" id="pg-end-line">*** END OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK A MAID AT KING ALFRED’S COURT ***</p> -<div class="backmatter"> -</div> -</div> -<div class="language-en level-2 pgfooter section" xml:lang="en" id="a-word-from-project-gutenberg"> -<span id="pg-footer"/><h2 class="level-2 pfirst section-title title">A Word from Project Gutenberg</h2> -<p class="pfirst">We will update this book if we find any errors.</p> -<p class="pnext">This book can be found under: <a class="reference external" href="http://www.gutenberg.org/ebooks/37405">http://www.gutenberg.org/ebooks/37405</a></p> -<p class="pnext">Creating the works from public domain print editions means that no one -owns a United States copyright in these works, so the Foundation (and -you!) can copy and distribute it in the United States without -permission and without paying copyright royalties. Special rules, set -forth in the General Terms of Use part of this license, apply to -copying and distributing Project Gutenberg™ electronic works to -protect the Project Gutenberg™ concept and trademark. Project -Gutenberg is a registered trademark, and may not be used if you charge -for the eBooks, unless you receive specific permission. If you do not -charge anything for copies of this eBook, complying with the rules is -very easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose such as -creation of derivative works, reports, performances and research. -They may be modified and printed and given away – you may do -practically <em class="italics">anything</em> with public domain eBooks. Redistribution is -subject to the trademark license, especially commercial -redistribution.</p> -<div class="level-3 section" id="the-full-project-gutenberg-license"> -<span id="project-gutenberg-license"/><h3 class="level-3 pfirst section-title title">The Full Project Gutenberg License</h3> -<p class="pfirst"><em class="italics">Please read this before you distribute or use this work.</em></p> -<p class="pnext">To protect the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting the free -distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work -(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase “Project -Gutenberg”), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full -Project Gutenberg™ License available with this file or online at -<a class="reference external" href="http://www.gutenberg.org/license">http://www.gutenberg.org/license</a>.</p> -<div class="level-4 section" id="section-1-general-terms-of-use-redistributing-project-gutenberg-electronic-works"> -<h4 class="level-4 pfirst section-title title">Section 1. General Terms of Use & Redistributing Project Gutenberg™ electronic works</h4> -<p class="pfirst"><strong class="bold">1.A.</strong> By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg™ -electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to -and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property -(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all -the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or -destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in your -possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a -Project Gutenberg™ electronic work and you do not agree to be bound by -the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person -or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8.</p> -<p class="pnext"><strong class="bold">1.B.</strong> “Project Gutenberg” is a registered trademark. It may only be -used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who -agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few -things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg™ electronic works -even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See -paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project -Gutenberg™ electronic works if you follow the terms of this agreement -and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg™ electronic -works. See paragraph 1.E below.</p> -<p class="pnext"><strong class="bold">1.C.</strong> The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation (“the -Foundation” or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection -of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works. Nearly all the individual -works in the collection are in the public domain in the United -States. If an individual work is in the public domain in the United -States and you are located in the United States, we do not claim a -right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing, -displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as -all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope -that you will support the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting free -access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg™ works -in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the Project -Gutenberg™ name associated with the work. You can easily comply with -the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the same format -with its attached full Project Gutenberg™ License when you share it -without charge with others.</p> -<p class="pnext"><strong class="bold">1.D.</strong> The copyright laws of the place where you are located also -govern what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most -countries are in a constant state of change. If you are outside the -United States, check the laws of your country in addition to the terms -of this agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, -distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any -other Project Gutenberg™ work. The Foundation makes no -representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any -country outside the United States.</p> -<p class="pnext"><strong class="bold">1.E.</strong> Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:</p> -<p class="pnext"><strong class="bold">1.E.1.</strong> The following sentence, with active links to, or other -immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg™ License must appear -prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg™ work (any work -on which the phrase “Project Gutenberg” appears, or with which the -phrase “Project Gutenberg” is associated) is accessed, displayed, -performed, viewed, copied or distributed:</p> -<blockquote><div> -<p class="pfirst">This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with -almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or -re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included -with this eBook or online at <a class="reference external" href="http://www.gutenberg.org">http://www.gutenberg.org</a></p> -</div></blockquote> -<p class="pfirst"><strong class="bold">1.E.2.</strong> If an individual Project Gutenberg™ electronic work is -derived from the public domain (does not contain a notice indicating -that it is posted with permission of the copyright holder), the work -can be copied and distributed to anyone in the United States without -paying any fees or charges. If you are redistributing or providing -access to a work with the phrase “Project Gutenberg” associated with -or appearing on the work, you must comply either with the requirements -of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or obtain permission for the use of -the work and the Project Gutenberg™ trademark as set forth in -paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.</p> -<p class="pnext"><strong class="bold">1.E.3.</strong> If an individual Project Gutenberg™ electronic work is -posted with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and -distribution must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and -any additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms -will be linked to the Project Gutenberg™ License for all works posted -with the permission of the copyright holder found at the beginning of -this work.</p> -<p class="pnext"><strong class="bold">1.E.4.</strong> Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project -Gutenberg™ License terms from this work, or any files containing a -part of this work or any other work associated with Project -Gutenberg™.</p> -<p class="pnext"><strong class="bold">1.E.5.</strong> Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute -this electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without -prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with -active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project -Gutenberg™ License.</p> -<p class="pnext"><strong class="bold">1.E.6.</strong> You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary, -compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including -any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access -to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg™ work in a format other -than “Plain Vanilla ASCII” or other format used in the official -version posted on the official Project Gutenberg™ web site -(<a class="reference external" href="http://www.gutenberg.org">http://www.gutenberg.org</a>), you must, at no additional cost, fee or -expense to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a -means of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original -“Plain Vanilla ASCII” or other form. Any alternate format must include -the full Project Gutenberg™ License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1.</p> -<p class="pnext"><strong class="bold">1.E.7.</strong> Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying, -performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg™ works -unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.</p> -<p class="pnext"><strong class="bold">1.E.8.</strong> You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing -access to or distributing Project Gutenberg™ electronic works provided -that</p> -<ul class="open"> -<li><p class="first pfirst">You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from -the use of Project Gutenberg™ works calculated using the method you -already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed to -the owner of the Project Gutenberg™ trademark, but he has agreed to -donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project Gutenberg -Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid within 60 -days following each date on which you prepare (or are legally -required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty payments -should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project Gutenberg -Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in Section 4, -“Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation.”</p> -</li> -<li><p class="first pfirst">You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies -you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he -does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg™ -License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all -copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue -all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg™ -works.</p> -</li> -<li><p class="first pfirst">You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of -any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the -electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of -receipt of the work.</p> -</li> -<li><p class="first pfirst">You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free -distribution of Project Gutenberg™ works.</p> -</li> -</ul> -<p class="pfirst"><strong class="bold">1.E.9.</strong> If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project -Gutenberg™ electronic work or group of works on different terms than -are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing -from both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and -Michael Hart, the owner of the Project Gutenberg™ trademark. Contact -the Foundation as set forth in Section 3. below.</p> -<p class="pnext"><strong class="bold">1.F.</strong></p> -<p class="pnext"><strong class="bold">1.F.1.</strong> Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend -considerable effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe -and proofread public domain works in creating the Project Gutenberg™ -collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg™ electronic -works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may contain -“Defects,” such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate or -corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other intellectual -property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or other medium, a -computer virus, or computer codes that damage or cannot be read by -your equipment.</p> -<p class="pnext"><strong class="bold">1.F.2.</strong> LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES – Except for the -“Right of Replacement or Refund” described in paragraph 1.F.3, the -Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the -Project Gutenberg™ trademark, and any other party distributing a -Project Gutenberg™ electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all -liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal -fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT -LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE -PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE -TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE -LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR -INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH -DAMAGE.</p> -<p class="pnext"><strong class="bold">1.F.3.</strong> LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND – If you discover a -defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can -receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a -written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you -received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium -with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you -with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in -lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person -or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second -opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If -the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing -without further opportunities to fix the problem.</p> -<p class="pnext"><strong class="bold">1.F.4.</strong> Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set -forth in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you ‘AS-IS,’ WITH -NO OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT -LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTIBILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.</p> -<p class="pnext"><strong class="bold">1.F.5.</strong> Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied -warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of -damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement -violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the -agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or -limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or -unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the -remaining provisions.</p> -<p class="pnext"><strong class="bold">1.F.6.</strong> INDEMNITY – You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, -the trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone -providing copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in accordance -with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the -production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg™ -electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, -including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of -the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this -or any Project Gutenberg™ work, (b) alteration, modification, or -additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg™ work, and (c) any -Defect you cause.</p> -</div> -<div class="level-4 section" id="section-2-information-about-the-mission-of-project-gutenberg"> -<h4 class="level-4 pfirst section-title title">Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg™</h4> -<p class="pfirst">Project Gutenberg™ is synonymous with the free distribution of -electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of -computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It -exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations -from people in all walks of life.</p> -<p class="pnext">Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the -assistance they need, is critical to reaching Project Gutenberg™'s -goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg™ collection will remain -freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure -and permanent future for Project Gutenberg™ and future generations. To -learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and -how your efforts and donations can help, see Sections 3 and 4 and the -Foundation web page at <a class="reference external" href="http://www.pglaf.org">http://www.pglaf.org</a> .</p> -</div> -<div class="level-4 section" id="section-3-information-about-the-project-gutenberg-literary-archive-foundation"> -<h4 class="level-4 pfirst section-title title">Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation</h4> -<p class="pfirst">The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit -501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the -state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal -Revenue Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification -number is 64-6221541. Its 501(c)(3) letter is posted at -<a class="reference external" href="http://www.gutenberg.org/fundraising/pglaf">http://www.gutenberg.org/fundraising/pglaf</a> . Contributions to the -Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation are tax deductible to -the full extent permitted by U.S. federal laws and your state's laws.</p> -<p class="pnext">The Foundation's principal office is located at 4557 Melan Dr. -S. Fairbanks, AK, 99712., but its volunteers and employees are -scattered throughout numerous locations. Its business office is -located at 809 North 1500 West, Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) -596-1887, email <a class="reference external" href="mailto:business@pglaf.org">business@pglaf.org</a>. Email contact links and up to date -contact information can be found at the Foundation's web site and -official page at <a class="reference external" href="http://www.pglaf.org">http://www.pglaf.org</a></p> -<p class="pnext">For additional contact information:</p> -<blockquote><div> -<div class="line-block outermost"> -<div class="line">Dr. Gregory B. Newby</div> -<div class="line">Chief Executive and Director</div> -<div class="line"><a class="reference external" href="mailto:gbnewby@pglaf.org">gbnewby@pglaf.org</a></div> -</div> -</div></blockquote> -</div> -<div class="level-4 section" id="section-4-information-about-donations-to-the-project-gutenberg-literary-archive-foundation"> -<h4 class="level-4 pfirst section-title title">Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation</h4> -<p class="pfirst">Project Gutenberg™ depends upon and cannot survive without wide spread -public support and donations to carry out its mission of increasing -the number of public domain and licensed works that can be freely -distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest array of -equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations ($1 to -$5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt status -with the IRS.</p> -<p class="pnext">The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating -charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United -States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a -considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up -with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations -where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND -DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular -state visit <a class="reference external" href="http://www.gutenberg.org/fundraising/donate">http://www.gutenberg.org/fundraising/donate</a></p> -<p class="pnext">While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we -have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition -against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who -approach us with offers to donate.</p> -<p class="pnext">International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make -any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from -outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.</p> -<p class="pnext">Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation -methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other -ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To -donate, please visit: <a class="reference external" href="http://www.gutenberg.org/fundraising/donate">http://www.gutenberg.org/fundraising/donate</a></p> -</div> -<div class="level-4 section" id="section-5-general-information-about-project-gutenberg-electronic-works"> -<h4 class="level-4 pfirst section-title title">Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg™ electronic works.</h4> -<p class="pfirst">Professor Michael S. Hart is the originator of the Project Gutenberg™ -concept of a library of electronic works that could be freely shared -with anyone. For thirty years, he produced and distributed Project -Gutenberg™ eBooks with only a loose network of volunteer support.</p> -<p class="pnext">Project Gutenberg™ eBooks are often created from several printed -editions, all of which are confirmed as Public Domain in the -U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not -necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper -edition.</p> -<p class="pnext">Each eBook is in a subdirectory of the same number as the eBook's -eBook number, often in several formats including plain vanilla ASCII, -compressed (zipped), HTML and others.</p> -<p class="pnext">Corrected <em class="italics">editions</em> of our eBooks replace the old file and take over -the old filename and etext number. The replaced older file is -renamed. <em class="italics">Versions</em> based on separate sources are treated as new -eBooks receiving new filenames and etext numbers.</p> -<p class="pnext">Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search -facility:</p> -<blockquote><div> -<p class="pfirst"><a class="reference external" href="http://www.gutenberg.org">http://www.gutenberg.org</a></p> -</div></blockquote> -<p class="pfirst">This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg™, including -how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive -Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to subscribe -to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks.</p> -</div> -</div> -</div> -</div> +<div>*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK 37405 ***</div> </body> </html> diff --git a/37405-rst.zip b/37405-rst.zip Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 62b9e89..0000000 --- a/37405-rst.zip +++ /dev/null diff --git a/37405-rst/37405-rst.rst b/37405-rst/37405-rst.rst deleted file mode 100644 index 3e2dd49..0000000 --- a/37405-rst/37405-rst.rst +++ /dev/null @@ -1,11635 +0,0 @@ -.. -*- encoding: utf-8 -*-
-
-.. meta::
- :PG.Id: 37405
- :PG.Title: A Maid at King Alfred’s Court
- :PG.Released: 2011-09-11
- :PG.Rights: Public Domain
- :PG.Producer: Darleen Dove
- :PG.Producer: the Online Distributed Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net
- :PG.Credits: Darleen Dove
- :DC.Creator: Lucy Foster Madison
- :MARCREL.ill: Ida Waugh
- :DC.Title: A Maid at King Alfred’s Court
- :DC.Language: en
- :DC.Created: 1900
-
-=============================
-A MAID AT KING ALFRED’S COURT
-=============================
-
-.. _pg-header:
-
-.. container:: pgheader language-en
-
- .. style:: paragraph
- :class: noindent
-
- This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with
- almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or
- re-use it under the terms of the `Project Gutenberg License`_
- included with this eBook or online at
- http://www.gutenberg.org/license.
-
-
-
- |
-
- .. _pg-machine-header:
-
- .. container::
-
- Title: A Maid at King Alfred’s Court
-
- Author: Lucy Foster Madison
-
- Release Date: September 11, 2011 [EBook #37405]
-
- Language: English
-
- Character set encoding: UTF-8
-
- |
-
- .. _pg-start-line:
-
- \*\*\* START OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK A MAID AT KING ALFRED’S COURT \*\*\*
-
- |
- |
- |
- |
-
- .. _pg-produced-by:
-
- .. container::
-
- Produced by Darleen Dove and the Online Distributed Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net.
-
- |
-
- Darleen Dove
-
-
-.. role:: small-caps
- :class: small-caps
-
-.. role:: big
- :class: xx-large bold
-
-.. container:: titlepage
-
- .. figure:: images/cover.jpg
- :align: center
- :width: 75%
-
-.. container:: frontispiece
-
- .. figure:: images/illus-fpc.jpg
- :align: center
- :width: 75%
- :alt: ’Twill lull thee to dreamless repose.
-
- “’TWILL LULL THEE TO DREAMLESS REPOSE.”
-
-----
-
-.. role:: xxlarge-bold
- :class: xx-large bold
-
-.. role:: xlarge-bold
- :class: x-large bold
-
-.. role:: smaller
- :class: smaller italics
-
-.. role:: small
- :class: x-small small-caps
-
-.. role:: xxsmall
- :class: xx-small
-
-.. role:: large
- :class: large
-
-.. role:: medium
- :class: medium
-
-.. class:: center
-
- | :xlarge-bold:`A MAID AT KING ALFRED’S COURT`
- |
- | :smaller:`A Story for Girls`
- |
- |
- | :small:`By`
- | :large:`LUCY FOSTER MADISON`
- | :xxsmall:`Author of “A Maid of the First Century,” etc.`
- |
- | :medium:`ILLUSTRATED BY IDA WAUGH`
-
-.. figure:: images/title-emb.png
- :align: center
- :figwidth: 15%
-
-.. class:: center
-
- | :medium:`THE PENN PUBLISHING COMPANY`
- | :medium:`PHILADELPHIA MCM`
-
-.. container:: verso
-
- .. class:: center
-
- :small-caps:`Copyright 1900 by The Penn Publishing Company`
-
-----
-
-.. container:: shrinkwrap align-center
-
- | “I bring, thy favor to attain,
- | King Alfred and his glorious reign.
- | No nobler hero could I bring
- | Than Britain’s pure and gentle king.
- | Brighter than all, his spotless name
- | Shines on his country’s scroll of fame.
- | A thousand years his bones are dust,
- | Yet men still name him as the Just.
- | A hundred kings have ruled his state,
- | Yet him alone she names—The Great.
- | To him, her noblest praise she sings,
- | As mightiest of her mighty kings.”
-
-.. contents:: CONTENTS
- :depth: 1
- :backlinks: entry
-
-.. class:: center
-
- | :big:`A Maid at King Alfred’s Court`
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER I—THE MEETING IN THE FOREST
-===================================
-
-
-Beautiful was the month of October in
-the year of our Lord 877. That part of
-merrie England called Wessex was covered,
-in this ancient time with a vast and extensive
-wood.
-
-Only where the broad estuary of Southampton
-Water divided the tangled woodland, and along
-the river Itchen, was there any break in the
-forest. Formidable were the wastes of Andred’s
-weald, and fortunate the traveler whose path
-lay not apart from the public roads.
-
-Hundreds of wide-spreading, broad-headed
-oak trees covered the hills and valleys, and
-flung their gnarled branches over the rich grassy
-sward beneath. Intermingled with these, sometimes
-so closely as to hide the rays of the sun,
-were beeches, hollies, and copsewood of various
-descriptions.
-
-The great trees were girt round about with
-mosses or wreaths of ivy that betokened their
-age, and their foliage was bright with the hues
-of autumn.
-
-The leaves were falling, but through the
-openings thus made wider vistas of beauty were
-revealed. The rich burnished bronze of the
-oak mingled with the blazing orange of the
-beech. The gray branches of the graceful ash
-contrasted with the fir—stately daughter of
-autumn.
-
-The sunshine streaming through the trees
-caught and intensified the vivid colorings. Red
-of many degrees, up to the gaudiest scarlet;
-every tint of yellow, from the wan gold of the
-primrose to the deep orange of the tiger lily;
-purple from lightest lilac to the darkest shade
-of the pansy, mingled and intermingled, until
-the whole forest seemed one mass of glowing,
-riotous color. Ever and anon the antlers of a
-deer might have been seen as he moved restlessly
-through the wold, and in the nearer glades
-the hares and conies came stealing forth to sport
-or to feed.
-
-In the distance the mellow blasts of a horn
-could be heard, which grew nearer and more
-near until presently on the high road which
-wound through the wastes of forest land from
-Silchester to Winchester (or Winteceaster, as it
-was then called) appeared the forms of two
-people, an old man and a girl.
-
-They moved slowly, the maiden accommodating
-her steps to those of her companion.
-Though not really old, for he was not much
-more than sixty, both the man’s countenance
-and carriage indicated age. His complexion
-was fair and his cheeks ruddy; but his visage
-was deeply furrowed, and his long hair, which
-escaped from under his bonnet, was white as
-snow, as was also his large and forked beard.
-His dark blue woolen mantle was clasped on
-the shoulder by a broad ouche, or brooch;
-his leggins were also of blue woolen, cross-gartered
-by strips of leather. Blue, too, was
-the under tunic. His right arm encircled a
-harp.
-
-The girl who accompanied him was somewhere
-about the age of fourteen. Her form was
-enveloped in a mantle of scarlet wool, to which
-was attached a hood of the same material. The
-face under the hood was wondrously lovely, and
-had already gained her the appellation of “The
-Fair.”
-
-“Grandfather, dearest,” she cried as she
-beheld a log which lay under the overhanging
-branches of a large oak, “see! here is
-rest for thy weariness. I wot that thou art
-tired.”
-
-“Yes, child. The limbs of the old tire
-quickly, and alack! I am not so young as
-I was of yore. The way hath seemed long
-to-day, and we are yet far from Winchester.
-Prithee, wind the horn no longer, for
-I weary of its sound; and truly if there be
-any within hearing, they must know of our
-coming.”
-
-He sat down as he spake, resting his harp on
-his knee. The maiden let fall the horn that
-proclaimed their coming, according to the law
-of the forest, threw back her hood, unfastened
-the fibula that closed the mantle, and
-tossed the garment on the log beside the old
-man. Thus revealed, she stood forth in all her
-beauty.
-
-Her long yellow hair, bound only by a golden
-band, was parted smoothly and hung in ringlets
-on her shoulders. Her complexion was dazzling
-in its fairness; her cheeks rosy; her eyes
-sparkling, and blue as periwinkles. She wore
-a tunic of blue woolen, falling to her ankles,
-and bordered by a band of needlework, for
-which the Anglo-Saxon women were famous.
-Over this was worn a short gonna of scarlet, the
-sleeves of which, reaching in long, loose folds
-to the wrists, were confined there by bracelets.
-The slenderness of her waist was disclosed by a
-girdle, and over her shoulders hung a chain,
-from which was suspended a pair of cymbals
-and the horn. A picturesque figure she made
-as she stood there, and one fair to look upon.
-The old man’s eyes rested upon her fondly, and
-then he spake:
-
-“Art thou not cold, Egwina? The Wyn
-(October) month hath bright sunshine, but his
-breezes carry also the chill that foretokens the
-coming of winter. Heaven forfend that thou
-shouldst become ill.”
-
-The girl laughed merrily.
-
-“Be not irked, grandfather. The mantle
-was wearisome, and I did but cast it aside for a
-time. See! Lest thou shouldst needlessly fret
-thy mind, I will put on the garment again, and
-thou shalt tell me whither we go after Winchester.”
-
-Donning the mantle she sat down beside
-him. The grandfather looked at her tenderly.
-
-“Egwina The Fair art thou called,” said he,
-“but Egwina The Good art thou also. From
-Winchester, dear child, and its market, we will
-wend our way to the royal vill at Chippenham,
-where the king is to winter.”
-
-“Why to Chippenham?” asked the girl.
-“It is not often, grandfather, that thou carest
-to follow the king.”
-
-“True, child; for Alfred hath scops of his
-own in his court, and needeth not the glee of
-Wulfhere, the harper. But even as yon oak
-hath gathered the moss of years, so have sorrows
-come to me, and fain am I to lay down
-their burthen. Of bards there are many; but
-few glee maidens there be who sing as thou dost.
-For thy sake do I hope that the king will take
-us under his hand.”
-
-“But if he will not, then whither?” asked the
-maiden.
-
-“He will,” answered Wulfhere positively.
-“The meanest wayfarer hath the right to bed
-and board for a day and a night in any house.
-Thinkest, then, that Alfred will not give shelter
-and food to a gleeman and maiden? I trow
-that he will.”
-
-“Will not the court be hindrance to thee?”
-questioned the girl gently. “Dear grandfather,
-thou hast been so free always, I fear me much
-that thou wilt mislike to be housed with one
-lord.”
-
-“Were he younger, child, Wulfhere would
-have nought of it. I, and my father, and his
-father’s father have always thus lived, wandering
-from shire to shire; from burgh to burgh;
-from mead hall to mead hall, with harp and
-song and story; and none were so welcome as
-they. Many lords have bestowed gifts upon
-them, and fain would have kept them to sing of
-their bold deeds. But all of us, from father to
-son, liked better to tell of the daring of many
-than the prowess of one. The song of a harp
-of one string becometh in time irksome both to
-hearer and singer. In sooth, ’tis a merry life
-and a free. Alack and a day that ’tis past!
-The Dane is abroad in the land. For a short
-time hath he left us in quiet, and now winter
-will still further stay his hand. Guthrum the
-old is bold, and I fear that the Northmen await
-only the bringing home of the summer ere falling
-upon Wessex.”
-
-“The saints forfend!” ejaculated the girl devoutly.
-
-“So it is for thy weal, Egwina, that we seek
-the king. I would not have thee die as did thy
-brother, Siegbert. God wots how they could
-kill the pretty lad.”
-
-“Tell me of it,” coaxed the maiden well
-knowing the tale, but thus did the old man
-ease his sorrow.
-
-“Thou wert too young to mind thee now that
-it was seven years this harvest when Ubbo and
-Oskitul with the tearful Danes fell upon
-the abbey of Croyland. To the monks had I
-sent Siegbert, for the abbot had heard his singing
-and was pleased with his beauty. ‘He
-shall be a second Cynewulf,’ said he, ‘when he
-shall have become learned.’ I wotted not that
-I was sending the boy to his death. But even
-while the abbot and the priests, together with
-the choir, performed the mass and were singing
-the Psalter, the pagans swooped down upon them,
-and none were there left to tell the tale. So
-little do these heathen care for our holy religion.
-In sooth, meseems that it glads their
-hearts to destroy our minsters and abbeys. They
-cared neither for the helplessness of the old nor
-the harmlessness of childhood. Bright and
-beautiful as that Baldur whom they worship,
-methinks they would have spared him. But
-hearken! was not that a call?”
-
-Both listened intently, and through the clear,
-crisp air there came a cry for help.
-
-“Some mishap hath befallen a wayfarer!” exclaimed
-Wulfhere rising quickly to his feet, his
-weariness vanishing instantly. “Come, Egwina,
-wind thy horn that he may know that help is
-near.”
-
-The maiden blew a long, loud blast and then
-they hastened in the direction whence the cry
-had come. Soon a turn of the road brought
-them in sight of the figures of a youth and a
-maiden. The girl was lying prone upon the
-sward. The youth bent over her anxiously
-stroking her hands. Both were clothed in the
-bright-colored garments of which the Saxons
-were so fond. The embroidery and richness
-of adornment of their dress proclaimed them
-to be of noble rank. A falcon hovered disconsolately
-near them, and a spear lay on the
-ground.
-
-As soon as the lad caught sight of Wulfhere
-and Egwina, he uttered an exclamation of joy.
-
-“Be of good heart, Ethelfleda,” he cried;
-“here comes a gleeman and his daughter. I
-wot that they will help us.”
-
-“Son, wherefore thy call?” queried the bard,
-approaching.
-
-“My sister hath wrenched her foot against a
-stone,” replied the youth. “We stole away to
-try my new falcon with the lure, and all would
-have been well had not this befallen us. Wilt
-thou not, good harper, hasten into Winchester
-and bespeak for us a palfrey?”
-
-“Edward,” spoke the maiden quickly, “seest
-thou not that the gleeman is old? Do thou go,
-my brother, and leave me with them.”
-
-“Truly hast thou spoken, Ethelfleda,” returned
-the youth, rising. “I crave forgiveness, bard,
-that I saw not thy years. Quickly will I go
-and as quickly come again. Irk not thyself
-while I am gone, my sister.” With a bow to
-Wulfhere and Egwina, and a salute for his sister
-the youth hurried away.
-
-“I hear the ripling of a rill,” remarked Egwina.
-“Cooling will its waters feel to thy foot.”
-
-“But how canst thou bring the water?” asked
-the maiden, curiously. “Thou hast no bowl
-either of horn or wood.”
-
-“Nay; but I have these,” and Egwina
-touched her cymbals. “Though they be shallow,
-yet enough will they hold for thy ankle.”
-
-She unloosened the shoe of the maiden as she
-spoke and removed the silken leggins, marveling
-much at their richness as she did so.
-
-“There!” she said, after she had laved the foot
-in the cold water. “Doth it not feel better!”
-
-“It doth,” answered the maiden; “so well
-that methinks I can stand upon it. How Edward
-will wonder!”
-
-“Do not so!” ejaculated Wulfhere, but the
-girl was up before he had spoken. Only for a
-moment, however. She reeled, and would have
-fallen had not the gleeman caught her.
-
-“Thou wert o’er rash,” he chided, gently
-stroking her brow while Egwina fetched more
-water and again bathed the ankle. The maiden
-was white from the pain, but she bravely repressed
-the moans that rose to her lips.
-
-“Witless was I,” she murmured. “Now will
-I lie still until help comes. O’er rashness is as
-bad, I ween, as not enough boldness.”
-
-“True,” said Wulfhere. “Thou art young,
-maiden, and fearless is thy spirit. Thou hast
-yet to learn that valor is not all in the doing of
-brave deeds. To bear well is also valorous.”
-
-“Methinks that thou dost speak truly,” she
-returned. “Thou needst bathe the foot no
-longer, maiden, for now doth it feel better.
-Wilt thou not, ministrel, out of thy good
-pleasure beguile the time by story?”
-
-“What likest thou best to hear?” asked he,
-well pleased, for the scop delighted in his art.
-
-“Of the deeds of our forefathers,” she replied,
-quickly. “Well do I love to hear of
-them.”
-
-“Then will I tell thee of how Hengist gained
-the land for his castle. Hast heard it?”
-
-“Nay; say on.”
-
-“After Hengist had driven the Picts back to
-the marches,” began Wulfhere, “he came to
-Vortigern the king, and asked for a city or
-town that he might be held in the same honor
-that he was held among his own countrymen;
-but Vortigern answered that he could not, as it
-would be displeasing to his people. ‘Then,’
-said Hengist, ‘give me only so much ground as
-I can encircle by a leather thong.’ To this
-Vortigern readily yielded, disdaining that which
-could be enclosed within a thong. Hengist,
-taking a bull’s hide, made one thong of the
-whole, with which he did encircle much ground,
-so that he built a fortress upon it, to which he
-could go should need require. Vortigern was
-wroth at being so outwitted, but Hengist called
-the strong place Thancastre,” which is to say
-“Thong Castle.”
-
-Ethelfleda laughed.
-
-“Of merry humor was Hengist,” she said.
-“It is pleasing to hear such things! Wittest
-thou aught else of him?”
-
-“Wottest thou, maiden, how Vortigern was
-taken captive by Rowena?”
-
-“Yea; but even as wine groweth better by
-standing, so do old tales gather wit in oft telling.
-Say on.”
-
-“When Hengist had made an end of building
-his strong place he bade Vortigern come to
-see it. The king was disquieted at the strength
-of the castle, and, unknown to Hengist, sought
-to list the men to himself. When they had
-feasted and the mead glowed in the bowl,
-Rowena, daughter of Hengist, came forth from
-her bower bearing a golden cup full of wine
-which, kneeling, she presented to the king.
-‘Lord king,’ she cried, ‘wacht heil!’ ‘What doth
-she mean?’ asked the king of Hengist. ‘She
-but offers to drink thy health,’ was the answer.
-‘Thou shouldst say, ‘Drink heil!’’ The king
-did as he was told, and when the maiden drank
-kissed her, and then drank also. Then so
-stirred was he by her beauty that he gave to
-Hengist all of Kent for her hand. Thus through
-a maiden did the Saxons first get a share of
-Britain for their own.”
-
-“Quotha! that is good!” exclaimed Ethelfleda.
-“I thought not of that before, and full
-oft have I heard the tale. Pleasing are thy
-stories! I would hear more of them. Tell on,
-harper.”
-
-Thus entreated, Wulfhere told his choicest
-tales of folklore and legends, and so well was
-the maiden entertained that the time did not
-seem long until Edward returned with attendants
-and a palfrey for her use.
-
-“Kind have ye been to me,” said the noble
-damsel, “and much do I thank ye for it.
-Prithee take this ring, maiden. It is not only
-a ward against the wiles of the wicca (witch),
-but betokeneth purity also. Take it to keep
-thee in mind of Ethelfleda.”
-
-When she had thus spoken, her brother lifted
-her before him on the palfrey, and with many
-thanks for their courtesy, rode off with their
-servitors.
-
-“Sawest thou, granther, how rich were their
-garments?” asked Egwina when the turn in
-the road hid them from their sight.
-
-“Yea; they are gentlefolk,” answered Wulfhere.
-“Of good blood comes the maiden for
-she moaned not but bore well the pain of the
-wrench, though she was white from the hurt of
-it.”
-
-“And the youth! How proud in bearing he
-was!”
-
-“Yea; noble was his port. Yet methinks it
-would have been more seemly to have given us
-the name of their father. Now we wot not who
-or what they be save that they be gentle.
-Marry! I misdoubt not that the father is a
-thegn. Mayhap, one of the king’s.”
-
-“But how kind of heart the maiden was!”
-mused Egwina. “How beautiful the ring
-which she gave me!” She looked at it admiringly.
-
-“It is a sapphire, and of great worth,”
-said the gleeman examining it. “Now, child,
-let us hasten to Winchester there to find
-some mead hall; for where there is wassail,
-there is welcome for the gleeman. Hasten,
-Egwina.”
-
-The two started off at a brisk walk, and were
-soon lost to view in the forest.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER II—WINCHESTER
-=====================
-
-
-Under Æthelwulf, Alfred’s father, Winchester
-had become the chief city of England; for
-while the other kingdoms went down before the
-Northern pirates, Wessex still stood its ground.
-It was farther off from the main points of
-attack, and had the incalculable advantage
-of a succession of capable kings: Egbert, Æthelwulf,
-and—at the time of our story—Alfred.
-
-As the Danish invasion pressed more and
-more, Wessex grew to be the champion of all
-the other kingdoms of England. For the ruin
-of the north made it the sole remaining home
-of the civilized life of the land. Happily for
-Wessex and for England, the greatest of English
-kings succeeded to the throne at the most
-critical moment.
-
-The six years that Alfred had sat upon the
-throne had been troubled and restless. During
-the first year, nine pitched battles were fought
-with the Danes. Then Alfred was forced to
-pay to the Northmen money for peace, for the
-invaders occupied all of Northumbria, Mercia,
-and East Anglia, and the West Saxons, deeming
-the struggle hopeless, and fearful of being
-brought under their rule, responded no longer
-to the call to battle.
-
-For a short time Wessex was left undisturbed.
-During this interval the indefatigable Alfred
-builded ships and met the pirates upon the sea,
-defeating them on their own element. In 876
-the peace was broken with that facility which
-characterized the breaking of Danish oaths, and
-it was not until the beginning of the year 877,
-the time of our story, that peace was again
-restored.
-
-In that forest, before spoken of, just beyond a
-circular chalk down later called St. Catherine’s
-hill—where the valley was at the narrowest and
-the downs sloped gently to the little river of
-Ichen, stood Winchester. In the time of the
-Roman, a main thoroughfare, still the High
-Street of the city, bisected it from East Gate to
-West Gate. At right angles with that street
-ran a main intersecting road from South Gate
-to North Gate. The West Saxon kings did but
-follow the lead of the Roman in retaining this
-division of the town, and, up the rising ground
-towards the west on either side of the ancient
-Roman road from the eastward gate, the houses
-of the citizens were clustered into a street; with
-here and there a stone-built dwelling, and the
-rest of “wattle and dab” construction. In the
-southeastern part of the town stood the minster
-of St. Swithen strongly inclosed, and protected
-on the north by the river and marsh lands.
-Near this convent stood the royal vill, from
-which place emanated all those plans against the
-encroachments of the Danes, the school of
-justice and learning, and the bulwark of
-England’s defense. Near the palace were the
-dwellings of the bishop and his clergy; the
-residence of the wicgerefa, which was near the
-site of the courts of justice, and in the centre of
-the town was the market with its cross.
-
-The day after the one on which the events
-narrated in the last chapter had taken place, a
-busy scene was presented in the market. Merchandise
-of all sorts was exposed for sale. Stalwart
-Saxons, called reeves, with the badge of
-the king’s authority upon them, had charge of
-the steelyards, yard measures, and bushels, and
-were kept busy weighing and measuring that
-each might receive his just due, and the sale be
-legal according to the doom of the land. It
-was the endeavor on the part of the authorities
-to confine all bargaining as much as possible to
-towns and walled places, so that the people
-might be assured of fair dealing, and a warranty
-of what the Saxon laws called unlying witnesses.
-
-Yet not all the citizens were occupied in
-trade, nor was all the market given up to traffic.
-On one side, quite away from the stalls, two circular
-spaces were set apart; one for bear, the
-other for bull baiting. Closer to the stalls, yet
-not so near as to detract from the business of the
-mart, some gleemen were exercising their art.
-One dexterous juggler threw three knives and
-three balls alternately in the air, catching them
-one by one as they fell.
-
-Another, a short distance from the juggler,
-was gravely leading a great bear to dance on its
-hind legs, while his coadjutor kept time on the
-flageolet. Around each of these amusements
-was gathered the crowd that in every clime or
-age such things attract.
-
-The merriment was at its height when from
-the upper end of the market appeared two figures
-that quietly stationed themselves near one of
-the stalls. It was Egwina and her grandfather.
-During a momentary lull the old gleeman struck
-his harp, and together he and his grandchild
-lifted up their voices in song.
-
-The excellence of the music, for Wulfhere
-was a skillful harper, the sweetness of the song,
-and above all the wonderful beauty of the
-maiden, drew all eyes in that direction. There
-was a murmur of approval, and the crowd
-surged toward them, and gathered round the
-two, leaving the coarser attractions of baiting
-and juggling for the more refined ones of melody
-and beauty.
-
-“Marry!” ejaculated the juggler in disgust
-as he found himself forsaken. “’Twere unmannerly
-thus to make one forego his craft.”
-
-“Be not disheartened, friend,” said he with
-the dancing bear as he chained the animal, and
-quietly stretched himself out on some straw.
-“Fickle is the mind of man. Make use of thy
-leisure while thou mayst. ’Twill be but a short
-time ere they will come again.”
-
-“Quotha! but the gifts will be showered upon
-the maiden. And, fair though she be, Ælfric
-would gather them to his own hoard.” And he
-gazed moodily at the crowd which surrounded
-the harper and the maiden.
-
-Song followed song in quick succession, for
-the Saxons loved to hear of the brave deeds of
-the heroes of old, until at last Wulfhere declared
-himself unable to sing longer, and, laden
-with gifts, the two slowly wended their way from
-the city. Vainly did the juggler await the
-return of an audience. The balls and knives
-seemed to have lost their charm for the people,
-and, muttering anathemas upon the ministrel
-and his daughter, he, too, left Winchester, but
-in disgust.
-
-“Well have we done, Egwina,” said Wulfhere,
-pausing when they were some little distance
-from the town, to conceal the gold and
-other gifts about his person. “Truly, Winchester
-is worthily called the first city of the
-Saxons. Kingly hath it proven itself to be.
-Were it not that I fear the Dane, beshrew me
-if I would ask aught better than to dwell
-therein.”
-
-“But why could we not, grandfather? Then
-might it be that we could behold again the youth
-and the maiden whom we met in the forest.
-Didst thou see aught of them?”
-
-“No, child; and let not thy heart dwell upon
-them. Not long are nobles mindful of their
-words. Whilst thou may be in favor to-day,
-the morrow doth full oft bring unkindness.”
-
-“But the maiden, Ethelfleda, her brother
-called her, seemed not like one to forget,” and
-Egwina twirled the sapphire ring upon her
-finger. “She spake as though there were truth
-and well-meaning in her words.”
-
-“And so there were for the time,” answered
-Wulfhere; “but well-a-day! she is young,
-and the young learn easily the lesson of forgetfulness.”
-
-“Why could we not live in Winchester?”
-asked the girl after a moment’s silence. “Methinks
-that we could find some thegn to take us
-under his mund. Why, grandfather, is not that
-the city where the king abideth?”
-
-She stopped short, and half turned as though
-to return to the town. Wulfhere smiled.
-
-“The king hath already sought the palace at
-Chippenham,” he said. “Wottest thou not that
-by the doom of the witan he cannot dwell all
-the year in one burgh only? And I wish not
-to seek the protection of any lord but him in
-these troublesome times. Alfred hath shown
-himself able to cope with the invader, and there
-is surety nowhere else for life and limb. ’Tis
-for thy weal, child, that I fear, and to none but
-him will I commend thee. Besides, to whom
-but the king doth the protection of the wanderer
-belong?”
-
-Egwina turned with a half sigh, for deep
-down in her heart lurked the wish to see again
-the noble maiden and the youth who had spoken
-so kindly to them the day before, and in leaving
-Winchester she felt that she left also the
-probability of seeing them once more. But unquestioned
-obedience from child to parent was
-the rule in those days, and so without further
-remark she trudged on, varying the monotony
-of the journey by frequent blasts of the horn.
-Presently the mellow notes of another horn
-floated to their ears. Wulfhere glanced back
-over his shoulder.
-
-“Behold, another cometh,” he said. “Stop,
-Egwina! If he choose to bear us company, the
-way will not seem so long.”
-
-They waited for him, and soon the juggler
-came up with them.
-
-“Whither away, my merry man?” cried
-Wulfhere heartily, as the gleeman approached.
-“Brothers we be of the same craft. Therefore,
-if it seems good to thee, let us bear each other
-company.”
-
-The juggler hesitated a moment, and then answered:
-
-“Willing am I for a short while at least; if
-it so be that the girl will wind the horn while
-thou and I talk by the way.”
-
-“With right good-will will she do so,” answered
-the harper. “’Tis as easily wound for
-three as for two, and always doth she wind it to
-save me the toil. Wulfhere is not what he once
-was!”
-
-“Wulfhere is thy name?” questioned the
-other, fixing his glittering eyes upon the maiden
-with such a look that she shrank from it, and
-crept close to the side of her grandsire. “Ælfric
-am I called in East Anglia, which is my
-home; but the Danes have driven us from our
-houses, or pressed into slavery our people, and I
-fled into Wessex for safety.”
-
-“Brothers we be in craft, and sibbe also in
-the fact that we flee from the Dane,” remarked
-Wulfhere. “Fearful is the pirate who hath so
-ruthlessly destroyed the homes and laid waste
-the land of our people.”
-
-“Whither art thou going?” queried Ælfric.
-
-“North into Berkshire and from thence into
-Wiltshire,” answered the old man.
-
-“Then together can we journey but a short
-distance, for on the morrow our paths must be
-sundered, as I go into Kent. But while our
-roads are one tell me of the deeds which the
-Northmen have done of which thou thyself
-wottest, and I in turn will tell thee that which
-hath happened to me.”
-
-Then, with emotion, did Wulfhere tell of his
-grief in the death of his grandson, Siegbert.
-
-“And I,” said Ælfric, after he had expressed
-his sympathy, “abode in Thetford of East
-Anglia at the house of Eldred the thegn, and
-was the chief of his gleemen. None was so
-honored as I, and the heart of my lord clave
-unto me with love. Alack! the Northman fell
-upon us, and I wot not whether my lord be living
-or dead. I fled from the foe. When I was
-far distant, I looked back, and behold the manor
-was in flames.”
-
-“Didst thou not fight for thy lord?” queried
-Wulfhere in amazement.
-
-“Nay; why should I risk life in vain?
-Naught would it have availed him. I myself
-would have been slain, so I fled.”
-
-“It was not the old custom,” remarked the
-elder Saxon, “thus to abandon one’s lord.
-’Twere shame to live were he slain.”
-
-“Times are not as they once were,” returned
-Ælfric hastily, avoiding the glance of the
-harper. “Custom hath changed, and, I trow,
-for the better. Beautiful is thy ring, maiden!
-Where gottest thou it?”
-
-“’Twas a gift,” returned Egwina, as she allowed
-the man to examine the jewel, shrinking
-from his touch as she did so, for she liked not
-his appearance.
-
-“A gift? I’ll warrant that thou and thy
-grandfather have many such?” And there was
-envy and avarice in the juggler’s look.
-
-“There be many—” began Egwina, when
-Wulfhere interrupted her:
-
-“Wind thy horn, child, a little distance
-from us that our talk be not disturbed by the
-sound.”
-
-Obediently the girl ran ahead a little, and
-Wulfhere resumed the conversation with Ælfric
-concerning the atrocities committed by the
-Danes. The shades of evening were falling
-when at last the ministrel called to the girl:
-
-“Child, is not that a monastery that looms in
-the distance?”
-
-“Yes, granther,” and Egwina ran to his
-side.
-
-“Then there will we abide. Long have we
-wayfared, and wearied am I by the journey.
-Though the priests may not hearken to song, or
-story, or glee-beam, yet will they shelter us for
-the night.”
-
-Quickening their steps they entered the courtyard
-of the convent, which was a low building
-of timber, fortified by a wall.
-
-The dwellings of the Anglo-Saxons with the
-exception of a few great nobles, were simple in the
-extreme. Yet simple as were their abodes, the
-monasteries were handsome, and great wealth
-and possessions were held by the church. Despite
-all this, learning was at the very lowest
-ebb, so much so that when Alfred was atheling,
-and desired to learn Latin, he could find no
-one in all his father’s kingdom capable of teaching
-him. There were no inns in England at this
-time, and all travelers, whether on business or
-pleasure, were entertained by the convents.
-
-Wulfhere, Ælfric, and Egwina were welcomed
-by the monks and refreshed by the bath, for
-the Saxons were a cleanly people, and fond of
-bathing; then were they called into a long, low
-hall, the refectory or dining-room, and invited
-to partake of supper. Cakes of barley, fish,
-swine flesh, milk, eggs, and cheese, with plenty
-of mead to wash it down, constituted the repast;
-for even the priests of this hardy race were
-hearty eaters and fond of good cheer.
-
-The meat was passed round on spits, and each
-one cut a portion for himself with his knife, and
-then ate it, using the fingers to convey the
-food to the mouth, as there were no forks.
-
-After the meal, all gathered round the fire
-which was built in the centre of the room,
-the smoke escaping through a hole or cover in
-the roof.
-
-“It is forbidden us to listen to the songs of the
-people,” said the abbot addressing Wulfhere,
-“but mayhap thou canst sing to us the songs
-of the Church.”
-
-“Nay, good father,” answered Wulfhere, “I
-am not skilled in sacred song.”
-
-“Cannot thy daughter sing them?” asked the
-abbot. “Truly it were ill if so fair a flower
-should know naught of the songs of the
-Faith.”
-
-“I know not,” replied Wulfhere in perplexity.
-
-“There is one that I know,” interrupted Egwina,
-softly. “It was one that my mother sang.”
-
-“Let us hear it, daughter,” said the abbot.
-
-Without hesitation, Egwina then sang the
-“Crist” of Cynewulf.
-
-“It was well sung,” commented the abbot,
-after Egwina had concluded. “Sweet is it to
-Him when the voice of youth sounds His
-praises. Knowest thou no more, my child?”
-
-“Nay, I know none other,” answered Egwina.
-
-“Thou must not think ill of us, father,” spoke
-the harper hastily, “that we wot not of these
-things. Our aim is to please the people, and
-the mead hall cares but for the song of the
-warrior or of glory.”
-
-“True,” answered the abbot, “yet Aldhelm
-used thy art to advantage. Hast thou not heard
-how the good priest stood on the bridge of
-Malmesbury, where the ministrels were wont to
-stand, because the people would not come to
-worship, and there did he sing of war and the
-heroes, until attracted by the sweetness of his
-voice, he had gained their attention? Then did
-he change the words, and sing to them of the
-Holy One and the blessed Virgin. In which
-manner many were instructed in our sacred religion
-and brought to the Church.”
-
-“Sayest thou so, good father?” broke in
-Ælfric, the juggler. “Marry! but well would
-it please me to hear such songs! Canst thou or
-thy monks sing for us any of the songs that he
-sang?”
-
-“There is one, brother, which is food for reflection.
-That we will sing thee, and then after
-the Te Deum. Then shall ye tell us if aught
-hath happened recently from the Dane.”
-
-Without further ado, the monks began singing
-the following dismal dirge, the brief metre
-sounding abruptly on the ear with a measured
-stroke like the passing bell:
-
- | “For thee was a house built ere thou wert born,
- | For thee was a mold shapen ere thou of thy mother camest.
- | Its height is not determined, nor its depth measured;
- | Nor is it closed up, however long it may be, until I thee bring where thou shalt remain;
- | Until I shall measure thee, and the sod of the earth.
- | Thy house is not highly built; it is not unhigh and low.
- | When thou art in it, the heel ways are low, the side ways unhigh.
- | The roof is built thy breast full high;
- | So thou shalt in earth dwell full cold, dim, and dark.
- | Doorless is that house, and dark it is within.
- | There thou art fast detained, and Death holds the key.
- | Loathly is that earth house, and grim to dwell in.
- | There thou shalt dwell, and worms shall share thee.
- | Thus thou art laid, and leavest thy friends.
- | Thou hast no friend that will come to thee,
- | Who will ever inquire how that house liketh thee.
- | Who shall ever open for thee the door, and seek thee;
- | For soon thou becomest loathly and hateful to look upon.”
-
-“The saints guard us!” ejaculated Ælfric,
-crossing himself devoutly. “I like not thy
-song, father, and if it were with songs like that,
-it marvels me much how thy Aldhelm should
-draw the people to hear him. Quotha! my
-flesh creepeth to think of it! Doth not thine,
-Friend Harper?”
-
-Wulfhere’s face was inscrutable, and he made
-no reply for, Saxon-like, he scorned to show that
-the picture held any dread for him.
-
-“It is indeed gloomy to think upon, son,”
-said the abbot, “if that were all of death; but
-the religion of our Saviour hath robbed the
-grave of its terrors. We know that the soul is
-beyond, and what matters the body?”
-
-“A truce to such talk,” cried Ælfric. “Give
-us the Te Deum, priest. I like not to think on
-such things.”
-
-“It shall be as thou wishest, though much I
-mislike to leave the subject as I perceive that
-thou art ungodly.”
-
-Then all joined in the sublime, unmetrical
-Te Deum.
-
-“Did thy priest but sing that,” burst from
-the juggler, “I would wonder not at the people
-listening to him.”
-
-The abbot smiled, well pleased.
-
-“Thy heart is not altogether hardened, son,
-if it be touched by the hymn,” he said. “Mayhap
-thou wilt be willing yet to talk with me.”
-
-After more singing, the conversation turned
-upon the Danes, and the probability of a fresh
-outbreak discussed. The hour was late when
-the abbot, noting that Egwina’s eyes were heavy
-and that it was with difficulty she kept awake,
-arose.
-
-“To bed! to bed! See ye not that the
-maiden is aweary?”
-
-So saying he conducted them to the guest
-house, a building in the courtyard but without
-the convent proper, and soon quiet reigned over
-the monastery.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER III—A THIEF IN THE NIGHT
-================================
-
-
-Soft and downy was the bed in the bower
-chamber to which Egwina had been assigned,
-and grateful was it to the weary maiden, who was
-soon fast asleep.
-
-It seemed to her that she had slept but a
-short time when something awakened her. She
-lay quite still trying to determine what it could
-be, and hearing only the soughing of the wind.
-
-Suddenly, she felt her hand taken softly, and
-the sapphire ring which Ethelfleda had given
-her was gently withdrawn from her finger. For
-a moment the girl thought that she must be
-dreaming, and quickly clasped her right hand
-over the left. The ring was in truth gone. She
-grew numb with fear as the fact dawned upon
-her. There was a thief in the room.
-
-Her heart almost stopped its beating, and
-then began to throb fast. Was it one of the
-monks? No, no; they were too good, too kind
-for that! It must be, it was Ælfric the juggler,
-who had joined them on their journey. Had he
-not looked covetously upon the jewel? At this
-moment she heard the thief moving quietly
-toward the door. The sound broke the spell
-that held her. It was too dark for her to
-see anything, but she sprang from the bed
-shrieking:
-
-“Grandfather! grandfather! Awake! awake!”
-
-There was a muttered ejaculation from the
-intruder. He turned, bounded back toward
-her and felled her, with a blow; then, as Wulfhere
-ran into the room, dashed from the house.
-
-“Egwina! Egwina!” called the harper in
-alarm. “What is it? What hath befallen
-thee?”
-
-There was no response, and in trying to reach
-the couch, he stumbled over the body of the
-girl.
-
-“My child! My child!” broke from his lips
-in agonized accents as he recognized Egwina’s
-form by the feel of her garments and hair.
-“What hath happened to thee, little one?”
-
-Still there came no reply, and almost crazed
-by the darkness and the silence, Wulfhere ran
-across the courtyard and began to pound with
-all his might upon the portals of the convent,
-calling upon the abbot as he did so.
-
-“What hath happened?” cried the abbot from
-within in response to the clamor. “Why rouse
-ye reverend men from needed slumber?”
-
-“Because,” cried Wulfhere, frantically,
-“something hath befallen my child. I know
-not what evil hath been wrought, but only that
-she lieth dead or in a swoon. For the love of
-heaven, good father, open unto me!”
-
-There was a rattle of chains, and then the
-door swung back, and the old man was surrounded
-by the monks.
-
-“What is it, son?” demanded the abbot.
-
-“I know not,” cried Wulfhere, “save only
-that Egwina cried out to me in terror. Now
-lies she there, and whether she be quick or dead
-I wot not. Come!”
-
-The abbot was quick to act.
-
-“A leech and herbs,” he commanded.
-Without further parley, he ran rapidly with
-Wulfhere to the guest-house, the monks following.
-
-Egwina still lay unconscious on the floor.
-The abbot and Wulfhere stroked her hands
-while the leech applied various restoratives.
-Soon the maiden showed signs of returning consciousness,
-and the leech gave her a drink
-which he prepared from the herbs. In a short
-time she had so far recovered as to be able to
-tell her story.
-
-“And see, granther,” she concluded, “the
-ring that the maiden gave me hath been taken.”
-
-Wulfhere uttered an exclamation as a sudden
-thought struck him, and he sprang to his feet.
-“Ælfric! Where is Ælfric?”
-
-Several of the monks started in search of him,
-but no juggler could be found.
-
-“’Tis he who hath done this!” cried Wulfhere.
-
-“Hast thou lost aught of other treasure?”
-asked the abbot. “If his purpose were robbery,
-methinks that he would have deprived
-thee also of booty.”
-
-Wulfhere drew from under his tunic the
-pouch that he always carried strapped about his
-waist, and from it took a bag.
-
-“By the bones of the holy Cuthbert,” he exclaimed,
-“it is empty!”
-
-And so, indeed, it proved. The gold, silver,
-and copper coins, and gems which had been
-given him, were all gone. With a groan the
-old man let the bag fall to the floor.
-
-“Courage, man!” cried the abbot. “Thou
-hast not time to moan. Already hath the first
-cock crowed for sun-rising. ’Twill be but a
-short time ere morning dawns, and then we will
-seek the niddering. We will loose the hounds
-upon his track, and though he have a few hours
-the best of us, natheless we shall o’ertake him.”
-
-So, in the early morning, Wulfhere and a
-small party of monks on palfreys set forth from
-the convent. Hounds of the best English breed
-so famed at this time were let loose upon the
-trail. It was not until late in the afternoon
-that the man-hunt was brought to a close.
-
-Then the hounds gathered round some alders
-in which Ælfric lay concealed. He was soon
-dislodged from his covert, and, seeing that resistance
-was useless, suffered himself to be led
-back to the monastery.
-
-“Brother,” said Wulfhere to him, more in
-sorrow than in anger, “I knew not before that
-a gleeman would deal with another as a pagan
-might.” But Ælfric answered not a word.
-
-A report of the matter was laid before the
-sciregerefa, the reeve or sheriff of the county,
-and Wulfhere, Egwina, the abbot, and such of
-the monks that knew of the affair, were summoned
-before him.
-
-In the presence of this man, the bishop, and
-the ealdorman, Wulfhere accused the juggler
-of the theft.
-
-“In the Lord,” said he, “do I urge this accusation
-with full right, and without fiction,
-deceit, or any fraud; so from me was stolen the
-gold and gems which my craft had brought me,
-and of this do I complain. Also from my
-granddaughter was taken a ring. These things
-were found again with Ælfric the juggler.”
-
-Then the gerefa proceeded to examine the
-several persons. Ælfric looked upon Egwina
-with aversion as the maiden gave her simple
-account of the loss of her ring and the subsequent
-occurrences.
-
-“I know no more,” concluded she, “for when
-I called aloud to my grandfather, the man did
-strike me, and I fell into a swound.”
-
-“And this is the man?” inquired the gerefa.
-“Marry! Is it thus that a Saxon demeans
-himself?”
-
-“Nay,” said Egwina, sweetly, “I would not
-take oath that it was he, good gerefa; for it was
-dark, and I could not see. Mayhap he meant
-only to affright me.”
-
-The gerefa, the ealdorman, and even the
-bishop smiled at this artless attempt to shield
-the fellow.
-
-“He doth not deserve thy pity, maiden,”
-said the sheriff gently. “I misdoubt not that
-he is the man sith the booty was found upon
-him. Thou needst say no more.”
-
-Egwina sat down by her grandfather while
-the abbot and the monks deposed. Then the
-reeve turned to the juggler:
-
-“Ælfric, by these witnesses thou hast been
-proven to have taken the ring belonging to the
-maiden, and the coin and gems of the bard.
-Hast thou aught to answer for thyself? Why
-didst thou this thing? Is it not enow for the
-Northmen to pillage our people that they must
-prey upon each other?”
-
-Ælfric was silent for a moment, and then
-raised his head defiantly.
-
-“Naught can be gained by saying that I did
-it not, for ye have proved it. Ælfric did rob
-the old man of his gold, and the girl of her
-ring. Will ye know why? They were mine
-by right. Ye have dooms by which a man
-must pay bot if he wrong his neighbor by theft
-or feud; but no weregeld must he pay that
-takes from another his trade. Yet is not that
-an injury? This then have the scop and the
-maiden done to me: ’twas in the market at
-Winchester that I played with my balls and
-knives. The people cried up the act for they
-were pleased. Then, before it was time for the
-giving of the gifts, did this harper and his
-daughter come. They sang, and the throng
-left me. Have they not robbed me? I took
-that which was mine own. Had they but waited
-until the distribution of gifts, naught would
-have befallen them. I have said.”
-
-He sat down as he spake, and a silence fell
-upon the company. Such a plea was unusual.
-There was a puzzled look upon the faces of the
-ealdorman and the bishop. Soon the gerefa
-spake:
-
-“Natheless, Ælfric, the mulct must be paid.
-Little did the harper and his daughter reck
-that they took gifts from thee. It was but a
-whim of fortune, and doth not condone thy
-fault. Thou knowest the doom. Canst pay
-thy weregeld?”
-
-Ælfric shook his head sullenly.
-
-“Then hast thou kindred who will pay it for
-thee?”
-
-But the juggler clasped his hands.
-
-“There is none,” cried he, “that is sibbe to
-me. Do to me as ye will for none is there to
-pay the bot.”
-
-“If thou canst not pay thy weregeld,” said
-the reeve, “and there is no man to pay it for
-thee, then must thou become a wite theow according
-to the doom; for thus doth it read:
-‘If anyone through conviction of theft forfeit
-his freedom, and deliver himself up and his
-kindred forsake him, and he know not who shall
-make bot for him; let him then be worthy of
-theowe-work which thereunto appertaineth;
-and let the were abate from his kindred.’ Thus
-shalt thou be given unto a lord for his theow,
-and if any there be who choose to redeem thee,
-then let him come forward before the year hath
-passed; else serfdom must be thy portion for
-life.”
-
-The juggler advanced and laying down his
-sword and his spear, symbols of the free, took
-up the bill and the goad, the implements of
-slavery, and falling on his knees placed his
-head under the hand of the gerefa.
-
-“Oh!” cried Egwina pityingly, her eyes full
-of tears. “A theowe! Nay, granther, it must
-not be! Prithee, give to the reeve the weregeld.
-I would not that he be made a wite through us.
-Is he not a gleeman?”
-
-“True;” answered Wulfhere, “and a Saxon
-also. It is just. He hath committed a crime
-against the doom of the land; according to the
-doom let him be judged. Come, child, put on
-thy ring again, and let us be going. Too long
-have we tarried already with the good monks.
-The Wind month cometh on apace, and ere it
-wanes, I would be in Alfred’s vill. Come!”
-
-He arose as he spake, but, moved by an irresistible
-impulse, Egwina sprang to the side of
-Ælfric.
-
-“Sorry am I and grieved,” she said, gently
-laying her hand on his arm, “that we have
-brought thee to this pass. Take heart! It may
-be that grandfather will let me have some of the
-gifts, and if so I will send them to thee to pay
-thy were. We knew not in the market that
-thou hadst received no gifts.”
-
-But Ælfric shook her hand from his arm
-roughly, and turned on her with hate in his
-eyes.
-
-“Thinkest thou that thy father alone could
-have taken them from me? No; it is thou that
-art to blame! Had it not been for thy fair face
-Ælfric would have received his gifts. Wulfhere
-is old! No longer hath he power to charm
-by his harp and voice, so he uses thy beauty to
-drive a better man from the field. Wulfhere
-did it not! It is thou who hath done this!”
-
-Egwina shrank back affrighted. Wulfhere
-strode forward, his face white with passion.
-
-“What! Tauntest thou a girl? It is best for
-thy weal an thou art a theow else Wulfhere
-would make thee pay thy weregeld twice over.
-Wulfhere may have lost his power as harper,
-but strong yet is his right arm and mighty its
-stroke.”
-
-“Marry, son,” interposed the abbot. “Be
-not wroth with such as he! Thou demeanest
-thyself.”
-
-“True;” said the harper recovering himself,
-“what hath Wulfhere to do with a niddering?”
-
-At that term of reproach which no Saxon
-could hear unmoved, Ælfric sprang forward, his
-face convulsed with rage, his hand upraised.
-The gerefa and the abbot seized him before the
-blow fell.
-
-“Niddering?” he shrieked. “Ælfric niddering!
-As ye be Saxons let me at him!”
-
-But they would not, and, as they led him
-away, he called back in a loud voice:
-
-“By all the saints, I swear that Ælfric shall
-be revenged. As I am now so shall ye be!
-Look to yourselves, Wulfhere, and thou, daughter
-of Wulfhere! For every hour spent as
-theow, ye shall have double. For every task
-assigned, two shall be your portion. The rod
-and the lash shall not be wanting. I swear
-it! Lead on; I have spoken!”
-
-Egwina paled and trembled at the words, but
-the old man laughed.
-
-“Heed him not,” he said. “Doth not the
-beast growl when foiled? What harm can befall
-us if we are in the king’s hand? Come!”
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER IV—IN THE HALL OF ALFRED
-================================
-
-
-Wulfhere and Egwina journeyed slowly
-northward over Hampshire, into Berkshire, and
-thence into Wiltshire, so that it was not until
-the sixth day of the Wolf month that they arrived
-at Chippenham.
-
-The landscape was dreary and barren. The
-wind howled dismally through the branches of
-the leafless trees. The sedge by the river was
-silvered over by heavy rime and the frosted flag
-rushes seemed to cut like swords. The gray
-clouds hung low in the dull leaden sky until the
-summits of the hills in the distance were lost
-among them. The wide-open moors and hedgeless
-commons showed no sign of any living
-thing on their desolate wastes.
-
-Without the gates of the city all was chill and
-drear, but within the sounds of music and
-revelry could be heard on every hand; for it
-was the twelfth night, and the feast of the
-Epiphany. For twelve days the yule log had
-blazed on every hearth, and as soon as the last
-of its embers died out life must again take on
-its work-a-day aspect. So loud rang the mirth
-and hearty the feast of the last of the holy
-festival.
-
-Chippenham held one of the strongest of the
-royal residences. A long, low irregular building,
-it still towered above the other dwellings of the
-burgh. It was brilliantly lighted, for night
-was fast approaching when the wayfarers entered
-the gates, and Wulfhere and Egwina immediately
-made their way to it.
-
-A dense throng of poor people waited without
-the hall for the remnants of the banquet which
-was going on within. Pushing their way
-through them, the two paused just outside the
-portals.
-
-“Now, child,” commanded Wulfhere, “sing
-as thou hast never sung before. ’Tis Alfred
-the king who hears thee.”
-
-And with his own nerves tingling, Wulfhere
-swept the strings of his harp, and they sang
-softly and tenderly an old ballad. The noise
-and the glee within ceased with the first few
-notes of the melody. The sweetness of the girl’s
-clear soprano blended with the deep bass of the
-bard, making a pleasing harmony. When they
-had finished the strain, the portals were flung
-wide, and the voice of the warder called in ringing
-tones:
-
-“Now who be ye that bring such music from
-the harp?”
-
-“Wulfhere, the Gleeman, with his daughter,
-Egwina the Fair.”
-
-“Enter, Wulfhere, with thy daughter; and
-for our good cheer give us of thy melody. I wot
-that none of Alfred’s harpers hath such power
-of the harp. Enter and welcome!”
-
-Well pleased, the bard and the maiden entered.
-The hall was a long room whose length was disproportionate
-to its width, and whose vaulted
-roof was blackened by the smoke of the fire
-which burned in its centre. In the upper end
-was a dais raised a step above the rest of the
-building. The walls were covered by silken
-hangings richly embroidered, which served the
-double purpose of ornamentation and to keep
-the wind out. For in those days so illy built
-were even the palaces of the kings that the
-candles were ofttimes extinguished by the gusts
-of air which came through the cracks and
-crevices of the buildings.
-
-Three long tables were ranged down the length
-of the apartment, filled with Alfred’s gesiths or
-retainers. In the centre of each table was a
-large boar’s head with an apple in its mouth.
-The room was decked with evergreens, conspicuous
-among them being the mistletoe, to which a
-traditionary superstition attached.
-
-The floor was covered with rushes and sweet
-herbs, and a number of dogs lay thereon close
-to the great fire, watching greedily for some
-chance tidbit, if any there were so unmannerly
-as to throw to them. Upon the dais stood an
-oval-shaped table handsomely carved, above
-which was a canopy of richly embroidered cloth.
-
-Around this table, reserved for the king’s
-family and guests of honor, were gathered two
-ladies and three small children, one boy and
-two girls. The king’s chair was empty. Behind
-the ladies stood two youths and a maiden of
-high rank, who served them with napkins and
-mead, and with a start of surprise, Egwina saw
-that the maiden was Ethelfleda and that one of
-the youths was her brother.
-
-The tables were laden with gold and silver
-plate, and each person had a knife with a
-jeweled hilt. Pages served the meat on spits,
-kneeling, and occasionally passed bowls of
-water in which the fingers were dipped before
-drying them on the napkins.
-
-Wulfhere and Egwina were given seats in the
-lower end of the hall among the other harpers,
-scops, bards, and gleemen. At their entrance
-every eye was turned inquiringly toward them.
-The reeve who had the feast in charge hastened
-to them.
-
-“Thy music hath enchanted the household.
-Prithee delight us again. The feast is deepening.”
-
-Nothing loth, Wulfhere complied readily;
-then, as the song was finished, without waiting
-for further request, his fingers swept the strings
-and he half sang, half recited, improvising as
-he went:
-
- | “Here Alfred of the West Saxons king, the giver of the bracelets of the nobles,
- | A lasting glory won by slaughter in battle, with the edges of swords at Ashdown.
- | The wall of shields he cleaved, the noble banners he hewed;
- | Pursuing, he destroyed the Danish people.
- | The field was colored with the warrior’s blood.
- | After that—the sun on high—the greatest star
- | Glided over the earth, God’s candle bright!
- | Till the noble creature hastened to her setting.
- | There lay soldiers many with darts struck down,
- | Northern men over their shields shot.
- | So were the Danes weary of ruddy battles.
- | The screamers of war he left behind; the raven to enjoy,
- | The dismal kite, and the black raven with horned beak, and the hoarse toad;
- | The eagle afterwards to feast on the white flesh;
- | The greedy battle hawk, and the gray beast, the wolf in the wood.
- | He has marched with his bloody sword, and the raven has followed him.
- | Furiously hath he fought, and the Northmen fear his presence.
- | Then did the Dane seek his fleet.
- | And they sang as they coursed gayly along the track of the swans:
- | ‘Not here can the Great one harm us.
- | The force of the storm is a help to the arms of our rowers;
- | The hurricane is in our service;
- | It carries us the way we would go.’
- | Then arose the king in his wisdom. Alfred, great of understanding!
- | He the wise builder of ships! The giver of laws, the bestower of bracelets!
- | He spake, and the timbers took shape.
- | Then did the raven shriek on the waters.
- | Red ran the blood of the Northman, as the Dragon of Wessex pursued him.
- | Great, great are the deeds of Alfred! The wonder and glory of men!”
-
-Thunderous applause broke forth from the
-retainers that shook the very rafters. Wulfhere
-sat down upon the settle, and glanced toward
-the dais from which there now advanced the
-royal cup-bearer.
-
-“Later will the king grace the feast by his
-presence,” he said. “And then, O minstrel,
-shalt thou receive fitting guerdon for thy words.
-Drink hael to Elswitha, the lady” (the correct
-designation of the queens of that time was “The
-Lady”) “who sends thee cheer from her own
-table and in her own cup.”
-
-He presented the cup, a golden goblet, to
-Wulfhere as he spoke. The old man flushed
-with delight.
-
-“Wass-hael,” responded he, as he took the
-cup. “Wass-hael to the Lady Elswitha.”
-
-“She bids thee welcome, thou and the maiden,
-and wishes ye also to sing for her in her bower
-later. Meanwhile, partake of the glee and
-mingle as of our own household among us.”
-
-So saying he returned to his own station on
-the dais.
-
-“Granther,” whispered Egwina as the youth
-left, “seest thou not that the maiden, Ethelfleda,
-serveth the lady Elswitha? The youth also is
-on the dais.”
-
-“It may be, child,” answered Wulfhere.
-“They are guests, likely. Methought they were
-gentles. But didst thou see, Egwina, that the
-lady hath sent her own cup? Fortune hath
-favored us in sooth.”
-
-The girl looked at the cup as he wished, but
-ever and anon stole glances toward the dais
-where were the youth and the maiden. At this
-moment from one of the settles where sat the
-minstrels, a voice exclaimed:
-
-“Tell me, ye wise ones, what is winter?”
-
-“Tell us, Witlaf,” shouted the reeve. “Expect
-not wisdom at a feast.”
-
-“It is the banishment of summer,” answered
-the minstrel.
-
-“Good, good! Another! Give us another.”
-
-“What is spring? The painter of the earth.
-What is the year? The world’s chariot. What
-is the sun? Quotha! Doltish are ye if none
-can answer.”
-
-“The splendor of the world, the beauty of
-heaven, the grace of nature, the honor of
-day, the distributer of the hours,” spoke up
-Wulfhere. “Now thou, whom they have called
-Witlaf, answer this: What is the sea?”
-
-Witlaf thought for a moment ere he replied,
-“The path of audacity, the boundary of the earth,
-the receptacle of the rivers, the fountain of
-showers.”
-
-“Right!” exclaimed the old bard, his spirits
-high, his blood coursing warmly through his
-veins, for it was scenes of this kind that he
-loved. “Right, sir bard! Now prithee read
-me this riddle. An unknown person, without
-tongue or voice spoke to me, who never existed
-before, nor has existed since, nor ever will be
-again, and whom I neither heard nor knew.”
-
-But Witlaf shook his head.
-
-“Thou wilt have to unravel it thyself,” he
-said, “I know not that.”
-
-“It is a dream,” answered Wulfhere, and
-again the rafters shook with applause.
-
-“Now, wanderer, read this for me if thou
-canst. It is a wonder. I saw a man standing;
-a dead man walking who never existed,” quoth
-Witlaf.
-
-“It is an image in the water,” replied Wulfhere
-quickly.
-
-“He hath thee, Witlaf,” came from the
-board in a merry shout. “Thou hast met
-thy match.”
-
-“Nay; here is another,” cried Witlaf on his
-mettle. “I wot that there be few men that can
-unravel this: I saw the dead produce the living,
-and by the living the dead were consumed.”
-
-Wulfhere smiled as sagely and answered:
-
-“From the friction of trees fire was produced,
-which consumed.”
-
-So, fast and furious grew the fun, every minstrel
-or bard contributing his quota to the mirth;
-Witlaf and Wulfhere leading, each striving to
-outdo the other.
-
-The feast thickened, and mead, pigment, and
-morat circled round the board, and the tongue
-of the Saxon was unloosened. Then did the
-harp pass from hand to hand and each sang.
-Even the nobles at the king’s board lifted up
-their voices in song. Again the cup-bearer
-approached the place where the minstrels sat.
-
-“The lady Elswitha wishes to know if thy
-daughter sings not alone?” said he, addressing
-the bard. “Hath she not some simple lay that
-will charm the ear?”
-
-“She hath,” answered the gleeman, “and
-gracious is the lady in the asking. Egwina,
-Elswitha would hear thee sing. Thy sweetest,
-child! ’Tis the Lady who asks thee.”
-
-Then timidly the maiden arose. The company
-hushed the noisy revel, and listened as the
-sweet voice of the girl sounded through the hall.
-Her voice quavered slightly when she began,
-but the maiden on the dais smiled reassuringly
-at her, and she took courage. It grew stronger
-and then pealed forth in all its strength and
-beauty:
-
- | “Alone sits the exile,
- | Alone on the plain;
- | And the voice of the south wind
- | Speaks to him in vain.
- |
- | “For back hath his fancy
- | Flown to his lord;
- | When oft he had followed him
- | With arrow and sword.
- |
- | “Again does he seem to feel
- | As of old his caresses;
- | The thought is so sweet to him.
- | The awakening distresses.
- |
- | “No friends hath he now,
- | Nor lord for to follow;
- | Long have they been estranged,
- | Life seem but hollow.
- |
- | “Naught doth earth hold for him;
- | No surcease of sorrow:
- | For hunger of heartache
- | Fails comfort to borrow.
- |
- | “Cold, cold is his earth dwelling,
- | Care sits on his brow;
- | Joyless his dark abode,
- | Bereft is he now.
- |
- | “Those he hath loved in life
- | The tomb now is holding;
- | Fain would he join them there
- | For rest he is needing.”
-
-The sad little strain produced a few moments
-of silence, and then again, after vociferous
-plaudits for the maiden, the uproar broke forth.
-As Egwina sat down, the maiden Ethelfleda
-descended from the dais, and came to her.
-
-”Thou art the maiden and this is thy father
-who were so kind to me in Andred’s Weald,”
-she said, taking Egwina by the hand. “Often
-have I wondered about thee, and hoped to see
-thee again. Now thou shalt stay with me, and
-thou shalt, if thou wilt, teach me some of thy
-pretty songs. Sweetly dost thou sing, but it hath
-made my heart sad to hear thy little plaint.”
-
-”An it please thee, maiden, she shall sing
-another, merrier and more suited to the feast,”
-interposed Wulfhere, “I know not why the
-child chose so sad a theme.”[SYNC]
-
-“It doth please me,” said Ethelfleda. “But
-come! Before thou dost sing again, thou shalt
-drink hael with the lady Elswitha.” To the old
-man’s joy he saw his granddaughter led to the
-dais where Alfred’s wife sat.
-
-The lady graciously arose to receive the girl.
-With her own hand she proffered the cup. Just
-as Egwina was lifting the goblet to her lips, a
-great noise was heard without. There was the
-crash of arms, the hoarse shout of battle, and
-then the portals were flung wide, and the
-warder shouted:
-
-“The Dane, the Dane!”
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER V—THE DEATH OF A HERO
-=============================
-
-
-Instantly the wildest confusion prevailed.
-The Saxons, half-dazed by the suddenness of
-the attack, sprang for their arms which hung
-upon the walls of the hall. Such a thing as a
-winter campaign had hitherto been unknown,
-and they were taken completely by surprise.
-
-Before they could collect themselves or form
-any plan for defense, the Norsemen were upon
-them, and then there followed an awful scene of
-carnage. The clash of steel, the hoarse shouts
-and cries of the Saxons, the shrieks and groans
-of the women, mingled with the exultant yells
-of the Danes. High above all, rose the Norse
-battle song which contained a covert sneer at
-the English religion:
-
- | “We have sung the mass of the lances.
- | It began at sunrise, and lo! the bright star hath gone to her rest,
- | And the orison is not completed.
- | Odin awaits us in Valhalla!
- | The perennial boar steams upon the festive board!
- | Hela, the death goddess, gnashes her teeth that we escape her!
- | The kite and the raven scream with joy at the feast!
- | Red runs the blood!
- | Fearful the carnage!
- | Guthrum the old hath destroyed the great one.
- | The black Raven with pointed beak
- | Hath subdued the Dragon of Wessex.”
-
-On and on it went while the sharp-edged
-swords did their work. The Saxons made a
-brave but ineffectual resistance. On every side
-they fell. The tables were overturned in the
-strife, and mead and pigment mingled with the
-blood of those who such a short time before
-quaffed the cup so gayly.
-
-Through the struggling combatants, Wulfhere
-made his way somehow to the upper end of the
-hall where Egwina, Ethelfleda, Elswitha, the
-lady’s mother, Eadburga, the two youths and
-the little ones were huddled together, terrified
-at the sudden onslaught.
-
-“Thou must not stay here,” he cried to the
-Lady Elswitha. “It is no place for thee, or these
-others.”
-
-A thegn darted to them at this moment.
-
-“Retire,” he shouted. “Retire, Lady, to thy
-bower.”
-
-“Retire!” exclaimed the lady, “and leave my
-lord’s hearthstone to the invader?”
-
-“Thou must,” cried the thegn in anguish.
-“For the love of the Holy Mary, seek thy
-bower. We must answer to the king for thy
-safety.”
-
-Without further remonstrance, the lady
-turned to flee with her children. It was none
-too soon. The Northmen pressed furiously
-toward that end of the hall. The few remaining
-Saxons threw themselves between the terrible
-Danes and their beloved lady.
-
-“Go, lads,” commanded the same thegn who
-had before spoken, pushing the youths who
-lingered towards the fleeing group; “ye can do
-naught here, and your duty lies there. Go!”
-and the boys obeyed him.
-
-As quickly as possible the little party made
-its way into the bower and barricaded the
-entrance behind them.
-
-“Now what?” asked the lady of Wulfhere.
-
-“We must not stay here,” answered he.
-“After the slaughter comes the flame. The
-Dane will apply the torch as is his wont. Let
-us to the king.”
-
-“The king! Alack!” Elswitha cried in
-sudden terror. “Where is he? I fear, oh, I
-fear that he hath fallen into the hands of
-Guthrum.”
-
-“Where went he?” asked Wulfhere.
-
-“To Malmesbury to determine the limits of
-some bocland. Were he living, he would have
-been here ere this. Oh, I fear, I fear!”
-
-Moaning, she drew her little ones to her
-while the others looked at her compassionately.
-At this moment a mighty shout rose from
-without the castle walls.
-
-“The king! The king!”
-
-The clash of steel, the shouts and cries which
-now broke forth with renewed vigor, showed
-that the king had indeed come. Elswitha sprang
-to her feet, her face transfigured with joy.
-
-“God be praised!” she cried. “It is my
-lord. Now, my children, ye are in sooth safe.
-O thank God! Thank God!”
-
-But even as she spoke, the door fell inward
-with a crash, and the Northmen burst into the
-room. Wulfhere drew his seax, and threw
-himself in front of the women and children.
-The youths—Edward and the cup-bearer—ranged
-themselves beside him.
-
-“Minstrel, sheathe thy sword,” cried the foremost
-of the Danes. “Arms and battle are not
-for thee. It is thine to sing the praises of
-warriors. Sheathe thy sword.”
-
-“I will, an it please thee, in thy body,”
-answered Wulfhere. He made a lunge, and the
-Dane fell pierced through the heart.
-
-The others sprang toward him, but the youths
-received those in the fore on their swords. Then
-rose the voice of Guthrum, King of the Danes,
-and it rang through the hall:
-
-“Whoso brings me the head of Alfred the
-King, him will I hold dearer than a brother,
-and great shall be his reward.”
-
-The Northmen turned and ran back towards
-the hall, shouting as they did so:
-
-“Safe enow art thou, minstrel. Later will
-our swords drink of thy blood.”
-
-Elswitha started up frantically. “Come,” she
-cried. “Let us to Alfred. There only is safety.”
-
-“Thou art right. Let us be gone ere others
-of the pagans come,” said the bard. “Do ye,”
-to the youths, “lead, and let the women follow.
-I will bring up the rear.”
-
-The two boys went before. Elswitha and
-Eadburga came next with the three children.
-Egwina and Ethelfleda followed, while Wulfhere
-guarded the rear. Out into the night they
-went. The wind which had arisen, moaned and
-sobbed as though bewailing the strife. The din
-without the castle was fearful. The wailing of
-women and children mingled with the clash of
-swords and the cries of battle. Citizens ran to
-and fro, whither they knew not, seeking loved
-ones or refuge from the Danes. The darkness
-of the night was broken only by the torchlights
-which flitted hither and thither, or were suddenly
-extinguished as the bearers fell pierced by
-sword or arrow.
-
-Hesitating only for a moment, the boys turned
-in the direction of the sound of the conflict.
-They had gone but a short distance, when there
-was a great shout, and the Saxons—warriors,
-citizens, women and children—went flying
-past them.
-
-“Fly, men of Wessex,” they cried as they ran.
-“Fly, and save yourselves!”
-
-It was impossible to stem the living current.
-The little party was obliged to turn and go with
-the surging, seething mass of humanity.
-
-And now the torch was applied to finish the
-awful work. Soon the ruddy flames leaped high
-in the air, lighting up the sky with a lurid glare,
-and bathing the landscape in a crimson glow.
-
-A wail went up from the fleeing Saxons, for
-they knew that the light was from their dwellings,
-and that they were homeless. Full of anguish
-they redoubled their speed, and ran on,
-breathless and in terror, for the cries in the rear
-showed that the Northmen were still in pursuit;
-still slaying those who were unfortunate enough
-to fall into their hands.
-
-In every direction ran the fugitives. It was
-cold, for it was midwinter; but though the chill
-wind pierced to the very marrow, the people
-thought only of life for themselves and dear
-ones, and heeded it not. The terror-stricken inhabitants
-of the villages into which they fled
-could afford them no asylum for they knew that
-but a few short hours must elapse ere they would
-suffer a like fate. So they, too, joined the fugitives
-and the crowd became a multitude.
-
-At first our little band had no difficulty in
-keeping together, but as the numbers were increased,
-they pressed closer one to another, and
-called aloud frequently.
-
-It was just the hour before the dawn, when
-the flames of the burning villages had died
-down and a thick darkness had settled over the
-earth, that a cry went up from those in front
-that the Danes were coming from that direction
-also. Panic-stricken, the throng knew not
-which way to turn. They became confused in
-the darkness and made a sudden dash in opposite
-directions, shouting and crying as they did
-so. The party was swept asunder by the rush.
-
-Egwina called frantically to Ethelfleda, but
-the noise was so great that she could scarcely
-hear the sound of her own voice. Carried
-onward by the crowd, she did not know where
-she was going, or if the Danes had really fallen
-upon them.
-
-At last morning dawned. With the rising of
-the sun—the distributor of God’s blessed light—the
-stricken people revived somewhat from their
-terrors which the darkness had augmented, and
-proceeded more quietly. Now, too, each began
-to search for his relatives. To the girl’s joy,
-her grandfather was soon found.
-
-“Dost know what became of the others?” he
-inquired.
-
-“No, granther. The maiden was carried from
-my side when the shout went up that the Danes
-were coming. Alack! where can they be?”
-
-“I wot not,” answered Wulfhere moodily.
-“I fear, child, that this is the end. None know
-whether Alfred be fallen or taken prisoner. If
-either be true naught is left for us but loss of
-life or slavery.”
-
-With the morning the people scattered into
-the different villages in search of rest and sustenance.
-Wulfhere and Egwina did likewise.
-As they were resting in the thatched cottage of
-a ceorl, there came through the village one riding
-hotly on a palfrey. He bore an arrow in
-one hand and a naked sword in the other.
-When he reached the centre of the hamlet he
-stopped and called in a loud voice:
-
-“What, ho, Saxons! Listen to the words
-of the king. Alfred would have aid against
-the Dane. Let every man that is not niddering,
-whether in a town or out of a town, leave
-his house and come.”
-
-Never before had the old national proclamation,
-which no Saxon capable of bearing arms
-had ever resisted, been published to such deaf
-ears. Wulfhere sprang up with a shout: “God
-be praised! The king lives!”
-
-But the mass of the people responded not
-but murmured among themselves that resistance
-was useless. If they submitted, they would be
-allowed to till the soil, and to live in their homes
-even as their brethren in Mercia and East
-Anglia were doing; while opposition meant
-death, loss of homes and loved ones.
-
-So the message fell upon deaf ears, and the
-messenger swept on to other villages with the
-summons. Wulfhere’s shout met no answering
-one of gladness. The old man sat down amazed
-and despairing.
-
-“What hath become of the spirit of the
-Saxons?” he asked fiercely. “Now shall we
-be conquered by the Dane, even as our forefathers
-conquered the Britons. The Saxons
-serfs? Out, I say! To what have the descendents
-of Woden fallen that they should
-submit without a blow to the pagan?”
-
-“Friend,” spoke a ceorl near by, “have a
-care to thy words. The land hath been ravaged
-by the invader for years. No rest can be obtained
-either by resistance or by gifts and money.
-We are weary of strife. Serfdom and life are
-better than freedom and death. Marry, let us
-have peace!”
-
-“Come, Egwina,” and Wulfhere rose, his form
-dilated, his lip curled with scorn. “Theowes
-already be these men. I would be no more
-among them. Come!”
-
-Obediently the girl followed him. There
-were some mutterings from those who heard his
-words, but they were allowed to depart without
-molestation. They had not gone far from the
-village when they saw in the distance a party of
-Danes approaching on horseback. As the Danes
-caught sight of the man and the maiden, they
-spurred their horses and came up to the two on
-a run.
-
-“A scald and a scald maiden,” cried they in
-delight. “Now let song and dance be our portion.
-Weary are we of the fray. Let us have
-song.”
-
-They flung themselves from their palfreys
-and surrounded the two. Egwina shrank close
-to her grandfather.
-
-“No song, even for thy life, girl,” commanded
-the old man sternly.
-
-“Strike up, old scald! Is thy harp mute
-that thou dost not sweep it?” spoke the leader.
-
-“A song! A song in praise of Guthrum!
-Guthrum the bold!”
-
-But Wulfhere folded his arms across his harp
-and remained silent.
-
-“Silent art thou?” demanded he who seemed
-to be the chief.
-
-“’Tis fear that whitens his face and makes his
-tongue cleave to the roof of his mouth,” laughed
-a youth mockingly.
-
-“Haco, take the harp,” commanded the jarl.
-“Do thou sing for us. Then will the old man
-be stirred to obey. He seems to forget that we
-war not against gleemen.”
-
-The youth stepped toward Wulfhere and
-reached out his hand for the instrument. Still
-silent, the bard drew his seax and cut the strings
-with one blow.
-
-“What!” cried the chief in fury. “What
-doest thou?”
-
-“No harp of mine shall sing in praise of
-Guthrum,” responded Wulfhere sternly.
-
-“But thy tongue shall,” declared the other.
-“Sing, scald, else it shall be torn from the roof
-of thy mouth, and never shalt thou lift thy
-voice in praise of any other.”
-
-“Rather than it should sing in praise of the
-Northmen I would tear it out myself,” declared
-the bard with energy.
-
-“Bold art thou,” cried the leader, “or it may
-be that thou believest that we will be niggardly
-with our gifts. See! Hath the Saxon done so
-well?”
-
-He tore from his arms some massive gold
-bracelets which were held in great esteem by
-the Danes, and cast them at the ministrel’s feet.
-The gleeman thrust them aside contemptuously
-with his foot.
-
-“I scorn both your gifts and your threats,”
-he cried. “But listen! Ye shall hear a song.”
-
-Believing that he was really intimidated
-despite his words, the Danes stayed their hands
-and composed themselves to listen, well knowing
-that there was time enough to avenge the insult
-to their gifts. Then Wulfhere drew Egwina
-back from them a little and began:
-
- | “What shall the minstrel sing by the fireside?
- | What hero shall he laud to the young?
- | When the nights have grown cold and chill whistles the wind in the tree tops,
- | Close gather they to the fireside.
- | Then call they for the harper.
- | He sings, and he sings of the Northman.
- | Great was the feast of the raven
- | When Guthrum swept over the land.
- | Wild shrieked the kite and the eagle;
- | And hoarse croaked the toad that was horned
- | Up rose the Dragon of Wessex!
- | Up then rose the Deliverer!
- | Up rose Alfred the wise one!
- | Maker of ships and of laws!
- | Guthrum and Danes floe before him!
- | Guthrum the old and the aged!
- | Guthrum in fear of the great one!”
-
-With cries of fury the Danes set upon him.
-Wulfhere received the onslaught with a grim
-smile, and lunging at the nearest one, chanted
-on:
-
- | “Fast flee the Norseman before him.
- | Stark fall they upon their bucklers!
- | Under the clash of the steel of Alfred.
- | Alfred, the great one! The wise one!
- | Maker of ships and of—”
-
-He fell, pierced through and through by their
-swords.
-
-“Grandfather!” shrieked Egwina, flinging
-herself down beside him. “Grandfather, speak
-to me!”
-
-And Wulfhere opening his eyes, smiled, and
-chanted in a loud voice: “Maker of ships and
-of laws!” and expired.
-
-With a cry of anguish the girl fell unconscious
-on the body.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER VI—THE WOLVES’ CONCERT
-==============================
-
-
-When Egwina recovered consciousness, two
-priests were bending over her. The Danes
-were gone, and only the pitying faces of the
-presbyters were in sight. Half dazed, she
-stared at them stupidly, and then, as her eyes
-fell upon the body of Wulfhere, the remembrance
-of what had happened returned with
-full force.
-
-“Granther! Oh, granther!” she sobbed.
-One of the priests leaned over her, and lifted
-her up gently.
-
-“Daughter, be comforted. He is at rest. No
-longer is he beset by Dane or foe of any kind.
-Calm thy grief, and be with us while we give
-him Christian burial. Our time is short, and
-we know not how soon the pagans will return.
-That thou wert left alive is a mercy of God.”
-
-Egwina controlled herself by a great effort.
-The priests, taking turns, dug a grave with
-Wulfhere’s seax. Then they approached the
-remains. With loving hands, the maiden herself
-re-arranged the garments of the dead man,
-taking the bag of valuables from his person.
-
-“Take this for the soul sceat,” she said, giving
-it into the hands of the priests.
-
-“But, daughter, it is too much,” and the
-priests looked at each other, wondering at the
-amount. “Keep part for thine own use.”
-
-“I want it not,” answered she, weeping softly.
-“Let it bring him as many prayers as it will,
-good fathers.”
-
-Reverently the body was laid within the excavation,
-and then Egwina brought his harp.
-
-“Bury it with him,” she said.
-
-“Nay, daughter; it savors too much of
-heathenism,” said one much scandalized. “Do
-not the pagans so, and the bard was a Christian?”
-
-“True,” said the girl through her tears.
-“True, good fathers, but granther loved it so.
-I could not bear that other than he should use
-it. And if it so be, as ye tell us, that we will
-sing praises in the heavenly land then will he
-have need of it.”
-
-The priests were touched, yet still they hesitated.
-It savored so much of the heathenish
-custom of the Danes they were loth to consent
-to the act; yet did they mislike to deprive the
-maiden of this small comfort.
-
-“See,” said the girl showing them the mutilated
-strings. “When they would have taken
-it from him to use it in praise of Guthrum, he
-cut the strings rather than have it so defiled. If
-the harp be left, we wot not but that some of the
-Northmen may find it and use it. Grandfather
-could not rest if that were to happen. Always
-it hath been with him. It was his friend, his
-glee-beam. I know that he will be lonely
-without it.”
-
-“Brother,” said one to the other, “what sayest
-thou?”
-
-“Do as the child wisheth,” replied the second
-one. “It will comfort her, and doth not bewray
-the church at such a time. Besides ’twere pity
-that the Northman should get the harp sith the
-bard hath given his life so nobly.”
-
-So, to Egwina’s relief, the harp was interred
-with the gleeman. Prayers were said over the
-grave, and then the priests turned to the girl.
-
-“Now, daughter, respect hath been shown to
-the dead, and now is our duty to the living.
-Whither goest thou? Where are thy friends?”
-
-“Alack!” returned she, bravely checking her
-tears, “I wot not. None but granther did I
-have.”
-
-“But were ye not under some lord’s hand?”
-
-“Nay, ye know the custom of the wandering
-gleemen. From mead hall to mead hall did we go,
-and we have always done so. At Chippenham,
-we came to put ourselves under the hand of the
-king for fear of the Danes; but now—”
-
-“Now,” said the elder priest, “thou art like
-others of people and priests. No friends, no
-home; thou hast nowhere to go. God help and
-comfort thee and us in our affliction.”
-
-“We would best take her to the abbess Hilda
-at the priory,” said the second one.
-
-“Yea; we will take her there, brother,
-though thou wottest that it may not be safe for
-the maiden. Even Christ’s altar is not safe
-from the defilement of these pagans. Methinks
-they are fiercer towards priests and monks, and
-ravage the churches and convents with greater
-fury than elsewhere, if that be possible where no
-mercy is shown to any. But eat and drink,
-child. Thou art weary.”
-
-For Egwina suddenly felt spent and faint.
-A sense of forlornness that she was unable to
-control was taking possession of her.
-
-“I feel no desire for food, holy father,” she
-said weakly.
-
-“Natheless thou must eat, daughter. Keep
-up thy heart. Be not troubled or concerned for
-thyself. Thou art in God’s hands. Whatever
-he sends is for the best. Eat these.”
-
-He took from the pouch which he carried
-under his chasuble some barley cakes, and Egwina
-ate of them obediently. When she had
-finished they took up their staffs, and declared
-themselves ready to take her to the priory. Thus
-did they journey.
-
-It was late in the day when the priests joyously
-announced to the maiden that there was
-but little further to go.
-
-“Then shalt thou find peace and rest for thy
-weariness, child,” said they comfortingly to her.
-
-But as they drew near to the building, their
-ears were greeted with cries and screams of
-terror.
-
-“The Northmen!” ejaculated the priests with
-pale faces. “Stay thou here, daughter, while
-we see if aught can be done.”
-
-They went forward, leaving Egwina in the
-copse. Time passed. The priests did not return,
-and finally, unable to endure the suspense
-longer, the girl crept forward.
-
-In an open glade of the forest stood the
-priory. Egwina’s terror-stricken eyes saw
-naught but the forms of the slaughtered nuns
-whose bodies lay everywhere in the courtyard,
-and even beyond it. In front of the gates were
-the corpses of her two late companions—the
-priests.
-
-A party of the Northmen were busied in carrying
-out the treasures of the priory ere setting
-fire to the building. The girl gazed on the
-scene with horror. Was there no safety, no retreat
-from these barbarians anywhere? Her
-blood congealed in her veins. A numbness of despair
-crept over her. Forgetting that she might
-be heard, a gasping cry escaped her lips. Some
-of the Danes paused in their work to listen.
-
-“Heard ye not a sound?” asked one.
-
-“’Twas naught,” responded another impassively,
-as he placed some golden vessels on the
-ground. “Didst thou think that a nun had
-escaped? By Odin, no! Careful were we that
-not one should live to say mass.”
-
-“Many masses have we sung under Guthrum,”
-laughed another. “But a short time and
-no priest, monk, or nun shall be left of all the
-English. Joyously doth the death cry of such
-fall upon my ear. No music is sweeter than the
-prayer that priest or nun utter at the point of
-the sword.”
-
-The conversation roused the girl from the
-stupor into which she was falling. With an
-effort she shook off the lethargy that was numbing
-her faculties, and stole away into the wold.
-When out of hearing of the Norsemen, she
-broke into a run, and did not stop until forced
-by sheer exhaustion to do so.
-
-Deep into the wood had she penetrated. There
-was no sound save the sighing of the wind
-through the leafless boughs. Where should she
-go? What should she do? She knew not. On
-every side was the Dane. No safe shelter was
-to be found in hut or abbey, even if she had
-known where to go to find either. In the wold
-lurked the wild beasts, and the chill of the
-winter. Death was on every hand. If not from
-the Dane, then from cold or brute of the forest.
-
-In agony of mind she buried her face in her
-hands and groaned aloud.
-
-The sun set and the twilight threw among the
-trees long, dark shadows that caused the girl to
-cower in fear.
-
-“Blessed Heaven aid me,” was her agonized
-appeal, “for I know not what to do.”
-
-Even as she strove to find comfort in prayer
-there sounded upon the air the dismal howl of a
-wolf. It was answered by another and then
-another until the whole forest resounded with
-their yells.
-
-Egwina bounded to her feet, her heart beating
-wildly, her eyes dilated with terror. Now
-she could hear the soft pat, pat of their feet as
-they came closer, and soon the bushes round
-about seemed filled with a thousand gleaming
-eyes. With an energy born of despair, the girl
-began to climb the tree under which she had
-been crouching.
-
-It was an oak with low-spreading branches.
-Into these she clambered and ensconced herself
-on one of the boughs. It was not a moment too
-soon. Snarling and howling, emboldened by
-the shadow of the deepening twilight, a whole
-pack bounded into the space under the tree.
-The girl clung desperately to the bough, watching
-in terror the attempts of the animals to
-reach her, and shuddering at the glare of their
-ferocious eyes.
-
-.. figure:: images/illus-086.jpg
- :align: center
- :width: 75%
- :alt: She began striking the cymbals together.
-
- SHE BEGAN STRIKING THE CYMBALS TOGETHER.
-
-One, bolder than the rest, made a great spring
-and narrowly escaped touching one of the lower
-branches.
-
-Egwina started with fear and the start jarred
-the cymbals that were attached to the chain worn
-across her shoulder and breast. The instruments
-gave forth a musical sound. Instantly
-the tumult below ceased. The wolves fell back
-and looked up inquiringly. Hope arose in the
-girl’s heart.
-
-Passing one of her arms around the branch
-to keep herself from falling, she grasped the
-cymbals and began striking them together.
-The effect was magical. The animals settled
-themselves on their haunches to enjoy the music.
-
-Never had she performed to so attentive an
-audience and never had she done so well. On
-and on she played until her arms ached, and
-she would fain have stopped but that at the least
-cessation of the music the wolves began their
-leaping and snarling again.
-
-It grew darker and darker. The shadowy
-outlines of their bodies became indistinct and at
-last melted into the darkness, and only the fiery
-gleam of their eyes told the girl that they were
-still below.
-
-Would she be obliged to pass the night thus?
-she asked herself. Could she hold out until
-morning, or would she become so wearied that
-she would finally lose her hold and fall into
-that savage pack? Resolutely she put such
-thoughts from her, for they took the courage
-out of her heart and sapped the strength of
-her body.
-
-How long she played she did not know, but
-after what seemed to her a very long time she
-heard the winding of a horn drawing near.
-Presently through the woods came the flickering
-glow of torches.
-
-With a cry of gladness Egwina called loudly:
-
-“For the love of Heaven, who ever ye be,
-succor me, I pray you.”
-
-“What have we here?” shouted a voice in
-reply, and a man ran forward. “Where are ye
-that called?”
-
-“Here, here!” cried the girl joyfully. “In
-the tree.”
-
-The wolves, as the music ceased, began howling
-again, and, as a party of men with dogs
-dashed among them, attacking them with clubs,
-the most of the pack took to their heels, while
-the remaining few ceased their yells and in
-sullen silence let the ceorls club them to death.
-As the last one was dispatched, the trembling
-girl descended from the tree. No sooner had
-she reached the ground than she fell into a
-passion of weeping.
-
-“There! there!” said one with gruff kindness.
-“Thou art safe now. The wolves cannot harm
-thee.”
-
-But nature had been too severely tried, and
-Egwina sobbed on. The ceorls, seeing that she
-could not control herself, wisely left her alone,
-and presently when her sobs had subsided she
-looked up.
-
-“’Tis unmannerly, I wot,” she said sweetly,
-“but I could not keep back the tears. I thank
-ye all for your kindness. Had ye not come
-when ye did, I fear that I should not have held
-out much longer.”
-
-“Fleest thou from the Dane?” asked one.
-
-The girl nodded, her heart swelling at the
-thought of her grandfather, and then she told
-them of the attack on the palace at Chippenham
-and all that had followed.
-
-The men listened in silence until she had
-finished, and then one said, “Where is the king?
-What hath become of him?”
-
-“I know not,” answered Egwina. “I trow
-that he liveth, for when granther and I rested in
-one of the villages, his messenger of war passed
-through. But the Saxons would not hearken to
-the summons.”
-
-“Sayest thou so?” exclaimed he who seemed
-to be the spokesman. “Sayest thou so? Then,
-are we in sore straits in sooth. Alfred is a wise
-king and would drive out the Dane if the
-Saxons would follow him. But what is the
-throne without men? Of himself he can do
-naught. Evil hath surely come on the land.
-But thou art cold, little one!”
-
-Egwina was in truth very cold. She trembled
-in every limb for she was chilled to the
-marrow and faint from weakness.
-
-The ceorl wrapped her in his mantle and
-lifted her in his arms.
-
-“Nay,” he said with good-natured raillery
-as she remonstrated; “a Saxon maiden who
-can keep a whole pack of wolves enthralled by
-her music must be treated gently.”
-
-The others laughingly assented and thus was
-the girl borne to the ceorl’s home.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER VII—THE COMING OF A STRANGER
-====================================
-
-
-The party of Saxons who had so opportunely
-come to the rescue of Egwina proved to be
-swineherds, returning from their day’s work in
-the forest. Deep into the woodland did they
-go. At last a light shone through the darkness,
-and towards it the ceorl who bore Egwina walked
-rapidly.
-
-With hearty farewells the others left him, and
-each wended his way to his own home, promising
-to meet betimes on the morrow. The light
-came from a rude cottage, and soon the swineherd
-reached it. He knocked loudly on the
-door. It was opened quickly, and the shrill
-voice of a woman exclaimed:
-
-“’Tis time thou wert coming, Denewulf!
-For a long while hath thy supper been
-waiting. Cold is it as the home of the
-Northman. Complain not if it be not to thy
-taste.”
-
-“Nay, Adiva; I will not grumble,” returned
-the Saxon as he entered. “Full well do I know
-that the hour is later than its wont; but much
-hath happened to hinder me.”
-
-“Holy Cuthbert of blessed memory!” ejaculated
-the woman. “What have we here?”
-
-Denewulf unfolded the mantle from the girl
-as he answered:
-
-“I have brought thee a daughter for thy loneliness,
-Adiva.”
-
-“But where gottest thou her?” demanded the
-dame in astonishment. “I wot that I have not
-seen so fair a maiden in many a day.”
-
-The Saxon laughed.
-
-“Serve us the meat, good mother, and while
-we sup, I will tell thee all. Sit, maiden.”
-
-Egwina sat down upon one of the rude
-benches, and looked about her. The good woman
-still muttering in her surprise, bestirred herself
-about the supper.
-
-The cottage was low and mean. It was made
-of turf and sticks, and thatched with rushes.
-The furniture was of the simplest. A broad,
-low bench back in one corner was covered by a
-tick or sack filled with straw. A goat’s skin
-was thrown over it. This served for a bed. A
-loom and distaff were on one side, with great
-bunches of yarn beside them. The seats were
-but crude settles of wood. A square table was
-drawn up near the fire which blazed genially in
-the centre of the room. The dog immediately
-stretched himself before it. From the roof were
-suspended the sides and hams of meat—the
-bucon or bacon of the Anglo-Saxon—and numerous
-bunches of herbs. The walls and rafters
-were blackened by the smoke which escaped
-through a cover in the roof.
-
-Through the doorway the maiden caught a
-glimpse of another room. These two were all
-that the cottage contained. The one they were
-in served as a bed-room, sitting-room, kitchen,
-and dining-room, all in one. Simple and homely
-as it was, there was an air of warmth and comfort
-in it that stole over her senses gratefully.
-
-Soon the supper smoked on the table, and
-Adiva pressed her hospitably to sit up, and to partake
-of it. Broiled eels, swine meat, honey and barley
-cakes, and the inevitable mead, constituted
-the repast. Adiva served the meat on spits, and
-each cut for himself slices with his own knife
-into trenchers of wood. The mead was drunk
-from horns which were filled from a tankard.
-
-The color came to the girl’s face as she ate
-and drank, and was warmed by the fire. There
-were no vessels filled with water for the fingers,
-nor napkins to dry them on, nor table-cloth on
-the table, such as were used in the halls of the
-nobles; but there was kindness and good-will,
-and a homely hospitality that made amends for
-what was lacking in accessories. Not a word
-would the dame allow them to say until hunger
-was appeased. Then she looked up and said:
-
-“Now, Denewulf, be thou the first to speak
-and tell how and where thou didst find the
-maiden. Then shall she tell what happened
-before.”
-
-“Well,” said Denewulf quaffing a huge
-draught of mead, “as I and the others were coming
-through the wold with our hounds, what should
-we hear but the sound of music. Wondering
-much, we wound not our horns but stopped to
-listen. It ceased, and the howling of wolves
-smote our ears. Beshrew me, if I thought not that
-the wiccas were holding a conclave in the forest.
-Again the music started, and the howls ceased.
-We wound our horns again for our own comfort,
-for we wotted not but that the Norns were weaving
-our fates—”
-
-“Out upon thee, Denewulf,” interrupted the
-dame. “Have done with thy heathenish talk,
-and tell thy tale more simply.”
-
-The Saxon laughed, drank again from his
-horn, and resumed:
-
-“Then heard we a cry for help. We ran
-forward with our hounds. May I be bewrayed,
-but there in a tree was this maiden, who was
-performing to a whole pack of wolves below.
-Scold an’ thou wilt, Adiva, but methought at
-first that it was Jamvid and her sons.”
-
-Again the wife interrupted him, crossing herself
-devoutly as she spake.
-
-“Wilt never forget thy foster mother’s superstitions,
-man? Marry, thou art more Dane than
-Saxon now! What would the priest say to thy
-heathenism?”
-
-“Be not wroth, Adiva,” laughed Denewulf.
-“Thou wottest that at heart I am as good a
-Christian as thyself. I trow the Dane would
-think so.”
-
-“Well-a-day, have done with thy witless
-talk and go on with thy tale,” cried the wife
-impatiently.
-
-“Whether she were Jamvid or no,” went on
-the swineherd, “we set upon the brutes with
-our clubs, and such as did not take to their
-heels are left out under the tree. Then the
-maiden descended, and we found that she was
-not the hag of the Iron Wood, but a Saxon girl
-fleeing from the Dane.”
-
-“From the Dane?” ejaculated the dame.
-“Poor lamb! would the Dane bother such as
-ye? Tell me of it.”
-
-Thus adjured, Egwina in turn told her story,
-beginning with the desire of herself and grandfather
-to place themselves under the protection
-of Alfred, and continuing until the time that
-Denewulf had found her in the tree playing to
-the wolves.
-
-“Dear heart!” burst from the motherly
-woman hurrying round to the girl. “I’ll warrant
-thou art tired and spent. To think of a
-girl going through all that! But thou art safe
-here.”
-
-“Why, will not the Danes come here?”
-queried Egwina in amaze.
-
-“They cannot, child. None but Saxons can
-penetrate into these wolds and fens,” spoke up
-the swineherd quickly. “And not even Saxons
-if they be not accustomed to it. I and others
-of my kind can go through the fastnesses as
-easily as thou canst follow a path; because we
-wot of them, but the Northmen would become
-weary and wander aimlessly about, unwitting
-whither to go until they would perish in the
-forest.”
-
-“It glads my heart to hear it,” breathed
-the maiden. “I want no more to see them.
-They are so fearful! None do they spare,
-neither youth nor age. I would, oh, I would that
-the king were here. Then would he be safe
-from them.”
-
-Denewulf and Adiva both laughed long and
-loud.
-
-“The king!” cried the swineherd when he
-could check his merriment. “The king?
-Quotha! I should like well to see the king in
-the hut of a swineherd. I must tell that to
-the others to-morrow.” Again he gave vent to
-a peal of laughter.
-
-“Out upon thee, man! Seest thou not that
-thou dost tease the maiden?” chid the wife.
-
-“Nay; I wonder not at his mirth,” said the
-maiden gently. “’Twould be a rare sight, I wot,
-if the king would dwell here; yet I would that
-he were here. I like not to think of him slain
-or in the hands of the Dane. My grandfather
-said the land depended upon Alfred.”
-
-“It may be,” returned Denewulf. “Come
-Saxon or Dane, it matters not here. But I
-would also that the king were here, for I would
-see him. Never have I seen a king. Hast
-thou?”
-
-“Once,” said Egwina, “when I was seven,
-grandfather and I were in Sherborne when King
-Ethelred passed through. Methought that he
-was handsome and noble in appearance, but
-granther said that I was too young to know
-much about it, that the atheling, Alfred, was
-handsomer by far and that the land would be
-better when he was king; not only for his
-talents, but also because our holy father, the
-pope, had crowned him king in Rome.”
-
-“Well! Drink hael to the king’s coming,”
-and the swineherd tossed off another horn of
-mead.
-
-At this moment footsteps were heard outside,
-the hound arose from his place before the fire
-with a low growl. There came a loud knock at
-the door.
-
-“Who goes there?” cried the Saxon striding
-to the entrance, fitting an arrow to his bow as
-he did so.
-
-“A wanderer in search of food and shelter.
-Open as ye be Saxons.”
-
-“The king has come,” laughed Denewulf,
-turning round with a broad wink at them.
-“Your best mead, Adiva.”
-
-Then throwing wide the door, he called
-heartily, for the Saxons were very hospitable:
-
-“Enter, wanderer! Thou art welcome to
-such as we have. Enter and find rest for thy
-weariness, and food for thy hunger.”
-
-Into the room there came a man whose manner
-was so commanding and his form so stately
-that he might in truth be king. He was tall,
-and his long hair of ruddy auburn fell in ringlets
-from under his bonnet on his shoulders.
-When the firelight fell upon it, it shone like
-burnished gold. His eyes were blue, very
-bright and penetrating in their glance. His
-countenance fair and at present pale from fatigue.
-His brow was high, noble, and thoughtful.
-In short, his mien was so august, his port
-so noble that Adiva and Egwina both gazed
-upon him with awe.
-
-Not so Denewulf. The simple-hearted Saxon
-found something in the stranger that answered
-to himself, for he smiled graciously upon him,
-and seated him near the fire.
-
-“Sit here, stranger, and warm thyself while
-the wife prepares the meat for thee. Sorry am
-I that thou didst not come sooner, for the meat
-was hot, and it would have pleased us well to
-have had thy company.”
-
-The stranger smiled a sweet, grave smile as
-he answered:
-
-“It matters not if the meat be cold. Trouble
-not thyself, good dame. He who hath fasted
-since yesterday will not find fault though the
-food lack heat.”
-
-“Dear heart!” exclaimed the dame bustling
-about. “And hast thou taken nought since
-yesterday? Marry, but it must be piping hot
-for thee, man. Thou shalt have a good supper.”
-
-In a short time the stranger sat down to the
-table and partook of the repast. Egwina could
-not but notice the difference in his manner of
-eating and that of their hosts, who, kind people
-though they were, still lacked refinement. When
-the stranger’s hunger was appeased, Denewulf
-filled a horn from the tankard, and passing it to
-him, said:
-
-“Drink hael, man! ’Twill warm thee, and
-chill blows the wind in the forest.”
-
-“Wass hael,” responded the guest, courteously
-including Egwina and the wife in the health.
-“To ye both, good dame and gentle maiden, and
-to thee also, ceorl, for thy kindness,” and he
-quaffed the horn. When Denewulf would have
-replenished the cup, he shook his head.
-
-“Nay,” he said. “I care not for more.”
-
-“Then,” said the swineherd, “tell of thyself,
-and how thou art alone in the weald. Didst
-lose thy way? I trow that thou didst, for
-few there be who dwell not among the fens
-that can find the way out when once within
-its depths.”
-
-“Is it so impenetrable?” inquired the stranger.
-
-“So much so,” replied the swineherd with a
-chuckle, “that if the whole Danish army were
-lost in its fastnesses, they would die before finding
-their way out; unless some Saxon were
-niddering enow to show it.”
-
-“Then I would that the Danes were within
-its depths,” ejaculated the stranger with fervor.
-“Vain have been the efforts of the Saxons to
-resist them, and it would be a happy ending of
-the matter.”
-
-“Thou fleest, then, from the Dane?” queried
-Adiva.
-
-“Yes; they are ravaging the whole of Wessex.”
-
-“Good stranger, knowest aught of the king?”
-cried Egwina. “I hope that he is safe.”
-
-“I trow that he is,” returned the stranger,
-smiling sweetly at her.
-
-“She was wishing that the king were here
-with us when thou didst knock at the door,”
-chuckled Denewulf.
-
-“Why fearest thou for the king? Dost
-know him?”
-
-“No; but if the king be safe then is there
-hope for the land. Doth he not carry the hearts
-of the people with him?”
-
-“I trow not, maiden. Hadst thou seen him
-as I saw him last, thou wouldst know that he
-did not. Forsaken and alone, Alfred hath gone
-none knows whither.”
-
-“Oh!” exclaimed the girl, the tears coming to
-her eyes, “sayest thou so? The king forsaken!
-How could they leave him, so noble, so good is
-he! Is not their allegiance his? Methinks
-that were I a man naught but death could make
-me unleal to the king. As it is, I am but a
-girl and can do naught but pray for him every
-day that he be kept safe, and that the people
-will rally around him again.”
-
-“Do so, child! Thy pure prayers may accomplish
-that which the king hath not the
-power to do. If all Saxons were like thee the
-Dane would seek another land to ravage.”
-
-“The maiden hath cause to pray for the
-king,” broke in the dame, who had remained
-silent as long as she could.
-
-“What cause hath she?”
-
-“Well—but what shall I call thee?” demanded
-Adiva.
-
-“Call me Wilfred.”
-
-“Well, Wilfred, I will tell thee her tale, and
-then Denewulf shall tell thee how he found the
-child.” And the good dame related the maiden’s
-story. Then Denewulf told again of the wolves,
-and Egwina listened blushingly to their praises.
-
-“Of brave heart art thou, maiden,” said Wilfred
-with compassion in his look and voice.
-“Brave was thy grandfather in his death. ’Twas
-such that a Saxon might be proud of. ’Tis pity
-that the king knew not of it.”
-
-“My grandfather would like best to know
-that the king were safe,” returned Egwina.
-
-“And what art thou called, child?” asked
-Adiva.
-
-“Egwina.”
-
-“Egwina, and I shall call thee ‘the fair’ also,”
-said the dame.
-
-“And I, Jamvid, mother of wolf sons,”
-laughed the swineherd; “for so I found her.”
-
-“And I, noble heart,” said Wilfred. “With
-maidens like thee to grow into wives and mothers,
-the land could survive the ravaging of a
-thousand Guthrums.”
-
-Egwina flushed rosy red with pleasure.
-
-Then cried Denewulf, “Let us to bed, good
-people! With the breaking of morn must I to
-the forest.”
-
-The men drew their coats around them and
-lay down by the fire on the floor, while the
-dame and the maiden reposed on the tick of
-straw.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER VIII—ADIVA GROWS ANGRY
-==============================
-
-
-Life in the cottage was simple in the extreme.
-Each morning Denewulf looked after his nets
-and traps, and then repaired to the forest where
-he tended the swine. The stranger exerted
-himself in the chase and proved to be very proficient
-in woodcraft and the lore of the forest.
-
-Adiva took Egwina at once into her heart,
-and taught her all the simple housewifely arts
-that she knew. The girl soon became an expert
-in the use of spindle and distaff, and busily did
-the shuttles fly through the long winter evenings.
-
-“Howsomever did I do without thee, child?”
-she would say as Egwina flitted about singing at
-her tasks. “Dark will be the day that thou
-dost leave me. I pray that it will never come.”
-
-One day the girl was in the cottage busily
-spinning when Wilfred the stranger entered.
-He threw some fagots on the fire and sitting
-before it, drew from within the folds of his tunic
-a little book which he perused intently, as was
-his wont. The maiden observed him with interest.
-Presently he turned toward her with a
-smile.
-
-“Why dost thou watch me so, Egwina?”
-
-“I was wondering what the book contained
-that thou dost read in it so much,” returned the
-maiden in some confusion.
-
-“It holds much that is full of solace,”
-answered he. “Tell me, Egwina, dost know
-how to read?”
-
-“To read? No; why should I?” asked the
-girl in surprise. “Granther knew not how; nor
-does Denewulf, nor Adiva; nor any of the
-gentles. In truth, none I have ever known,
-save thee, have known how. Why should they?
-There was no need. Granther said that it was
-only for priests or monks. The gleemen need
-it not for singing or the harp. The ceorl needs
-it neither for ploughing, or for sowing, or for
-tending his herds. And how would it help the
-gentle in hunting or any of his pastimes?
-Weaving and embroidery for women, sports and
-war for men. There is no need of reading.”
-
-Wilfred smiled and sighed as he answered:
-“As thou speakest so do most think. In
-truth, I misdoubt if there are not priests even
-of thy way of thinking. Few are they south
-of the Humber who can translate their daily
-prayers into English. Yet once in all Gaul
-could not be found the learning of our land.
-Alack! that Bede, Alucin, and Aldhelm were
-not now alive. Yet, perchance, it is better so.
-Mayhap they would not have flourished had
-they lived at this time. Dark, dark is the outlook.”
-
-He relapsed into a moody silence. Egwina
-timidly approached him.
-
-“I meant not to offend thee, good Wilfred,”
-she spake, gently.
-
-“Nay, little one; thou hast not offended me.
-I thought not of thy words, but only of the decay
-of that learning for which we were once so
-famed.”
-
-“Dost thou think so much of learning?” inquired
-she. “Prithee show me the book, that
-I may see what it is that so charms thee.”
-
-She took the book, and looked at it intently
-before handing it back to him.
-
-“I see naught in it,” she remarked, with a
-sigh; “that would hold me for hours as it doth
-thee. What is its spell? It sings not, neither
-does it speak, nor is it illuminated.”
-
-“But it does speak, Egwina. Listen, and
-thou shalt hear something that it says: ‘Go
-now, ye brave! where the lofty way of a great
-example leads you. Why should you, inert, uncover
-your backs? The earth, when conquered,
-gives us the stars.’”
-
-“Does it truly say that?” cried Egwina, in
-delight. “Show me, Wilfred.”
-
-Wilfred placed his finger on the page, and
-said: “Art sure that thou understandest, little
-one?” The girl nodded her head sagely.
-
-“I cannot just tell it,” she said; “but it is
-like this: should the king do some noble thing
-his example would incite others to follow where
-he would lead.”
-
-“True, maiden. Thou hast given the thought
-in mine own mind. Bright art thou, and methinks
-would prove an apt pupil. Wouldst like
-for me to teach thee to read, Egwina?”
-
-“Dost think that I could learn, Wilfred?”
-
-“Of a surety. Long years had passed over
-my head ere I knew. Methinks that it was in
-my twelfth year that my mother called her children
-to her, and, showing a pretty book brightly
-illuminated, said: ‘Sons, that one of you who
-first learns to read in this book, he shall possess
-it.’ ‘Shall he really have it for his own,
-mother?’ I said. ‘For his very own,’ she answered,
-well pleased at the question. My brothers
-cared not for it, so full were they of the
-chase and sports, but I learned the verses contained
-therein, and she gave it me.”
-
-“Is this it?” asked Egwina, with interest.
-
-“Nay; it is at—” Wilfred checked himself,
-and then resumed. “So thou seest that thou
-canst learn if a dullard such as I could. Thou
-hast an apter mind than I. But thou must not
-care if it prove tedious?”
-
-“I will not care, and I will learn,” said Egwina,
-with determination. “It may be that I shall
-then know many things of which now I do not
-dream.”
-
-“Thou wilt, thou wilt!” cried Wilfred, in delight.
-“Forget not, dear child, that ‘The earth,
-when conquered, gives us the stars.’”
-
-“I will not forget,” said Egwina, thoughtfully.
-“How beautiful the idea! I shall never
-see the stars again that I will not think of it.”
-
-And so it came about that each evening thereafter
-the time was spent by Egwina and Denewulf
-also in learning to read. Adiva would
-have none of it for herself, and muttered grumblingly
-that it was nonsense, and of no use to any
-but priests.
-
-When the lesson was over Egwina would sing
-for them, and the hut would ring with laughter
-and merriment. Wilfred, the stranger, listened
-eagerly to the songs, and soon proposed that the
-maiden should teach them to the others.
-
-“Alack! gladly would I do so, but what are
-they without a harp?” and Egwina looked
-sad.
-
-Consternation seized on the little household
-the next morning after this remark was made
-to find the stranger gone. Denewulf and Egwina
-were loud in their lamentations at his departure.
-Adiva grumbled openly, but secretly
-missed him as well as they. On the third day
-thereafter he returned bearing a harp. The cottagers
-received him with acclamations of joy.
-He seemed touched by their greetings, but
-offered no explanation of his absence or where
-he had obtained the harp.
-
-Egwina wondered much at the instrument, for
-it was of the finest workmanship. She soon
-taught him all the songs that she knew, and
-already was he skilled in the use of the
-harp.
-
-“Thou dost well,” she said, “but I wish that
-thou couldst have heard granther. Thou
-shouldst have seen his sweep. There! that is
-something like,” as Wilfred, after some trials,
-executed it to suit her.
-
-So the time passed until at last the Length
-month (March) came. One day Egwina went
-forth to see if she could find some sprout-kele
-for broth. Enticed by the beauty of
-the day, she stayed longer than she had intended,
-and hurried back to the house, for
-the dame was very busy. As she drew near
-the cottage she heard the voice of Adiva raised
-high in anger.
-
-“Drat the man! Never to turn the loaves
-when thou seest them burning. I’ll warrant
-that thou wilt be ready enow to eat them when
-they’re done.”
-
-“I crave thy forgiveness, dame.” The tones
-of Wilfred were contrite and full of humility.
-“I thought not once of them.”
-
-“Couldst thou not smell them when they lay
-at thy very feet?” demanded the dame.
-
-“Nay; I noted naught,” returned the
-stranger.
-
-“Good mother, be wroth with him no longer,”
-cried Egwina entering. “His mind is full of
-graver matters than woman’s work.”
-
-“Graver matters!” echoed Adiva, who was
-evidently in a bad way. “Graver matters! I
-wot that they fall not heavily upon him at meal
-time. ’Tis pity that a body can’t leave the
-house for a minute without a wite’s letting the
-loaves burn.”
-
-“Thou speakest truly,” said the stranger
-humbly. “He who eats should also work.
-That I have not done, but I will mend my ways,
-good dame.”
-
-“There! it may be that I spake too quickly.”
-Adiva was somewhat mollified by his evident
-contrition. “After all, there’s no great harm
-done, and thou hast truly a good heart. I
-should have known better than to trouble
-thee. Thou hast brought us many a fine
-buck, and marry, that is man’s work more
-than this.”
-
-“Natheless, I will be more careful another
-time,” said Wilfred, reseating himself, and all
-went as before.
-
-Shortly after this, Egwina was much troubled
-about a strange dream that she had. In some
-confusion and much distress of mind, for, like
-every one of the time, she was superstitious, she
-unfolded it to Adiva.
-
-“Good mother, I fear I know not what, so
-queer a dream had I.”
-
-“Tell it, child. Once I could unravel the
-meaning of night fancies, but it hath been long
-since I tried my skill. The young care more
-for such things. Denewulf looks with awe
-upon a Morthwytha, but he laughs to scorn a
-reader of dreams. But dear heart! Here do I
-let my tongue run on and thou hast not yet
-spoken thy dream. Say on, child.”
-
-“I dreamed,” said Egwina, “that I was in a
-lofty hall. Around me were silken hangings,
-and the tables and chairs were carved with fine
-workmanship. Many were my thegns, and
-they served me from vessels of silver and gold.
-As I feasted many came and bowed down before
-me. All at once a great light, that shone glorious
-as the sun, burst from my body. The eyes
-of all men were uplifted toward it, and they
-were dazzled by its radiance.”
-
-Adiva raised her hands.
-
-“May the blessed mother preserve us, child!
-What a wonderful dream.”
-
-“Canst thou tell what it doth portend, Adiva?”
-questioned the maiden eagerly.
-
-“Child, child, I dare not tell thee that which
-I think; but if thou wilt say naught before the
-stranger or Denewulf, thou and I will go to
-Gunnehilde. She is a Dane, Denewulf’s foster-mother,
-and a wicca.”
-
-“I like not the fact that she be Dane,” and
-Egwina shrank back a little, for the Northmen
-held a painful place in her memory.
-
-“Tut, child! She is more Saxon than Dane,
-though I tell not that to Denewulf. She came
-with her husband years ago when Egbert, the
-present king’s grandfather, was on the throne.
-No Christian is she, but a good woman, though
-she hath been a vala in her own country.
-Denewulf hath she reared from a lad. Her
-husband brought him home a Saxon boy of
-tender years, whose father fell fighting the
-Welsh and whose mother died soon after. She
-will tell thee all that thou wishest to know of
-things to come. I countenance not Denewulf
-when he speaks of her foretellings, for it is not
-wisdom to humor a man in aught that savors of
-heathenism. She reads the runes for me often,
-though he wots not of it.”
-
-“If it be not wrong then, Adiva, and thou
-thinkest best I will go with thee.”
-
-“Then to-morrow will we go,” said the dame,
-and so it was planned.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER IX—WOULD YOU STRIKE YOUR KING?
-======================================
-
-
-Early the next day Adiva and Egwina
-started for the cottage of the foster-mother of
-Denewulf, Gunnehilde, the Danish woman.
-
-It was not without misgivings that Egwina
-accompanied the dame, but the latter laughed
-away her fears.
-
-“Wicca is Gunnehilde in truth,” she said,
-“but pleasant spoken. Fair will be her greeting,
-and I wot that thou wilt like her.” So
-calming her fears, Egwina fell in with the mood
-of her companion, and a brisk walk soon brought
-them to the dwelling of the woman.
-
-It was built in the centre of a knoll in a
-glade of the forest, and seemed in appearance
-not unlike the rude huts occupied by the swineherds,
-except that it was more compact. The
-turf was not intersected with twigs, as were
-those of the Saxons, but placed compactly
-against a firm foundation of board. Adiva
-knocked on the door while Egwina devoutly
-crossed herself.
-
-“Enter,” said a voice as the door was thrown
-open. “Enter, Adiva! Greetings to thee, and
-to the stranger, also, whom thou bringest with
-thee. With the rise of the sun knew I that
-thou wouldst come, and bring the maiden with
-thee.”
-
-Again the maiden crossed herself. Adiva
-went into the dwelling without hesitation, and
-the girl followed, although with fear and
-trembling. But there was naught displeasing
-to the eye, nor anything that would inspire awe
-in the room. The woman who welcomed them
-was tall and commanding in appearance. Her
-hair was dark as the raven’s wing. Her brow
-was thoughtful, and her eyes, dark also, shone
-with the calm, steady light of a student. In her
-right hand she carried a wand, the seid-staff of
-Scandinavian superstition.
-
-“Sit thee here, wife of Denewulf,” she said
-to the dame. “And thou, maiden, be seated
-upon this bench, where the light may fall upon
-thy brow. I would see where the Fylgia (tutelary
-divinity), whom Alfadur gave thee, leads
-thee. Thou hast come to consult the runes?”
-
-She made the statement more as a declaration
-than a question. Without waiting for a reply
-she went on:
-
-“I knew that ye would be here. When the
-sun rose I awoke and placed all things in readiness
-for ye.”
-
-“Gunnehilde,” spake Adiva, “the maiden
-hath had a dream. Thou wottest that it is
-somewhat in my ken to unravel such, but I
-feared to give what it seemed to me to portend.”
-
-“Dreams are oracles more potent than wicca
-can charm with wand or rune,” spake Gunnehilde.
-“Unfold it, and let me read the rede.
-Prophetic are the visions of the night.”
-
-Timidly Egwina told the dream. The Danish
-woman listened, leaning her head on her staff,
-her eyes never leaving the maiden’s face. When
-she had finished there was silence for a few moments,
-and then the wicca raised her head, and
-her eyes glowed strangely.
-
-“Maiden, no runes have I graven for thee on
-the bark of elm, nor Scinlaeca (spirits of the
-departed) have I called from the graves of the
-dead; but easy is it to read thy rede. Listen!
-for Skulda hath passed into the soul of her
-servant, and fast doth thy fate run from her
-lips. Thy vision portendeth great honors to
-thee. None greater than thou shall live in the
-land. Retainers many shall be thine, with
-honor and riches also. After thee shall thy
-son come, and he shall be more glorious than
-thou. All men shall look up to him and bow
-before him for his greatness and wisdom.
-Dangers will be thine, many and dire; but the
-web of thy fate is spun. Heed well; speed
-well. And forget not the bode of the wicca.
-Thou shalt truly come to thy glory. Hail
-to thee! Hail to thee! Gunnehilde hath
-spoken.”
-
-She arose and bowed thrice before the trembling
-maiden.
-
-“But what dost thou mean?” inquired the
-girl when she could command her voice. “What
-glory is it that shall be mine? I fear that I do
-not understand.”
-
-“Thou hast no further need of galdra or witchcraft.
-Bright is the woof of thy fate. The
-skein of thy life is interwoven with those who
-are great. No need is there for thee to consult
-the runes. Ask no more of the wicca. Glorious
-will be thy last hours.”
-
-Egwina dared ask no more. Gunnehilde
-brought forth meat and drink and placed it
-before them.
-
-“Eat and drink,” she said, “ere ye go back
-to your abode. Busy will ye be from this on,
-and ye shall both have need of your strength.
-Many they be who come to your dwelling.”
-
-“Dear heart!” cried Adiva in some anxiety.
-“Howsomever I can manage with more, I cannot
-see!”
-
-“Adiva, thou hast not asked me to read the
-runes for thee, but I have done so. Give
-greeting to Denewulf, and hail, thrice hail to
-the stranger whom ye have harbored.”
-
-“Tell me, good wicca,” said the dame, “who
-is he? Of gentle blood, I dare say, for he hath
-the port of such. Denewulf hath become
-wrapped up in him, and Egwina is no better.
-Tell me of him.”
-
-The woman looked at the maiden with a
-curious, intent glance, and then said abruptly:
-
-“Through him will thy fate change. ’Tis for
-the weal of thy house, Adiva, that thou hast
-sheltered him. Ere the set of sun, shalt thou
-know who and what he is. Even now, do
-friends seek him in thine abode.”
-
-“Marry!” ejaculated Adiva. “In my dwelling
-at this moment, sayest thou? Egwina,
-’twere best that we were going.”
-
-She rose as she spoke, and Gunnehilde rose
-also. An arch smile parted Egwina’s lips.
-
-“I thought that thou didst intend staying
-longer,” she said.
-
-“Nay, child; ’tis high time we were going.
-Besides, if any there be at the cottage, I should
-be there to give them greeting.”
-
-The smile on Egwina’s face was reflected on
-Gunnehilde’s, but the Danish woman offered no
-remonstrance to their departure. The two were
-soon on their way back.
-
-“Thinkest thou that there will in truth be
-guests at the cottage?” asked Egwina of the
-dame.
-
-“Did not Gunnehilde say so?” returned
-Adiva; “and is she not a wicca? I wot that it
-will be even as she hath said. Child, then
-thou canst not help but believe in thy rede. Was
-it not wonderful what she told thee?”
-
-“Yes; but—” Egwina looked a little troubled.
-
-“But what, child?”
-
-“I did not understand clearly just what she
-meant. She seemed to mislike questions else I
-would have asked further.”
-
-“She told thee all she would without questions,”
-returned the dame. “Often do I consult
-her, and always hath it been as she hath
-said. But Denewulf wots not of it.”
-
-“Tell me of her,” said Egwina. “Hath she
-always been a wicca? There seemed to me to
-be much of the noble about her, and she spake
-not as do the ceorls.”
-
-“A vala was she in her own land,” returned
-Adiva. “A vala, honored by chiefs and revered
-by the nation, who foretold the future to
-heroes. Even the king of her land hath led
-her to the high seat in the hall where he wished
-to consult her. Now doth she read the runes
-and consult her galdra for the vulgar. But of
-all that e’er I met, Gunnehilde reads truest the
-wizard’s lore.”
-
-Soon they drew near the cabin of Denewulf.
-When within a short distance of the hut, the
-hum of voices floated out upon the air. The dame
-turned a triumphant look upon the maiden.
-
-“Did I not tell thee? True are the words of
-Gunnehilde. Now shall we know who the
-stranger be. ‘’Ere set of sun,’ she said, and
-that is not far distant. And guests many! I
-wonder who they are? Come, let us hasten!”
-
-She quickened her steps, and the maiden
-must perforce do the same. In haste, Adiva
-threw open the door, and paused at the sight
-which met her gaze.
-
-A half dozen Saxons were grouped about the
-deal table in easy attitudes. Wilfred, the
-stranger, sate a little apart attentively observant
-of them. Denewulf was busily serving the
-guests with mead. By the costly fur-lined gonnas
-and the golden-hilted swords, Adiva knew
-them to be nobles.
-
-“By my troth!” cried one of the youths
-merrily as the dame and the maiden entered,
-“I have not seen so fair a face in days.
-Mickle and sore would it repent me should I
-leave it without a kiss. A mancus, fair maiden,
-for such favor.”
-
-Egwina drew back from the doorway.
-
-“Fear not, little one,” spoke the deep voice of
-Wilfred. “Enter in peace. Niddering is he
-who speaketh so to a maiden. Fill not the ears
-of a child with such trifling,” he added sternly
-to the youth.
-
-“And who be ye, good sir, that tells me what
-to do? Wot ye not that I am Ethelred of
-Mercia?”
-
-“I care not who ye be,” answered Wilfred
-calmly. “Thy words are unmeet for a maiden’s
-ear. Therefore thou shalt say no more of
-them.”
-
-“Shalt not?” The youth was on his feet instantly,
-and flashed his sword from its scabbard.
-“Draw, man! I wish not to strike thee as thou
-sittest.”
-
-“Foolish boy, sheathe thy sword!” The
-stranger surveyed him with a deep intense look
-of power. “Thinkest thou that I would draw
-against thee? Thou didst merit the reproof;
-profit by it.”
-
-There was so much of command in his manner
-as he spake that the youth hesitated, not
-wishing to be thought deficient in courage by
-his comrades and yet unable to proceed against
-this calm stranger.
-
-“Abide by his words, Ethelred,” cried one of
-the others. “Thou wert in truth too bold in
-thy speech, and hast thou not partaken of their
-hospitality? Out, man!”
-
-Sullenly the one called Ethelred sheathed his
-sword, resumed his seat, and soon the episode
-passed from the minds of the party. Egwina
-slipped into a seat on the other side of Wilfred.
-The dame joined the swineherd in the serving
-of mead, and preparing meat for the guests.
-Soon the hut rang with their glee.
-
-“How bear the people the rule of the
-Northmen?” asked Wilfred during a lull in
-the mirth.
-
-“Hardly,” spake one who was a man about
-his own age. “Those who lived near the coasts
-have crossed into Gaul or other countries for the
-succour which they obtained not in their own
-land. Others seek by submission to mitigate
-the ferocity of the pagans. Others still, seek to
-retain part of their property by the sacrifice of
-a portion. Others again, seek refuge and
-safety in the recesses of the forest. All groan
-under the rule of the oppressors, and none there
-be to oppose them sith the king is gone.”
-
-“None?” shouted the youth Ethelred, springing
-to his feet. “None, sayest thou? None!
-Nay; here is one!”
-
-“And here is another,” and another Saxon
-flashed his sword in the air.
-
-“And another!” “And another!” shouted
-each and every one of the party, until all were
-on their feet.
-
-“Let us seek the king, and form an army!”
-shouted Ethelred. “Then, with him as leader,
-will the Northman make food for the raven.
-Drink hael to the death of the Dane.”
-
-All drank. Another cried:
-
-“Drink hael to the king!” “Drink hael to
-the king!” All drank but Wilfred.
-
-“Marry, man! Drinkest thou not to the
-king?” cried Ethelred in wrath. “Drink to
-the king, else thou shalt answer to me.”
-
-But Wilfred touched not the mead.
-
-“Drink,” shouted all together as their swords
-flashed in the air. “Drink or defend thyself.”
-
-Even Denewulf and Adiva looked inquiringly
-at the stranger who stood so calmly in
-their midst, and still drank not to the king.
-Egwina crept close to his side, fearful of his
-safety.
-
-“Drink,” cried the Saxons again, “drink,”
-and they made a dash at him.
-
-“Back! Would ye strike your king?”
-
-.. figure:: images/illus-126.jpg
- :align: center
- :width: 75%
- :alt: Back! Would you strike your king?
-
- “BACK! WOULD YOU STRIKE YOUR KING?”
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER X—EGWINA GOES AS A MESSENGER
-====================================
-
-
-“The king!” The Saxons fell back, their
-swords still half-suspended, and looked at him
-incredulously. Denewulf stood aghast. Adiva
-sank on a bench near her, while Egwina’s face
-lighted up in joyful amazement.
-
-“The king!” cried the youth, Ethelred.
-“How wot we that thou art the king?”
-
-“Know ye the signet ring of the king?”
-The stranger drew a ring from his finger. It
-was of massive gold, the bezel being engraved
-with a dove within an olive wreath.
-
-“I know it!” cried the one called Athelnoth.
-“Once the king’s gerefa came to me as I abode
-in mine house at Taunton with commands for a
-palfrey for his lord. He bore with him the
-royal signet ring, and this is it.” He knelt before
-the stranger.
-
-“The king! The king! It is in sooth the
-king!” The glad cry went up with a shout as
-the Saxons pressed round him. They knelt before
-him, kissing his hands in their joy. Alfred
-turned to Denewulf:
-
-“Old friend, hast thou naught to say? Well
-have ye done for your king when ye thought
-that he was but a poor wayfarer. Is he less
-welcome because he is a king?”
-
-“No!” cried Denewulf, recovering himself.
-“By all the saints, no! That thou hast honored
-my dwelling by thy presence when in Wessex
-there were many so much more worthy,
-gives pleasure to my heart.”
-
-“But none more leal,” returned Alfred, gazing
-on him kindly.
-
-Denewulf pressed the king’s hand again and
-again, while over Adiva’s face came a curious
-look. It was a blending of triumph at the
-thought of having sheltered no less a personage
-than the king, awe at his presence, and fear of
-the sharp words which she had more than once
-addressed to him.
-
-“My lord,” she cried, “thou wilt not hold
-against a poor woman the sharpness of her
-tongue, wilt thou? Thou wottest how pointed it
-becomes when the temper is overwrought. And
-to think that I asked thee to mind the loaves.
-Ah, me!”
-
-The king laughed.
-
-“Fear naught, dame. I should have heeded
-the bread. That was the task assigned me, and
-he who would do well in great things must look
-after the little ones.”
-
-“True; but thou must have had much upon
-thy mind, and then to be pestered with woman’s
-work.”
-
-“As thou thyself said, ‘Cares of state burthened
-not my mind at mealtime,’” laughed
-Alfred. “Nay, nay,” as Adiva grew red in her
-confusion, “heed not the sport, good dame.
-Kind hast thou shown thyself, and thy king
-holds thee in tender affection.”
-
-The good woman swelled with pride. Just
-then one of the Saxons cried: “The sun is setting!
-Come! let us away, and proclaim that
-we have found the king.”
-
-Adiva started, and turned to Egwina. “Child,”
-she whispered, “did not the wicca say that we
-should know who he was ’ere set of sun? And
-it is the king! Well-a-day! I knew that he
-was gentle. But listen!”
-
-“No,” the king was saying, “go not yet,
-dear friends. There is much that I would say,
-and if these kind people will bear with us, I
-would that ye should remain the night. Much
-discourse would I have with ye.”
-
-“Use my poor hut as thou wilt,” said Denewulf,
-heartily. “It is thine, my king.”
-
-Alfred smiled at him a smile full of sweetness.
-
-“Then, by thy good pleasure, they stay.
-Come join us, friend Denewulf, and help us by
-thy counsel, for thou art ready of wit and wise
-in the lore of the forest.”
-
-So saying, the king sat down by the fire, and
-the others sat with him. When Egwina would
-have withdrawn, he hindered her.
-
-“Stay, little one, at thy accustomed place.
-Am I not still thy friend?”
-
-Thus adjured, the maiden sat by his side as
-was her wont, while the king turned to the
-Saxons.
-
-“Ye have said that the people murmur at the
-oppression of the Danes,” he said. “Think ye
-that they would rise against them?”
-
-“When the people know of thy whereabouts,”
-returned the oldest of the group, whom the
-others called Athelnoth, “naught can prevent
-them from rising. Oft have they wondered what
-had become of thee, and some mourned thee as
-dead. It will glad their hearts to know that
-thou art alive.”
-
-“Yet they came not at my summons,” mused
-the king. “And I must hide, perforce, lest any,
-knowing of my whereabouts, should bewray me
-to Guthrum.”
-
-“Think not too hardly of them, my lord and
-king,” cried Athelnoth eagerly. “Fruitless
-seemed the task of resistance. Their brethren
-in Mercia and East Anglia dwelt among the
-Northmen in seeming peace. Now they see that
-‘Death is preferable to the shame of servitude.’”
-
-“I think not less of them,” said the noble
-Alfred, “but only how best to relieve them of
-their bondage. I think it not wise that ye
-should spread broadcast the news that I live
-and meditate an uprising, lest it reach the ears
-of the Dane. Everything depends upon secrecy
-and the suddenness of attack.”
-
-“What then shall we do?” queried Athelnoth.
-
-“Have any of ye aught to suggest?” Alfred
-glanced at the group around him. “Ethelred,
-thou art quick to think, what sayest thou?”
-
-Ethelred had remained silent since the king
-had declared himself, and beyond the greeting
-given to him had said nothing.
-
-“Naught, my lord,” he now replied. “Why
-shouldst thou heed the words of him who hath
-twice this day drawn sword on his king?”
-
-“Marry, boy! ’Twas but the hot-headiness
-of youth. That thou art leal to the king was
-shown when thou wouldst have slain him who
-refused to drink to him. I trust thee, Ethelred.
-Thy quickness in a few short years will be replaced
-by maturity of judgment. The one precedes
-the other. Think not ere the down on
-thy chin hath given place to one of manlier
-fashion that thou wilt have the wisdom of a
-sage. Sit up, man, and help us.”
-
-“Then,” said the youth, mollified, “I would
-advise, my lord and king, that the people be not
-yet told of thy whereabouts. Tell only those
-ealdormen and others whom thou mayest need
-who can be trusted. In this way can we know
-those who are leal, and if aught can be done.”
-
-“Well and wisely hast thou spoken,” declared
-the king. “If the Saxons will rally round my
-standard as of yore, the Dragon will sweep the
-Raven from the land. But there should be
-some place of meeting—some spot to become
-ready.”
-
-“My king,” spoke Denewulf, “if I may be
-so bold as to suggest something. Not far from
-here, at the meeting of the Thone and the
-Parret, there lies an island surrounded by
-morasses. A whole army might lie concealed
-in its fens and none be the wiser.”
-
-“Denewulf, thou, too, art wise, and hast
-spoken well. To-morrow will we wend to this
-island, and see it for ourselves.”
-
-Long into the night did the little band confer.
-Bright and early the next morning the whole
-party traversed the woods until they came to the
-island spoken of by Denewulf.
-
-On the eastern boundary of the forest, on
-rising ground, was the isle, surrounded by
-dangerous marshes formed by the little rivers,
-Thone and Parret. The marshes were not fordable,
-but Denewulf brought from the rushes a
-little coracle, capable of bearing four, and soon
-the entire party stood on the island itself and
-examined it.
-
-It contained about two acres covered with vast
-brakes of alder bush filled with deer and other
-game.
-
-“The marshes are fordable only in summer,
-my king,” said Denewulf, “and then only by
-those who know the secret.”
-
-“’Tis an ideal place for a fortress,” returned
-Alfred, his keen eye taking in every detail.
-“Athelney will I call it. See, Denewulf, here
-will I build my fort. Then when the spring
-hath set in truly, will we sally forth.”
-
-Thus planning, the party returned to the
-cottage, and then with hearty farewells the
-Saxons started off to tell the glad news to those
-who were trustworthy.
-
-During the days of waiting, matters at the
-hut went on as before. The lessons were resumed,
-and, though Adiva did not soon recover
-from her awe in the presence of the king,
-Egwina regarded him with a loving reverence.
-
-One day he laid down the manual which he
-was conning with a sigh.
-
-“What is it, my king?” asked Egwina.
-“What is it troubles thee? Dost think that the
-Saxons tarry too long in their coming?”
-
-“Nay, child. I thought not of them, but of
-my family. Long hath it been since I have
-seen them, and I fain would know how they
-fare.”
-
-“The Lady Elswitha was with granther and
-me at Chippenham,” remarked Egwina. “She
-was borne from us by the press of the throng
-during the night. She and the maiden whom
-they call Ethelfleda, and Edward the youth.”
-
-“Egwina, sayest thou so?” cried the king in
-surprise. “Why, child, thou hast never spoken
-of this before!”
-
-“Have I not?” and the maiden was surprised
-in turn. “When we left the palace we were with
-the lady and her children.” Then she proceeded
-to give an account of the matter, closing with,
-“Oft have I wondered what became of them.”
-
-“I can tell thee that,” answered the king.
-“When morning dawned, as I searched for them,
-fearing that they might have been slain by the
-Dane, a bode came running with the tidings
-that they had taken refuge in the house of a
-ceorl in one of the villages. Quickly did I
-hasten to them, and then sent them into Somersetshire
-where they could dwell in safety. ’Twas
-not well for me to be with them, for thus would
-they be exposed to danger. Once only have I
-heard from them. That was by chance when I
-obtained the harp. I would send them some
-bode, but that I know not if the Saxons who
-come can be trusted, and Denewulf must be here.
-None know the secrets of the forest as he.”
-He sighed again.
-
-“My king,” Egwina spake timidly.
-
-“Yes, child.”
-
-“Why not send me? Much have I learned
-of the forest since I have been here, and can
-thread my way through its mazes in safety. In
-burghs I am still safe, for gleemen and gleemaidens
-are welcomed everywhere. Let me go
-to them.”
-
-“Thou, little one?” Alfred laid down his book
-in surprise. “Child, I could not send thee.”
-
-“Thou canst trust me. Thou wottest that life
-itself should be given ere I would bewray thee,”
-spoke the girl earnestly. “Prithee let me be
-thy bode, my king.”
-
-“Child, thou art leal and true. I will send
-thee as thou wishest. Take this jewel; among
-Saxons it will pass thee without question from
-any if they be true to the king.”
-
-He gave her a jewel of gold as he spake.
-It was elaborately carved, and bore the inscription
-on one side, “Alfred had me made.”
-Egwina took it reverently, and placed it in the
-folds of her tunic.
-
-“Have no fear, my king,” she said. “I shall
-reach them in safety.”
-
-With many misgivings on the part of the
-king, Egwina set forth on her journey.
-
-Meanwhile, the Saxons were gathering at the
-cottage, and Alfred began to prepare Athelney
-for them. Spaces were cleared, and huts soon
-dotted the surface of the island. Under the
-eye of the king men raised strong fortifications,
-for these were to be made so that no Norseman
-could penetrate through them. Nerved by the
-hope of regaining liberty, the people worked
-cheerfully, spurred on by the example of their
-chief. Trusty messengers were sent to others
-of their countrymen, and each new accentuation
-of their numbers was hailed with acclamations,
-and the Saxons thus coming were greeted as
-brothers.
-
-And while axes rung merrily in the woods,
-the people were not idle without. The smiths
-welded new and strong weapons; or, leaving
-those at home which they had, erected new
-forges on the island, and there, with no fear of
-the Dane, applied themselves to the task of supplying
-arms for the army.
-
-The Northmen were conscious of something
-going on, but believing the king dead or his
-whereabouts unknown, connected not the stir
-among the people with him. While the hides
-were tanned for shields, and the iron melted for
-the swords, Adiva brought Gunnehilde to her
-dwelling, and there the two women spun a standard
-of pure white on which shone the golden
-dragon of Wessex. Many a spell did Adiva
-bid the wicca weave within its web that should
-bring victory to the royal Alfred. The Danish
-woman foreseeing the advantages that would
-accrue to her foster child, Denewulf, should the
-Saxon be victorious, read her runes and wove
-her spells as the dame wished.
-
-Now it was drawing near Easter which fell
-upon the twenty-fifth day of March of that year,
-and Alfred, in order to facilitate access to the
-island, ordered a communication to be made
-with the land by means of a bridge, the entrance
-of which he secured by a fort.
-
-Food was procured by hunting and fishing,
-and sallies forth upon the Danes who grew
-troubled as the inroads of this new foe became
-more frequent.
-
-And the king uneasily awaited the return of
-Egwina.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XI—SOME DANISH TALES
-============================
-
-
-The knowledge that Egwina had gained of
-forest lore during her residence in the cottage
-of Denewulf, now stood her well in hand.
-With it she was enabled to thread her way
-through the intricate mazes of the great wood.
-At last, emerging from its eastern border,
-with brave heart the intrepid girl struck
-boldly into Wessex, now overrun by the
-Danes.
-
-Stopping at the houses of ceorl and thegn
-alike for shelter and refreshment, she gave her
-merriest smile and sang her gayest songs. But
-the Saxons were in no mood for festivity.
-Willingly they succored her, and listened to
-her songs; but grave were their faces and
-heavy their hearts, for the rule of the invader
-bore heavily upon them. Everywhere the
-maiden heard the wail of the oppressed people:
-“Oh, that King Alfred were here!”
-
-Often and often was she tempted to tell them
-the glad news that Alfred lived and was even
-then endeavoring to gather those to his standard
-who were willing to peril life for liberty.
-
-Restraining her ardor, however, for she knew
-not whom to trust, with a heart burthened by
-the sorrows of the people, she went on her way.
-
-One day, it was drawing near the evening
-and Egwina was trying to find some place of
-shelter for the night, she was overtaken by a
-Danish man and a young woman.
-
-“Whither away, maiden?” queried the man,
-as they came up with her.
-
-“I am a gleemaiden seeking shelter for the
-night,” returned Egwina boldly. “Who are
-ye, and whither do ye wend your way?”
-
-“Sigurd the skald am I,” answered the man,
-“and this is Gyda, my daughter, who is a seid
-woman. A gleemaiden, thou sayest, in search
-of shelter? Then hie with us to the dwelling
-of Hakon the jarl who hath a feast to-night.
-Much glee will there be, for Gyda doth tell
-each and every one his fate.”
-
-“What would a Saxon gleemaiden in the
-halls of Hakon the jarl?” cried Egwina, knowing
-not how to be rid of her companions.
-
-“It will be music to his heart,” answered the
-skald. “Little doth he reck whether thou beest
-Saxon or Dane so that thou dost make merry.
-Join us, for sibbe are all gleemen and maidens
-whether they be skalds of the Norseman, bards
-of the Welsh, or scops or gleemen of the Saxon.
-But thou art alone, girl? Why travelest thou
-so?”
-
-“There is naught else to do,” answered she.
-Then, continuing after a slight pause, “My
-grandfather and I for many years wandered the
-length and breadth of the land. Now doth he
-lie dead, and alone do I follow the harp.”
-
-“Thy grandfather! Alack! He was old
-then?” Sigurd declared rather than questioned.
-“’Tis pity that Hela the death goddess comes
-to us all. Methinks the Æsir should have bestowed
-the apples of Iduna upon man that he
-might eat and be young again.”
-
-“Iduna? The apples?” Egwina looked bewildered.
-“Be not wroth, good Sigurd, but I
-understand not what thou meanest.”
-
-“Hast not heard of Iduna?” asked the skald
-in surprise.
-
-“Is she not a Saxon?” sneered Gyda, the seid
-woman, speaking for the first time. “And are
-not the Saxons Christians? She hath been too
-busy with mass and priest to have heard of
-Iduna.”
-
-“Then shall she be enlightened,” cried Sigurd,
-while Egwina looked hastily away from the
-coal-black eyes of the seid woman. Their gaze
-filled her with a sort of nameless terror. Inviting
-she was not in aspect, as was Gunnehilde in
-the forest, and involuntarily the girl crossed
-herself. The woman’s eyes glittered as she saw
-the action, but she made no comment.
-
-“Iduna,” went on the skald, “lived in Asgard,
-the city of the Æsir. To her care was
-given the apples of youth, which gave strength
-again to the body, and color and light to face
-and eyes. She kept them in a casket and
-never were they renewed. When the Æsir had
-need of them, she drew forth from the case the
-apples which were small as peas until her hands
-touched them. Others took the place of those
-taken out, so that the casket was never empty.
-Always was it filled, and none knew whence
-they came.
-
-“But Thyassi Jötun looked with covetous eyes
-upon the apples of Iduna, and sought how to get
-them. Once Odin, together with Loki the evil
-one, and Hoenir, went from Asgard over the
-mountains to an uninhabited land, and it was
-not easy for them to get food to eat. When they
-came down into a valley they saw a herd of oxen,
-took one of them and prepared it for the fire.
-When they thought it was cooked they took it
-off, but it was not cooked. A second time, after
-waiting a little, they took it off, and it was not
-cooked. They considered what might be the
-cause of this. Then they heard a voice from the
-tree above them which said that he who sat
-there caused this. They looked up, and a large
-eagle sat there. The eagle said:
-
-“‘If thou wilt give me my fill of the ox, it
-shall be cooked.’
-
-“They assented. The bird came slowly down
-from the tree, sat on the hearth, and at once ate
-up the four shoulder pieces of the ox. Loki
-got angry, took a large pole, and with all his
-strength struck the eagle. At the blow the
-eagle flew into the air. The pole adhered to its
-body, and the hands of Loki to one end of it.
-The eagle flew so that Loki’s feet touched
-the rocks, the stone heaps, and the trees. He
-thought his hands would be torn from his
-shoulders.
-
-“He shouted eagerly, asking the bird to spare
-him, but it answered that he would never get
-loose unless he promised to make Iduna leave
-Asgard with her apples. Loki promised this,
-got loose, and went home.
-
-“At the appointed time, the evil one enticed
-Iduna to go to a wood out of Asgard, by saying
-that he had found some apples which she would
-prefer to her own, and asked her to take her
-apples with her to compare them. Iduna went
-with him willingly, for he was one of the Æsir.
-As she left the walls of Asgard behind, a fear
-seized upon her, and she would have returned,
-for now it came to her that Bragi, her husband,
-the wise and the eloquent, had told her never to
-leave the city. Even as the fear seized upon
-her, Thyassi Jötun came in eagle’s shape,
-took Iduna, and flew away to his abode in
-Jötunheim.
-
-“The Æsir were much grieved at the disappearance
-of Iduna, and soon became gray-haired
-and old for the apples of youth had gone from
-them. Hela the death goddess came from
-Niflheim, and abode among them also. Then
-did the Æsir grieve more for the apples of
-Iduna. They held a Thing (the parliament of
-the Norsemen is so called), and asked each
-other for news of her. Then was it made
-known that she was last with Loki. Odin, the
-fierce one, ordered Loki before him, and declared
-that if he did not return Iduna, he should be
-put to death or torture.
-
-“Then did the evil one fear, and consented to
-bring Iduna from Jötunheim if Freyga would
-lend him the hawk skin which she owned.
-When he got it, he flew north to Jötunheim,
-and one day came to Thyassi Jötun who was sea-fishing.
-Iduna was at home alone. At first,
-she had been glad when her bond maidens were
-always smiling; but soon she discovered that
-they had no souls, and could not sympathize
-with her in her sorrow.
-
-“Often did Thyassi Jötun try to get the apples,
-but when he would touch them they disappeared,
-and he could not. Angrily had he threatened
-Iduna if she gave him not them, and now, full
-of wrath at her refusal, he had gone sea-fishing.
-So Loki found her alone.
-
-“He changed her into a nut, held her in
-his claws, and flew away as fast as he could.
-But Thyassi Jötun in the form of an eagle pursued
-them. The Æsir saw the hawk flying
-with the nut and the eagle pursuing, and
-they went to the Asgard wall, and carried
-thither bundles of plane shavings. When the
-hawk flew into the burgh, it came down at the
-wall.
-
-“The Æsir set fire to the shavings, but the
-eagle could not stop when it lost the hawk, and
-the fire caught its feathers and stopped it. The
-Æsir were near, and slew Thyassi Jötun which
-was a very famous deed. So did they have again
-the apples of youth.
-
-“For my own part, I would that men might
-partake of them, for I like not to get old.”
-
-“’Tis a pretty tale,” remarked the maiden
-who had listened with interest.
-
-“Thinkest thou so?” cried the skald, much
-pleased. “Once such tales were heritage of
-Saxon as well as Dane; but now have they
-turned aside from the old gods, and taken up
-with mass and rood until their strength has
-waned, and no longer have they courage in the
-strife. Truly, to the followers of Odin doth the
-victory come.”
-
-“It hath not been so always,” cried Egwina,
-stung out of caution. “I trow that King Alfred
-hath borne the victory often from thee. What
-he hath done, that will he do again.”
-
-“Maiden, what knowest thou of the king?
-Bracelets the most massive, many gifts, and a
-place on the high seat would Guthrum give thee
-for tidings of Alfred. Speak!”
-
-“Naught, naught,” answering the girl, realizing
-her mistake. “I speak only a Saxon’s
-hope. Is it unseemly that we should wish our
-king victorious in place of thine?”
-
-“Nay; ’tis natural,” returned Sigurd. “But
-methought that thou didst speak as if thou wert
-ware of the king’s doings.”
-
-“I would that I were,” answered the maiden
-with fervor. “What should a simple maiden
-wot of the king?”
-
-“Speaketh she the truth?” demanded Sigurd
-of his daughter.
-
-“In seeming, but not in deed,” returned the
-seid woman. “Be patient, my father. This
-night in the hall of Hakon the jarl will Gyda
-perform the seid. Then shalt thou know all
-that lieth in the maiden’s heart.”
-
-“Sainted mother be with me!” murmured the
-girl under her breath.
-
-“Knowest thou the fate songs, maiden?”
-asked Gyda.
-
-“Nay; I am a Christian,” answered the
-maiden simply.
-
-“Then will I teach thee,” remarked Gyda.
-“If thou hast a good voice thou couldst he useful
-to me in singing the spell songs; for few
-they be that know them. Listen, and thou
-shalt hear one now.”
-
-“Nay; rather let me hear more of thy tales,”
-and Egwina looked appealingly at the skald.
-“Well dost thou tell them, and I wonder not
-that thou art welcome where there is glee.”
-
-“Thou shalt hear them then,” cried Sigurd,
-flattered by her words. “Later, daughter,
-canst thou use her for thy art. Now let her
-listen to mine, for I have need to refresh my
-memory. Wise is she in the lore of our craft;
-for a daughter of a skald, and a skald maiden
-is she. Then knowest thou, maiden, how
-Skadi, the daughter of Thyassi Jötun, came to
-Asgard to avenge her father?”
-
-“No; I know but the tales of my own people,”
-said Egwina, rejoiced that she was not
-obliged to listen to the spell songs of the seid
-woman.
-
-“Listen then! All Asgard rejoiced at the
-death of Thyassi Jötun, when Skadi, his daughter,
-took helmet and brynja (shield), and a complete
-war dress, and came to Asgard to avenge
-her father. The Æsir offered her reconciliation
-and a weregeld, but first that she might
-choose from among them a husband. Then
-was the heart of Skadi made glad, for a live
-husband is better than a dead father; so she
-consented to the reconciliation.
-
-“The Æsir could not agree among themselves
-as to which one she should take, so they made
-Skadi choose from among them, not seeing more
-than the feet. They stood behind a large curtain,
-and only their feet could be seen below it.
-Now Skadi wished very much to have Baldur,
-the beautiful, for a husband, so she looked very
-carefully at the feet, and chose the most beautiful
-pair, saying, ‘This one I choose. Few
-things can be ugly in Baldur.’
-
-“But it was not Baldur at all, but Njord, the
-old one, whom she had chosen. Then did the
-Æsir laugh and exult. Skadi was angry, but
-she was fain to abide by her choice, for she
-alone had done the choosing.”
-
-Egwina laughed, interested in spite of her fears.
-
-“Methinks I would rather choose by the
-countenance than the feet,” she cried merrily.
-“Men’s looks reflect their deeds, and a clear eye
-doth oft show a kind heart as well as a brave
-one.”
-
-“True, child. Much wisdom is there in thy
-speech. Remember well thy words, and when
-Skulda doth mingle another’s golden thread
-with thine, look well to face and heart as well
-as strength of arm, and well-shaped feet.”
-
-“Already is the web of her fate woven,” declared
-the seid woman. “Skulda hath already
-interwoven with hers the warp and woof of
-greatness.”
-
-“How dost thou know?” cried Egwina.
-“Thou canst not know such things. I believe
-it not. Little care I for my fate until I
-come to it, and I wot that my life depends
-not on thy tongue roots.”
-
-The ghost of a smile flitted over the face of
-the woman.
-
-“Thus didst thou not speak when the vala
-unraveled for thee thy dream. To-night thou
-shalt know more of thy future, and we shall know
-more of thee. Thy design and what of import
-that is which thou dost carry in thy bosom.”
-
-Involuntarily the maiden’s hand went to the
-bosom of her tunic, for there did she carry the
-jewel that the king had given her. A light
-flashed into Gyda’s eyes, and again did the
-maiden cross herself.
-
-“Here are we come at last to the dwelling of
-Hakon the jarl,” said Sigurd, turning into the
-courtyard of a large wooden dwelling which
-had belonged to a Saxon thegn. “Here do we
-dwell for the night.”
-
-“I will pass on,” said Egwina, trying to
-speak calmly. “I see in yon distance the
-house of a ceorl. Happier far will I be to
-abide with mine own people. I thank ye both
-for sweet and gracious entertainment, and bid
-ye God-speed.”
-
-So saying, she started onward, but the seid
-woman was by her side instantly.
-
-“Too gracious hath been thy company,
-maiden,” she cried with glittering eyes, “for
-us now to be deprived of it. Besides, hath not
-my father entertained thee with tales of our people?
-Now them must listen to the spell songs
-of Gyda.”
-
-“Prithee insist not upon it,” entreated the
-girl. “I would go onward.”
-
-“Be with us for the night, maiden,” spoke
-Sigurd. “Naught of harm shall befall thee if
-thy intent be good. Darkness hath begun to
-settle over the earth, and it is not meet for
-maiden to be out alone. Thou art of my craft,
-and Sigurd will ask of thee only thy songs and
-glee. Unless it so be that thou hast some
-mission to perform and must be on thy way, I
-entreat thee to stay with us.”
-
-So much against her wish, Egwina was forced
-to enter the dwelling of Hakon the jarl.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XII—THE MAGIC SLEEP
-===========================
-
-
-The great mead hall was crowded with Danes,
-feasting and drinking, and on the high seat sat
-Hakon the jarl. Merrily did they greet the
-skald and the maiden, but the seid woman they
-welcomed with words of respect. Hakon himself
-came from his high seat, took her by the
-hand, and led her to the place which had been
-prepared for her, and asked her to run her eyes
-over the household and over himself that he
-might know the fates of them all.
-
-Then did they set before her porridge made
-with goat’s milk, and a dish made of the hearts
-of all kinds of animals. She had a spoon of
-brass, and a knife of brass, and whatever she
-called for the same was brought to her. All
-feasted. Egwina ate and drank but little for
-she was afraid. Anxiously she felt of the jewel
-to see if it were safe, and uneasily did she await
-coming events.
-
-After the feast Hakon the jarl called for the
-skalds, and many there were who sang of his
-deeds and his bounty. When all had sung,
-the jarl cried:
-
-“Methinks I see a skald maiden who hath
-not yet sung? Norse doth she look but Saxon
-is her dress.”
-
-“Right art thou, O Hakon,” cried Sigurd.
-“Keen as the eagle’s are the eyes of Odin’s son
-that see afar off. The maiden is fair enow
-for Norse, but is a Saxon. A skald maiden is
-she, and I misdoubt not knoweth well many
-songs.”
-
-“I would hear thy harp,” said the jarl, and
-Egwina stood forth and sang a quaint little
-Norse song that her grandsire had taught her.
-
-“Good, good,” cried the jarl delighted.
-“Sweet is thy harp, fair maid, but not so sweet
-as the voice that accompanies it. Come nearer.”
-
-Egwina advanced hesitatingly toward the
-high seat.
-
-“Wondrously wrought is thy harp. Where
-would skald maiden get so beautiful a one? It
-might be gift from royal hand.”
-
-“It is the gift of a king,” came from the
-seid woman.
-
-Hakon looked at the maiden.
-
-“It is true, O jarl,” she said in answer to
-the look. “’Tis the custom of the Saxon thus
-to reward those who make glee for them.”
-
-“’Tis custom in all lands,” said Hakon with
-a smile, taking from his neck a chain of gold.
-“Take this, maiden; as thou playest on the
-harp of a king, it is fitting that thou shouldst
-receive royal gifts. ’Tis a chain of gold that
-hath never known alloy. Behold, from its
-centre hangs an amulet that ever faithful
-guards the wishes of the wearer.”
-
-“My thanks I give thee, Hakon,” murmured
-the girl as the jarl threw the chain over her
-shoulders.
-
-“I’d hear thy harp again,” said he, “but sing
-of Saxon and Dane. Canst give us a song of
-victory of Dane over Saxon?”
-
-Then the heart of the maiden swelled within
-her as she thought of that dear grandfather who
-had given his life because he would not so
-sing, and her soul grew strong and she spake
-boldly:
-
-“I am a Saxon, Jarl Hakon, and niddering
-would I be to sing of my country’s shame.
-Willing am I to make glee for thee if aught in
-my harp or voice doth please thee. Many are
-the skalds that can sing for thee thy countrymen’s
-victories. Gracious hath been thy gift;
-gracious thy present to the skald maiden;
-but take it back and ask not this thing of
-her.”
-
-“Keep thy bauble,” and the jarl thrust it
-back upon her. “Would that our maidens
-would prove so true to their land. Sing not so,
-maiden, if thou dost not wish, but something
-Saxon. One that is true to his own land never
-bewrays another.”
-
-The Danes watched the affair in surprise.
-Jarl Hakon was an austere man, and never had
-he been known before to countenance the least
-crossing of his wishes. Egwina thanked him
-gratefully, and then, as he desired, swept the
-strings and sang. She chose the song of The
-Phœnix, a subject very popular with the Saxon
-poets; the mystic life, death, and resurrection of
-the fabled bird.
-
-Her thoughts flew to the little hut in the
-woods where the king of the Saxons lay concealed.
-Should he, like the phœnix, rise above
-the funeral pyre of the dead hopes of his people,
-and again rule the land as king? A
-quaver crept into her voice, and then, as she
-recalled his words, “The earth, when conquered,
-give us the stars,” hope swelled her bosom. No
-matter the difficulties, the dangers that beset his
-path, Alfred would reign again. God’s chosen
-king was he, anointed by the holy pope himself.
-Her voice burst into the triumphant refrain as
-the assurance came home to her. [#]_
-
- | “Lo, from the airy web,
- | Blooming and brightsome,
- | Young and exulting, the
- | Phoenix breaks forth.
- |
- | “Round him the birds troop
- | Singing and hailing;
- | Wings of all glories
- | Engarland the king.
- |
- | “Hymning and hailing,
- | Through forest and sun-air,
- | Hymning and hailing
- | And speaking him ‘king.’
- |
- | “Hymning and hailing,
- | And filling the sun-air
- | With music and glory
- | And praise of the king.”
-
-.. [#] Bulwer Lytton’s versification. By some this poem is
- placed in the tenth century. Morley puts it in the eighth.
-
-Silence fell upon the retainers as they listened.
-The seid woman’s eyes glittered strangely.
-
-”Well hast thou done, child,” and Hakon
-took from his arm a massive bracelet.
-
-“Thou hast already given me sufficient,” said
-Egwina, modestly refusing the gift.
-
-“Tut! Refuse naught that is offered thee.
-Not always wilt thou find me so generous. I
-liked the spirit of thy song.”
-
-“’Twas filled with thought of the king,”
-came from the seid woman. “Nourish not a
-viper, Jarl Hakon. Seek from the maiden the
-whereabouts of the king whom ye seek. Uncertain
-is the tenure of the Northman unless the
-Dragon of Wessex be put down. Ask of the
-maiden the whereabouts of King Alfred.”
-
-The jarl turned to Egwina.
-
-“Is this true that thou dost know where thy
-king is?”
-
-“Gracious wert thou, O jarl, when thou didst
-say that I sing not against my country! Gracious
-be in this also. I could not sing the shame
-of my country, Hakon; neither can I bewray
-my king.”
-
-Hakon knitted his brows, and became
-thoughtful.
-
-“Thou needst not to ask aught of the girl,”
-spoke Gyda again. “Hath the seid woman
-power to tell thee that which thou wishest?
-Quotha! Let the incantation be prepared.”
-
-“It shall be as thou sayest,” said the jarl,
-rousing himself. Then did he order some young
-men to bring a large flat stone which was placed
-upon four posts set in the centre of the room before
-the high seat.
-
-Upon the platform the volva took her place.
-Women formed a circle round it, and sang the
-fate song. When these were finished, the seid
-woman began to mutter and gesticulate violently
-as the revelations came to her.
-
-“I see thee, Jarl Hakon,” she cried.
-
- | “On the broad heath thy bow strings twang,
- | While high in air the arrows sang;
- | Thy iron shiner brings to flight
- | The warder of great Odin’s shrine,
- | Thou, the long haired son of Odin’s line,
- | Raises the voice which gives the cheer,
- | First in the track of wolf or bear.”
-
-She writhed upon the stone ghastly pale, and
-burst forth again.
-
- | “In battle storm ye seek no lee,
- | With skulking head and bending knee,
- | Behind the hollow shield.
- | With eye and hand ye fend the head,
- | Courage and skill stand in the stead
- | Of panzer, helm and shield
- | In Hild’s bloody field.”
-
-“Tell me, Gyda, that of which ye spake,”
-said the jarl. “Tell me of the Saxon King
-Alfred. Lives he yet?”
-
- | “Westward doth the gray wolf run,
- | Westward toward the setting sun;
- | Follow fast and seek ye him
- | In the forest dank and dim.”
-
-“Then he doth live!” and the jarl turned to
-his followers. “Heed well the words of the
-volva. Heed well and fasten them upon your
-hearts, for to-morrow do we seek for the Saxon
-king.” He threw a gold ring on the high seid
-platform, and said, “Knowest the maiden
-aught of the hiding place of the king?”
-
- | “Well knows the maiden
- | Where Alfred lies hidden.
- | By that in her bosom
- | Is she forth on his bidding.”
-
-Hakon started towards the maiden, who nervously
-clasped her harp to her breast. At this
-moment the voice of the vala rose high in a
-shriek and the jarl ran back to hear the frenzied
-utterances. Egwina felt her hand touched, and
-a voice whispered:
-
-“Start not, maiden, nor tremble. I am Ethelred,
-the youth who beheld thee in the forest
-with King Alfred. Be of good courage. Thou
-hast one friend here.”
-
-Egwina turned her head for the moment, and
-when she did she beheld near her the form of
-what appeared to be a young Dane. He looked
-towards her and smiled slightly, and then did she
-see that it was indeed the Saxon youth. Now
-hope infused into her heart, and, with better
-courage, she listened to the ravings of the seid
-woman.
-
- | “’Ware, ’ware of the forest, Jarl Hakon,
- | The dragon steals forth from his lair,
- | He tears thee and thy people asunder,
- | And leaves ye as food for the bear.
- |
- | “Then take from the vala a warning;
- | Seek not the Saxon’s great king;
- | The forces of Wessex are gathering,
- | The dragon of Wessex will spring.”
-
-She ceased, and no more came from her lips.
-In vain did the jarl throw gifts upon the platform.
-Whatever the power of the volva, it had
-left her, and she lay motionless on the stone.
-
-Finding that it was useless to inquire further,
-the jarl turned to the hall and called loudly for
-four cups of mead.
-
-“The cup of vows do I drink,” he said. “To
-Odin, who giveth the victory; to Frey and
-Nïord, for a good year and peace, and to Bragi.
-I vow by these drinks that I have drunk to the
-Æsir that I will do some great deed that shall
-be worthy the song of the skald. And that deed
-shall be the hunting of Alfred. If it so be that
-Odin hath sent the choosers of the slain to bear
-me to Valhalla, then welcome will be the warrior’s
-death. Who pledges with me the Valkyrie?”
-
-“I!” “I!” shouted the Northmen, leaping to
-their feet, each lifting a horn of mead to his lips.
-
-“To Hela, who will mourn in Niflheim, that
-she is robbed of her prey!”
-
-Again they drank.
-
-“To-morrow will we set forth to seek the
-Dragon in his lair, the king in his hole. The
-Raven hath driven the Dragon from his throne.
-Shall he not tear him in pieces? Who goes with
-me to hunt King Alfred?”
-
-Again the hoarse shouts of the retainers filled
-the hall.
-
-“Whether she will or no, the maiden shall
-lead us,” cried the jarl. “Sweet will her songs
-come to us as, wearied by the march, we tarry
-for rest.”
-
-But Egwina was silent, a resolve growing in
-her heart that, though death might be her portion,
-or, worse yet, the severest torture, she
-would not lead these men to Alfred’s hiding
-place.
-
-The seid woman came down from the platform
-and glided through the Danes, who, now
-that they had pledged themselves to Odin, began
-to hold high revelry, to the side of the
-maiden.
-
-“Within thy breast there rests a jewel,” she
-said, in a low tone, to the girl. “It is wondrously
-wrought, and Gyda wants it. Give it
-to her and she will help thee to escape from
-Hakon.”
-
-“I cannot. It is the—” began the girl, and
-paused.
-
-“Yea; the king’s. I know, maiden, the word
-that thou wouldst speak. Well do the runes
-read for Alfred the king. Let me but have his
-jewel and thou shalt go free.”
-
-But Egwina shook her head.
-
-“Wondrous will be thy fate, maiden. Dost
-wish to know it? Gyda will tell thee, and will
-help thee on that mission on which thou art
-bent.”
-
-“Why dost thou wish for the jewel of Alfred
-the king? Saxon thou art not. Why dost
-thou wish it?”
-
-“It bringeth good fortune to him who carries
-it. Wisdom and all the magic of galdra will
-be mine if but I possess the jewel of Alfred.
-Long, long ago, the runes told me that but one
-thing I lacked, and then all things would unfold
-to my view. That was something belonging
-to a Saxon king of the line of Cerdic who
-should be driven from his throne by my people.
-Give it me, maiden. All thy fate will I unfold,
-and more. I will compel Guthrum to extend
-his frith (peace) over thee so that thou mayest
-find those whom thou seekest in safety.”
-
-“No;” said Egwina boldly. “Let me know
-of my fate only as it comes to me. I will not
-aid thee in thy wicked art. Naught of King
-Alfred’s should be used in so base a cause; and
-not this jewel while I hold it.”
-
-“Have a care, girl,” hissed the woman. “If
-thou wilt not give it me, then will I obtain it
-by guile. Think not that Gyda hath no
-art.”
-
-“I will seek Hakon the jarl. He will take
-me under his hand,” and Egwina rose to her
-feet.
-
-“Do so,” sneered the other. “His frith will
-he give thee, if thou wilt but lead him to the
-king’s hiding place. Choose ye.”
-
-The maiden hesitated. It was even as the
-witch woman said. Helplessly she looked for
-Ethelred. He had disappeared from the hall.
-In despair she sank back upon her seat, and
-leaned her head upon her harp.
-
-“Look at me, thou Saxon maid,” commanded
-the wicca.
-
-Almost without knowing what she did,
-Egwina looked at the woman.
-
-“Heed, maiden, my words. Listen to the
-song of the witch woman, Gyda. Heed the
-words which she sings to thee, and sleep,
-maiden, sleep.”
-
-She made some passes over the maiden’s head
-singing a low crooning song as she did so.
-Vainly Egwina made the sign of the cross. In
-vain did she strive to hold the sapphire ring
-which Ethelfleda had given her before her
-vision. The crooning song repeated its rhythmical
-measures in her ears. The eyes of the seid
-woman blazed. Living sparks seemed to leap
-from them to the eyes of the girl. They burned
-into her brain. She felt her senses reeling,
-going.
-
-Faintly the voice of one of the Northmen
-sounded in her ear:
-
-“Gyda, the seid woman, hath caused the
-maiden to fall into the magic sleep.”
-
-Faint and far off as a whisper they reached
-her, and sounded in her ears, “The magic
-sleep,” and she knew no more.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XIII—VICTORY SITS WITH THE SAXONS
-=========================================
-
-
-When Egwina awoke from her sleep, the sun
-was shining, and she did not know where she
-was. She was lying on a tick of straw which
-seemed to be moving under her. To her amazement,
-on sitting up, she found that she was in a
-rude cart with two Danish women and some
-children. As the memory of the events of the
-night before rushed upon her mind, she felt for
-the jewel of the king. It was gone. A torrent
-of bitterness gashed into her soul.
-
-“Where is Gyda?” she demanded of the
-women fiercely.
-
-“She went with Sigurd the skald we know
-not whither,” answered one of them. “To thee,
-maiden, she bade us say that as she had obtained
-the jewel, she had kept her word, and sent thee
-from the hand of Hakon Jarl, so that thou
-mightst not have to lead him to thy king. Also
-she bade us say to thee that naught else of thine
-adornment was touched save the jewel only.
-Behold the chain which the jarl gave thee; the
-bracelet, and thy other ornaments are untouched.”
-
-“Tell me where we are and whither we go?”
-cried the girl eagerly.
-
-“We go into Devonshire to join Hubba, who
-hath wintered in Demetia, and now cometh into
-the land of the Saxon from the west. It draws
-near the time for the feast of the spring. Then
-will the Northman sweep over the whole of the
-land, and finish that which he hath so well begun.”
-
-Egwina groaned. And none was there to
-warn the king.
-
-“See,” she said to the women taking from
-her throat the chain which the jarl had given
-her; “here is this, and the bracelet also. Both
-are of much value. Ye shall have them if ye
-will let me go from ye unmolested.”
-
-The women shook their heads, and the one
-who had done the speaking spake again:
-
-“We durst not let thee from us. Of that did
-the seid woman bid us beware. Neither doth it
-lie in our power so to do, for the Northmen are
-on every hand. See for thyself.”
-
-Egwina looked, and her heart sank as she beheld
-the long line of horsemen and men on foot
-before and behind. Many carts were there filled
-with women and children, and the supplies of the
-Danes. Everything gave evidence of preparations
-for a long march. Burying her face in her
-hands, Egwina resigned herself to the inevitable.
-
-The march was long and of several days’
-duration. At last they came to the extreme
-western part of Devonshire. Here they were
-greeted by another large party of Norsemen
-under the renowned Hubba, one of the sons of
-Ragnar Lodbrock. The Saxons fled in terror
-at their approach. Some few, taking their wives
-and children with them, repaired to the castle of
-Kynwith.
-
-The Danes followed after these last rapidly,
-and, seeing that the castle was impregnable,
-would not risk an attack upon it, but sat down
-before it in a camp, hoping thus to make the
-Saxons surrender either from famine or want of
-water; for there was no spring near the castle.
-
-Vainly did Egwina seek to join the Saxons in
-the castle. Her every movement was watched,
-and she was forced to abandon the idea. Listlessly
-she mingled with them, listening apathetically
-to their songs. Often did they try to force
-her to join in their mirth and gladden their
-hearts by music, but she looked at them with
-unsmiling face and would not sing.
-
-Thus the days passed. The pagans waiting
-only for the surrender of the castle which they
-thought must come soon through the dire necessity
-of the Christians.
-
-Early one morning, just as the first faint
-streaks of dawn were tinting the sky, Egwina
-was awakened from slumber by the shouts of
-men and the clash of steel. In alarm, the
-Danes sprang to their arms, but the Saxons had
-surprised them too completely for anything but
-a furious resistance. From the first they cut
-down the Northmen in great numbers, for they
-were filled with the inspiration of despair, deeming
-death inevitable and preferring to fall in battle
-rather than by starvation.
-
-The trembling maiden prayed fervently in
-her tent for the success of her people. While
-she was thus engaged, the flap was pushed rudely
-aside, and two men entered. They seized her
-before she was aware of their intention, and
-dashed out of the tent and into the thick of the
-fray where Hubba their king was.
-
-“Take this for thy shield, Hubba,” cried one,
-thrusting the maiden before the Danish king.
-
-“If, then, thou art slain it must be through
-the body of the girl. They will not slay one
-of their own maidens.”
-
-But Hubba haughtily put the girl aside, making
-the sign of Thor as he did so.
-
-“Am I not strong in mine own strength? Why
-should I use a living buckler when mine own is
-better? Sköfnung (the name of his charmed
-sword) hath already drunk the blood of many
-who cannot find relief from its life stein. Besides,
-stand I not under the magical banner
-woven by my sisters in a single day? I need no
-maid for protection.”
-
-Proudly he turned from them and hastened
-again into the conflict. But the Norsemen stood
-looking at the magical standard, and suddenly
-they cried out, “Behold the raven lieth motionless!
-No longer doth he flap his wings in
-token of victory. We are doomed.”
-
-A wail of anguish went up from the ranks as
-they beheld the motionless raven. Above it
-came the voice of Hubba:
-
-“If die we must, then die as sons of Odin
-should. The one-eyed one prepareth the feast
-of Shaehrimnir the boar. Fast floweth the mead
-from the goat. Welcome awaits us in Valhalla.
-Welcome and good cheer! But take with ye
-many of the Saxon warriors. Thus doth the
-Alfadur bid ye.”
-
-Roused to further exertions, the Danes raised
-their war chant and rallied round the fatal
-standard. Those who had brought Egwina to
-the combat now left her standing, and joined
-the others.
-
-The bewildered girl stood, not knowing what
-to do or which way to turn. Everywhere Saxon
-and Dane mingled together in battle. The
-Norse women and children had withdrawn to
-one side. The women screamed or shouted encouragingly
-to husbands or fathers, or chanted
-the battle songs of their land. In the midst of
-the contest, the skalds’ voices could be heard
-reciting the deeds of heroes and inciting the
-Norsemen to greater achievements.
-
-The girl stood an unwilling, fascinated spectator,
-with no thought of danger to self. Bravely
-and fiercely fought the Dane. Bravely and
-fiercely fought the Saxon. True sons of Wodan
-they, and to the fighting blood of the old Norse
-heroes was added the lofty exaltation of striking
-for home and country.
-
-Suddenly one of the Danish women caught
-sight of Egwina standing there in the midst of
-the battle. With a cry of fury she dashed
-toward her, and seizing her by the hair began
-dragging her back to where the women and
-children were.
-
-Egwina cried out at the assault, and strove to
-tear herself from the grasp of the woman. At
-her cry, some of the Saxons turned. One, a
-youth, left the others and bounded toward
-the two.
-
-“Unhand the girl,” he commanded.
-
-“Nay,” cried the woman; “she shall serve
-as an offering to Odin. The battle goeth against
-us, and the fierce one demandeth a victim.
-Away!”
-
-The youth grasped the woman by the wrists.
-“Release thy hold,” he shouted; “or, by St.
-Peter of blessed memory, I will forget that thou
-art a woman.”
-
-“Forget it, then! Strike if thou durst! Strike,
-and upon thy head fall the curse of Odin.”
-
-“I care not for Odin’s curses,” cried the
-Saxon, “but I war not with women. Unhand
-the girl!”
-
-The woman only tightened her grip the more
-on the long beautiful hair of Egwina.
-
-“There is but one way, maiden.” The youth
-let go one of the woman’s wrists to draw his
-seax. The woman thought that he meant to
-cut off her hands. Egwina was of the same
-opinion, and suffering though she was, exclaimed,
-“For the love of Heaven, maim not
-the woman!”
-
-There was a grim smile on the youth’s face.
-He raised the seax and the stroke fell. With
-a scream the woman let the bright hair of the
-maiden fall, and fled to the others.
-
-“Oh, didst thou hurt her?” cried Egwina, as
-the young man assisted her to her feet.
-
-“No;” and he held up two fair locks of her
-hair. “I meant only to sever thy hair from
-thy head.”
-
-“And thou didst not intend to cut off her
-hands?” cried Egwina, relieved.
-
-“Am I not a Christian? Do Christians treat
-others so?” demanded the youth. “Come, let
-us to the Saxons, for the battle is ended.”
-
-.. figure:: images/illus-174.jpg
- :align: center
- :width: 75%
- :alt: He raised the seax and the blow fell.
-
- HE RAISED THE SEAX AND THE BLOW FELL.
-
-It was true. Elated by their triumph, the
-Saxons pursued the flying Danes, and great
-was the slaughter. Great also was the booty
-they obtained from the camp, and, among other
-things, the magical banner of Hubba, under
-which the chief lay dead.
-
-“Now,” said the youth to Egwina, “the
-slaughter is done. Great will be the joy of
-Alfred when he hears of this day’s prowess. A
-bode am I to thee from the king. Mickle and
-sore doth he repent having let thee go from his
-sight as bode for him to his family. He bids
-me, with others, to accompany thee on thy
-journey, and bring thee back in safety to him.”
-
-“Oh, hast thou seen him?” cried Egwina.
-“Heavy was my heart that I could not warn him
-of Hakon’s intended search. Heavy did it lie in
-my breast when I knew that Hubba was to
-come from the west to overrun the land. I
-feared that the king’s hopes were vain.”
-
-“That was the reason, maiden, that I left
-thee in the house of Hakon the jarl,” said Ethelred.
-“Niddering did it seem to leave thee, a
-girl, in the hands of the foe, unwitting what
-might befall thee. But in the king lieth all
-our hopes. ’Twere better that thou shouldst
-perish than that the king be not warned.”
-
-“Thou didst right,” declared the girl, warmly.
-“What am I to be thought of in comparison
-with the king? Better, oh, better a thousand
-such as I should perish than Alfred.”
-
-“Thou art a true Saxon, and so I deemed
-thee,” cried the youth. “Would that thegn
-and coerl were filled with thy spirit, and the
-Dane would no longer uprear his raven standard
-in the land. But to tell thee all: Hakon
-went forth with a goodly company. Alfred,
-who had been joined by numbers of the Saxons,
-sallied forth, took the jarl by surprise, and the
-bones of him and all his company lie whitening
-on the field.”
-
-“Dost thou not remember what the seid
-woman said?” asked Egwina in awe-struck
-tones:
-
- | “‘’Ware, ’ware of the forest, Jarl Hakon,
- | The dragon steals forth from his lair;
- | He tears thee and thy people asunder,
- | And leaves ye as food for the bear.’
-
-“Dost thou suppose, Ethelred, that the vala
-doth really see what the future holds?”
-
-“I wot not. There are many things that I
-understand not, but this do I know, that ’tis a
-heathenish practice, and little use have the
-good priests for it,” and he crossed himself
-piously.
-
-“True; but oft have I wondered whence
-came the power that seemed to belong to them.”
-
-“Think not of it,” answered the youth,
-hastily. “Whatever of power they may have,
-’tis of evil. Concern not thyself with such
-pagan doings, for unseemly doth it become a
-Christian. Come, let us to the castle. Bode
-must be sent to the king to tell him of this
-victory. Then thou, and I, and others will
-wend us to the depths of Somerset, where the
-king’s family abide, and then back to Athelney.”
-
-And Egwina accompanied him to the castle.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XIV—A PLEASANT SURPRISE
-===============================
-
-
-Somersetshire was the only county that had
-remained true to Alfred. Throughout all Devonshire
-the news of the victory of the Saxons at
-the castle of Kynwith brought great rejoicing.
-While everywhere the Saxons were open in their
-manifestations of delight, it was not deemed wise
-to precipitate matters by letting them know that
-the king was preparing to issue forth from his
-hiding place. Somerset alone was considered
-worthy to be trusted, and here the secret was told,
-and many left their homes to go to Athelney.
-
-In the heart of Somerset, at the abode of the
-thegn, Oswald, a trusted and tried retainer of the
-king, the family of Alfred was hidden. With
-light heart did Egwina now go on the journey,
-for it was shared by Saxons true to the king,
-and hope had made glad their hearts.
-
-“Dost know the family of the king?” inquired
-Ethelred of the maiden as they neared
-the dwelling of the thegn.
-
-“I have met the lady Elswitha, and I saw her
-mother and children the night of the attack
-on Chippenham,” answered Egwina. “Hast
-thou?”
-
-“Nay;” replied the youth. “My father was
-of the royal family of Mercia, and, when the
-pagans overran the country, perished by the
-sword. With him I should have attended the
-great Witan at Winchester this Easter, and thus
-have seen the king, and mayhap his family also.
-Tell me of the lady Elswitha.”
-
-“She is fair and beautiful. Right worthy is
-she to be the noble Alfred’s wife, for bravely did
-she bear herself on the night of the assault.”
-
-“Often have I seen Eadburga, her mother,”
-remarked Ethelred, “and her father also, Athelred
-the Large, for they were of Mercia. Elswitha
-I have not seen, for she married the king—he
-was the atheling then—before I was old enough
-to remember. Much have I heard of the present
-atheling and his sister. Marry, I would like
-well to meet with them.”
-
-“Naught do I know of the atheling or his
-sister,” said Egwina. “There were only some
-young children with the lady and her mother.”
-
-“And was there no youth of my age, nor
-maiden, near them?” queried Ethelred.
-
-“Nay,” returned Egwina. “There were a
-youth and a maiden there that night, but not
-the atheling nor his sister. The lad was younger
-than thou, and the maiden older than I. It could
-not be they. Besides, I met this youth and
-maiden in Andred’s weald some time ago. See
-the ring that the maiden gave me.”
-
-She extended her hand with the sapphire
-upon it.
-
-“And thou art sure that it was not the atheling’s
-sister?” asked Ethelred as he examined
-the gem.
-
-Egwina laughed.
-
-“So sure am I, sir youth, that I will give
-thee this chain of gold that Hakon, the jarl,
-gave me if they be the same. Then, by this
-amulet, thou canst have all thy desires.”
-
-“Marry! if there be aught in the charm, I
-would that they be the same,” returned the
-youth, falling in with her merry humor. “But
-hath it given thee thy wish yet, maiden?”
-
-“Well-a-day! I wot not what it hath granted,
-but this I know: I wished myself well away
-from the dwelling of Hakon, jarl. That came
-about. I wished that the king be warned, and
-that also happened. Then did I wish that I
-could reach the lady Elswitha, and yon turrets
-tell me that that also is about to come to pass.”
-
-Ethelred laughed.
-
-“Almost dost thou make me wish that I could
-obtain the chain.”
-
-“Gladly would I give it thee if only the maid
-of the forest and the atheling’s sister were the
-same,” returned the girl. “Oft have I wished
-to see them again. Oft have I wondered if the
-invader hath despoiled them of home, or where
-they be.”
-
-Over the girl’s bright face came a cloud, for
-well did she know of the devastating work of
-the ravagers.
-
-“Here we are!” cried the youth. “Now,
-maiden, thou art the bode from the king. Seek
-thou the lady first. We will tarry without
-until she bids us enter.”
-
-Egwina advanced through the courtyard,
-and then somewhat timidly to the portals. In
-answer to her knock, a warder opened the door
-and asked her in.
-
-“I would see the lady Elswitha,” spake she.
-“I bear to her a message from the king.”
-
-“From the king? From Alfred?” ejaculated
-the warder. He ran from the room without
-bidding her welcome. Egwina smiled at his
-evident delight, and seated herself near the
-entrance. She had scarcely done so when the
-lady Elswitha hastily entered. As soon as her
-eyes fell upon the girl she gave an exclamation
-of joy.
-
-“Is it thou, little one? Glad am I to see
-thee safe. Oft have I wondered about thee and
-thy father—the good harper—who so bravely
-tried to lead us to King Alfred. Is he safe also?”
-
-“Nay, lady,” returned the maiden, touched
-to the quick by the gracious thoughtfulness of
-the lady, who could forget her own anxiety in
-care for the welfare of others. “Nay; he fell
-by the hand of the Dane. Anon will I tell
-thee of it, but now do I bear thee a message
-from the king. He is safe. Followers are
-rallying around him. Victory hath already
-crowned the Saxons against Hubba, and ere the
-bringing home of the summer the king hopes
-again to rule over Wessex.”
-
-The lady clasped her hands. Her lips
-moved as if in prayer. Then, impelled by a
-gracious impulse, she stooped and kissed the
-maiden.
-
-“Sweeter than softest music is thy message to
-my heart. I rejoice in my lord’s safety, and
-that his people are coming to his call. Now
-can I wait further news until thou hast refreshed
-thyself.”
-
-“No, lady; I am not aweary, and it glads my
-heart to tell thee of the king,” spoke the girl.
-
-Then, as Elswitha drew her to her side, she
-told of the cottage in the woods, the occupations
-of the king, and everything of her journey
-hither. Many exclamations of joy, and pity,
-and terror did the kind lady utter as she listened
-to the story.
-
-“And thy companions—the noble Saxons
-who brought thee thither? Where are they?”
-
-“They await without thy bidding.”
-
-“They must be welcomed,” cried the lady,
-warmly. “Sit thee here, child, until my
-return.”
-
-She hurried forth and heartily greeted the
-Saxons, bidding them come into the hall.
-Then she summoned Oswald the thegn, and
-bade him make a feast for the good news that
-was brought, and for the refreshment of those
-who had brought it. Into the hall came the
-three young children, two girls and the youngest,
-a boy: Ethelgiva, Ethelswitha and Ethelwerd,
-by name.
-
-“Oh, my children,” cried the lady, embracing
-them. “Good news have I for ye from
-your father. Haste to the bower chamber of
-your grandmother Eadburga! Bid her to come
-to the hall at once and all the household also,
-that I may tell them the joyful tidings.”
-
-The children ran quickly out. Egwina cast
-a hasty glance at the youth Ethelred. He wore
-a slightly disappointed look on his face, for he
-had heard so much of the atheling that he had
-supposed him older than this boy.
-
-At this moment, the door was thrown open
-and into the hall there stepped a youth somewhat
-younger than himself—a falcon on his
-wrist, hounds at his heels.
-
-“Edward, my son!” Elswitha rose excitedly.
-“Give good welcome to these friends who hath
-glad news of thy father.”
-
-Edward! Egwina looked up in amazement.
-It was the youth whom she had seen in the
-forest. The recognition was mutual.
-
-“’Tis the gleemaiden!” exclaimed the lad,
-advancing toward her. “Truly, maiden, thou
-dost appear to be the good Flygia of our family,
-as the witch-wife would say. Thrice hast thou
-brought to us succor. Once in the forest; again
-on the night of the attack of the Danes didst
-thou and thy father strive to save us from their
-fury; now thou art a fair bode from my father.”
-
-He took her hand gently, and Egwina grew
-rosy in confusion, more overwhelmed by his
-simple words than those of the others, because
-of her surprise at finding him the atheling.
-
-Elswitha’s mother, Eadburga, now entered and
-with her Ethelfleda, the maid of the forest.
-Egwina was not astonished at beholding her.
-Nothing, it seemed, could surprise her now.
-Not even did she see the quizzical smile with
-which Ethelred regarded her.
-
-Ethelfleda took charge of her impetuously.
-
-“Hast thou kept the ring?” she asked, after
-she had thanked and caressed the girl.
-
-“Yes; though once I came near losing it,”
-returned Egwina, showing it to her.
-
-“Losing it? Tell me, and tell all that hath
-befallen thee since the people pressed us
-asunder,” urged Ethelfleda.
-
-“My daughter,” spoke Alfred’s wife, “let
-the maiden with the others refresh herself.
-Then shall all tell of themselves.”
-
-And so it was arranged. Elswitha would
-suffer nothing more to be said until they were
-rested. Then the maiden recounted all that
-had happened from the time she met them in
-the forest until the present.
-
-“Beautiful is the chain which the Danish
-jarl gave thee,” said Ethelfleda, examining it.
-“Curiously wrought, and of pure gold. I wot
-that it be charmed, as many of their ornaments
-are.”
-
-“Yes; the amulet, the jarl claimed, brought
-to the wearer the realization of every wish—”
-began Egwina, and then paused in some dismay,
-remembering Ethelred.
-
-“It belongeth no longer to her,” laughed the
-youth, joining them.
-
-“Doth it not? How does that come?” asked
-Ethelfleda.
-
-“She said that she would give it me were
-the youth and the maiden of the forest the same
-as the atheling and his sister,” said Ethelred,
-merrily. “So ye see that it is hers only by my
-will.”
-
-“And it is thy will, is it not?” insinuated
-Alfred’s son, gently.
-
-“Nay, brother,” spoke Ethelfleda, who was
-of sterner mold than the atheling, “if the
-maiden hath promised it, the word should be
-kept.”
-
-“And that right gladly,” said Egwina.
-“Little did I reck when I spake that ye were
-the same, but it delights me to have met with
-you again. Take the chain, Ethelred, and may
-it bring to pass thy every wish.”
-
-“No, Egwina;” and the youth returned it.
-”I did but sport with thee. I wish not thy
-chain, though I thank thee for thy good wishes.“
-
-“But I gave thee my word,” said the maiden.
-“I like not to break it. Prithee take it, Ethelred.”
-
-But Ethelred shook his head.
-
-“This is the solution,” and Ethelfleda took
-up the chain. “Thou, Egwina, shall have the
-chain, and Ethelred the amulet which gives him
-his desires.”
-
-“Wise art thou, Ethelfleda. Worthy to be
-thy father’s daughter!” said Ethelred, taking
-the amulet. “I take it with thy well wishes,
-Egwina, and from thee, Ethelfleda, that I may
-realize a wish that hath lately sprung up in
-my heart.”
-
-“Art thou pleased, Egwina?” asked Ethelfleda.
-
-“Yes,” answered she. “And I would that
-the amulet may bring him his wish. I am glad
-that he hath taken it.”
-
-“But not I,” remarked Edward, detaching
-an amulet from his own chain. “Bare is it
-without an ornament. Take this in its place,
-Egwina. No charm hath it but the well wishes
-of the donor.”
-
-He clasped the amulet on the chain, and
-threw it over her shoulders.
-
-Egwina’s eyes shone.
-
-“I cared not for the amulet of Hakon jarl,”
-she said, “but this will I prize because thou,
-the king’s son, hath given it.”
-
-“Ye must to your rest now, people,” called
-Elswitha, coming up to them. “To-morrow will
-we set forth to join the king in the forest. So
-hie ye to rest, for we must start early enough
-to end the journey by nightfall.”
-
-With merry good-nights the group separated,
-Ethelfleda carrying Egwina with her to her own
-bower.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XV—THE BEGGAR OF ATHELNEY
-=================================
-
-
-Joyfully did Alfred greet them on their
-arrival at Athelney.
-
-“Well hast thou done, little one,” he said to
-Egwina. “Never will Alfred forget how leal
-thou hast been to him.”
-
-“But the jewel, my king? I grieve that I
-have lost it.”
-
-“’Tis nought,” reassured the king. “A
-trifle like that can be replaced. And thou
-wouldst not, for thy life’s sake, give it of thine
-own free will. Loyalty and honor hast thou
-shown—two of the brightest virtues in friendship’s
-crown.”
-
-Glowing with pleasure, Egwina hastened to
-greet Denewulf and Adiva, who were overjoyed
-at her return. A cottage had been built on
-Athelney for Alfred, and to this he now repaired
-with his family. Ethelfleda would not be
-separated from Egwina, so the gleemaiden also
-went with them, much to the sorrow of the swineherd
-and his wife, who made her promise to return
-to them for a part of each day.
-
-The island had been well intrenched and
-numbers had flocked to it. So many were there
-that the scant resources of the place were soon
-exhausted, and so dire was the necessity of the
-king that he was forced to forage for provisions.
-
-Now, too, did he begin a series of skirmishes;
-attacking the enemy without ceasing, wherever
-he found any parties or camps accessible to his
-attempts. Whether his object was achieved, or
-did he meet with repulsion, he retired with a
-celerity that baffled pursuit to his unknown
-asylum. The Northmen became terror-stricken
-at the ravages which this secret foe was making
-upon them, and finally came to believe, with the
-superstition of the age, that the attacks were of
-a supernatural character.
-
-Gradually the king extended his assaults,
-harassing the Danes with hostility in a distant
-quarter as well as those near. By day and
-by night, at dawn, in the evening twilight, from
-woods and marshes, he was ever rushing on the
-Northmen with all the advantages of selection
-and surprise. But still the provisions grew less,
-and the king was sore put for supplies.
-
-One day, while it was yet so cold that it was
-frozen, the king’s people had gone out to get
-provender, fish or fowl or whatsoever they
-should happen upon, while Alfred himself remained
-in the cottage. The king was discouraged.
-Despite the successful issue of his forays
-against the Norsemen, they still remained in such
-numbers that it seemed an impossible task to
-ever rid the land of them. At last he took from
-his bosom the little manual which he always carried
-with him, and began reading one of the
-Psalms of David for comfort.
-
-A knock at the door brought Ethelfleda and
-Egwina from an adjoining room.
-
-“Open, my daughter,” said the king.
-
-“But it may not be one of thy followers,” said
-the girl, dubiously.
-
-“Open; keep not one without who may need
-shelter from the wind. Piercing is the blast.
-Open unto him whomever it may be.”
-
-Ethelfleda opened the door not widely, as was
-the wont of the Saxons, for she feared that one
-might be without who sought the king.
-
-“Bread, maiden! Give me bread to eat for
-Christ His sake,” pleaded a man who stood there.
-He was poorly clad and he shivered in the chill
-breath of the March wind.
-
-“Enter, in His name,” cried the king, heartily.
-“Enter and warm thyself by the fire.”
-
-Murmuring blessings, the man crept close to
-the fire and huddled over the blaze.
-
-“Food for him,” commanded the king to
-Ethelfleda.
-
-“But, my king,” remonstrated Egwina, speaking
-in a low tone, “there is but one small loaf of
-bread which is all the food that there is left.
-Wilt thou that it be set before the man, and
-thereby leave thee naught to strengthen thee for
-the sally to-night?”
-
-“Give it anyway, little one,” bade the king.
-“We have eaten to-day; it may be that he
-hath not. The poor man looks as if he
-needed it.”
-
-Thereupon he returned to his reading, while
-the maidens served the beggar. Hungrily did
-he eat. Soon the last morsel of bread disappeared
-before the voracious appetite. Then he
-arose, gathered the folds of his mantle more
-closely around him, and turned to the girls.
-
-“Ye have heard the words of the master,” he
-said. “‘Inasmuch as ye have done it unto the
-least of these, my brethren, ye have done it unto
-me.’ I thank ye, maidens, for your kindness.
-Most of all do I thank him who hath ministered
-to me from his own necessity.”
-
-He turned to the king as he spake, but Alfred
-had fallen asleep over his book. An expression
-almost of adoration passed over the beggar’s
-face. Over the sleeping form then did he
-make the sign of the cross while the girls
-watched him in something like awe.
-
-“Whoe’er thou art,” he murmured, “Christ is
-with thee. For that mercy which thou hast
-meted to another from thy dire want, may it be
-returned fourfold. Art thou brought low from
-high estate? Be comforted. Low though the
-heavy clouds hang, above the sun is shining.
-Forsaken it may be that thou art now, but to
-thy call shall rally hundreds.”
-
-He bent before the sleeping form of Alfred,
-and pressed his lips to the king’s hand. Then
-drawing his bonnet over his head went slowly
-from them.
-
-“Almost,” said Ethelfleda to Egwina, “could
-I believe that some saint hath visited us. Glad
-am I that my father bade me give him the
-food.”
-
-“He is some holy man,” returned Egwina in
-a low tone. “But how he spake of the king?
-And how he loves him!” She touched the
-king’s hand reverently. “How they all love
-him, Ethelfleda!”
-
-“And worthy is he of their love,” returned
-the daughter, gently kissing his forehead. “My
-noble father! I care not, Egwina, that he be
-king; but that he is wise, and tender, and so
-good. When he speaks, his words are unlying
-always, and men know that his word requires no
-oath to bind him. My heart bounds with pride
-when they call him ‘The Truth Teller.’ There
-have been many kings before him, but none so
-great as my father.”
-
-“I wonder not at thy love,” said the gleemaiden.
-“Well doth he merit it. And Ethelfleda,
-as thou dost feel, so do all his people.
-Pride in his wisdom, and love for his tenderness,
-even to the beggar that hath left us. It hath
-given me new hope, for it is said that a poor
-man’s wish is better than the gift of a rich
-man.”
-
-“Into my heart, too, hath crept new hope,”
-said Ethelfleda. “Methinks that soon the days
-will really become brighter.”
-
-At this moment Alfred awoke, and started to
-his feet.
-
-“Methought that a poor man but now asked
-for food,” he said.
-
-“One hath been here,” answered Ethelfleda.
-“We fed him, and he is gone. Dost thou not
-remember, dear father, that there was not food
-enou’ left for all but thou didst bid us bring it
-to him? He hath partaken of it, blessed thee,
-and gone.”
-
-“He blessed me?” The king’s eyes grew
-dim. “’Tis strange! And then my dream!”
-
-“Didst thou dream, my lord and son?” said
-Eadburga, entering the room. “I, too, have
-just dreamed. Speak, and let us hear thine,
-son.”
-
-“I dreamed,” said Alfred, “that St. Cuthbert
-of Lindisfarne stood beside me. He spake and
-told me he had been my guest. He said that
-God had seen my affliction and those of my
-people which were now about to end. In token
-whereof Edward will return with the Saxons
-with a great take of fish.”
-
-“Sayest thou so?” cried Eadburga, much
-agitated. “Why that is mine own dream.
-Was any one here at all?”
-
-“There was a beggar,” declared the girls in
-the same breath. “He blessed the king when he
-left, and made the sign of the cross over him.”
-
-“That was the reason that I did dream that it
-was St. Cuthbert,” said Alfred, who nevertheless
-was much impressed by the dream.
-
-“Thy difficulties are fast nearing an end,”
-said the aged lady impressively. “I think,
-son, that this has been sent thee for comfort to
-thy heart, and cheer to thy drooping spirits.”
-
-“And comfort hath it brought,” said the
-king heartily.
-
-“I would that Edward would come with the
-others,” cried Ethelfleda. “I would like to see
-if he bringeth a great take of fish.”
-
-“Look not always for a sign, daughter,” reproved
-Alfred. “Well hath the vision served,
-if it but raise our courage. ’Twas induced by
-the blessing of the poor man. I would that he
-had remained with us, for it is chill and raw
-without. I wot that he was some holy man.
-Whatever he be, little doth he reck how he
-hath blessed us in return for the poor food
-which we gave.”
-
-“But still do I wish for Edward’s return,”
-declared Ethelfleda in a low tone to Egwina.
-“Supper will there not be unless the fish
-be taken. I am hungry. Art thou not, Egwina?”
-
-“Not since I have seen that poor man eat,”
-replied the maiden. “He ate as if naught had
-passed his lips for days.”
-
-Just then came the tramp of many feet from
-without.
-
-“Open, father,” cried the voice of Edward.
-“Open and see what I have brought thee.”
-
-Ethelfleda flew to the door before Alfred
-could move, and threw it open.
-
-“Welcome, welcome, Edward! What dost
-thou bring? Oh, father, see the fish!”
-
-“Enough to feed an army,” and he laughed
-as the Saxons tried to bring them in, for it was
-truly a great take. “Blessed be St. Wilfrid, who
-taught the Saxons to fish! He must have
-been with us to-day.”
-
-“No, son; a greater than Wilfrid was with
-thee,” said Alfred solemnly, a joyous light shining
-in his eyes. “Wonderful hath been thy
-catch, and wonderful, too, hath been our experience.”
-
-“Let us have a feast,” cried the practical
-Ethelfleda; “hungry must ye be, good people,
-and hungry am I also. Art thou not now,
-Egwina?”
-
-“Since there is so much,” answered she, “I
-wot that I am.”
-
-“And dost thou not feel hunger save when
-there is plenty?” laughed Ethelfleda. “Strange,
-Egwina! Would that my appetite would accommodate
-itself to the supply. But marry! the
-less there is, the more do I wish.”
-
-“’Tis the heart of Egwina that molds her appetite,”
-commented Edward. “At the morning
-meal I could but notice how she broke off the
-larger part of her bread, and gave it to Ethelwerd
-and Elswitha. The meat did go in the
-same manner.”
-
-“Didst thou?” Ethelfleda looked up from
-the fish she was preparing in amaze. “Thou
-shouldst have eaten thy portion. Each had
-the same.”
-
-“True; but the little ones wished for more,”
-said the girl simply. “And I need not much.
-Then, too, Edward gave me part of his.”
-
-“’Twas naught,” said the youth hastily.
-“Thou wouldst retain nothing for thyself if
-thou were not watched. Besides, I am a man,
-and stronger than thou.”
-
-“A man?” teased his sister. “A man,
-yet thou hast not yet naught but down
-upon thy chin; nor art thou of age to wear
-buckler.”
-
-“Yet in truth a man,” said Alfred, laying
-his hand kindly upon his son’s head. “A man
-such as I wish to see, my son. Tender to the
-weak, and gentle to the helpless.”
-
-Edward’s face flushed at the praise.
-
-“Come, Ethelred,” he called, to hide his confusion,
-to the young man who stood by the fire.
-“Come help us to prepare the fish.”
-
-“Gladly,” returned Ethelred. “I have been
-warming by the fire, for chill hath the wind
-proved, else I had been with ye ere now.
-Marry! glad will I be when the Lenat (March)
-month hath passed.”
-
-Thus busily and merrily, despite hardships
-and dangers, did they prepare the fish, and with
-hearts knit more closely together for these same
-hardships, the king and his retainers sat down
-to supper. As merry and gleeful were they as
-when in other days they had gathered round
-the festive board in royal hall with wassail and
-song, so now sat the Saxon king and his people
-in the rude cabin.
-
-After the meal, Egwina sang, for to-night
-hope had entered into their hearts, and their
-hunger was satisfied as it had not been for days.
-Early the next morning, the king crossed to
-the mainland. But twice wound he his horn,
-when from the alders and forest there came
-many men.
-
-“The king! The king!” they cried. “We
-rally to his standard!”
-
-“Here is the king,” came the reply, and thus
-five hundred more men were added to Alfred’s
-number.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XVI—IN THE CAMP OF THE ENEMY
-====================================
-
-
-Easter had passed, and the first faint breath
-of spring was in the air. Rapidly the numbers
-in Athelney increased. The whole people had
-by this time been apprised of the king’s plan,
-and were making preparations to join him in
-the final blow. Guthrum with his Danes grew
-aware of the unusual stir and activity among
-them, but found it impossible to discover its
-cause.
-
-Still Alfred knew not the strength of the
-enemy. Guthrum had removed from Chippenham,
-and was now encamped at Westbury.
-Into the king’s mind there came a bold idea.
-Calling Egwina to him, he said with his winning
-smile, “Little one, darest thou to accompany
-me on a journey?”
-
-“Gladly, my king,” was the response.
-
-“I will not hide from thee, Egwina, that it
-may be fraught with peril both to thee and
-to myself. But it will advantage me to take it,
-though little do I reck of the outcome. Thou
-needst not go unless thou wilt. I will not think
-the less of thee if thou dost not choose to go.”
-
-“It matters not, my king, whither, or into
-what it doth lead. If thou dost desire me with
-thee, then will I go.”
-
-“Thou leal little one! I knew that I could
-trust to thy courage. Listen to my plan,
-Egwina, and then shalt thou say if thou wilt.
-Thou and I will go as minstrels into the camp
-of Guthrum, and I shall see for myself his forces
-and supplies. Now, what sayest thou?”
-
-But before she could answer, Ethelfleda, who
-had joined them, broke in with, “My father,
-take me with thee. Did I not sing to thy
-harp? I am thy daughter, and it is more
-fitting that I should share thy danger than
-Egwina.”
-
-“Thou art too proud in thy port for a gleemaiden,”
-returned the king. “Far too proud
-for my purpose. Thou couldst not be one in
-seeming. Egwina hath always been one, and
-so will give more of the appearance of truth to
-the affair? Thou seest, my daughter, that it
-were better for Egwina to go?”
-
-“I see,” answered Ethelfleda slowly. “But, oh,
-my father! Mickle sorrow doth it give me that
-I have done naught for thee in thine affliction!”
-
-“Thou hast done much,” and the king
-soothed her tenderly. “Much! Thou hast
-cheered and comforted me by thy presence and
-brightness, and that is much, for I wot how thou
-hast chafed at the inactivity, my lion-hearted
-daughter. This also do I promise thee: the
-beacon that bringth all the Saxons together
-thou shalt light with thine own hands.”
-
-“Oh, may I?” cried Ethelfleda, delightedly.
-“Then, Egwina, no longer do I grudge thee
-thy place, but wish all good to befortune thee.”
-
-“Wilt thou go, Egwina, now that thou
-knowest what thou will have to encounter? If
-it should so be that there are any in the camp of
-the Dane who know me, then I wot not what
-will become of thee.”
-
-“Think not of me,” returned the girl
-earnestly. “Is not the gleemaiden wont to endure
-trials? Think not on me, but reflect on
-thyself. How shalt thou act, my king?”
-
-“As a gleeman. With harp and song shall
-we delight them; then with tricks of mimicry,
-and knives and balls, will I excite their mirth.”
-
-“But thou hast also a proud bearing,” and
-the girl looked anxious.
-
-“Not more so than thy grandsire,” said Elswitha
-with a smile. “He did deport himself
-full of pride.”
-
-“And the gifts,” went on the maiden. “Canst
-thou receive them humbly and gratefully from
-the gift stool?”
-
-“Never fear, little one. Alfred hath been
-forced to pillage for food itself lately, and his
-pride hath been brought very low.”
-
-So the king disguised himself as a minstrel,
-and with Egwina, the gleemaiden, set forth
-for the camp of the Dane. After they had
-emerged from the forest, they began singing and
-playing as they wended their way through the
-villages. The people flocked after them, and
-many were the invitations extended to tarry at
-some hall, but the supposed minstrel and his
-daughter refused them, and kept steadily on
-their way to the Danish camp.
-
-It was a well fortified place, and, as they
-approached, the keen eyes of the king noted
-how impregnable its walls were.
-
-“Should we ever succeed in freeing the land
-from the invaders,” he said thoughtfully, “the
-lesson will not have been in vain. Behold
-those walls, Egwina! How staunch and firm
-they be! If God so pleases to bestow peace
-upon us for a time, fortresses shall be reared,
-ships made, and the coasts defended; so
-that never again shall Norseman or foe of any
-kind ravage the country.”
-
-They came to the gates, and there paused,
-singing their sweetest melodies. The warders
-listened and opened to them. Minstrels were
-held in such esteem that Saxon and Dane
-alike looked upon them as non-combatants,
-and admitted them freely to the halls of either
-side. So it happened that the king and the
-maiden were soon amusing the warriors within
-the camp.
-
-They roared with merriment at the tricks
-of the minstrel, and listened entranced to the
-singing of Egwina.
-
-“To Guthrum! To Guthrum they must go!”
-cried one of the crowd which surrounded them.
-“’Twill warm the heart of the king to hear
-them!”
-
-So to the abode of Guthrum were they taken.
-The king sat on his high seat at meat when
-the warden spake to him:
-
-“A Saxon minstrel is without, good king.
-The strings he touches with a master’s hand;
-and as he plays the maiden with him sings to
-his harp tales of heroes and brave deeds. Fair
-is she, and rarely well doth she sing. In sooth,
-the tricks the gleeman gives are good also.”
-
-“Then let them enter,” said the king.
-“Heavy lieth the heart of Guthrum in his
-breast for darkness hath settled over him, and
-he feareth evil to come.”
-
-“Enter, minstrel. My lord’s heart is heavy,
-ease it with thy art,” and the warder conducted
-them into the hall where Guthrum sat with
-his jarls.
-
-“Strike thy harp, skald,” said Guthrum, “and
-choose some lay that will lighten the shadow
-which the death goddess, Hela, hath thrown over
-my soul. For to-night, Guthrum sitteth in
-darkness.”
-
-Alfred gazed in compassion on the noble countenance
-and broad forehead of the Dane before
-him. A wish to ease the burthen which evidently
-oppressed him by infusing into his soul
-some of that comfort which never failed, filled
-him. Striking his harp with a strong twang of
-the strings after the fashion of harpers, he
-exclaimed loudly, “Hwaet!” (what). The
-clamour of the surrounding voices was hushed
-instantly and he began to sing.
-
-“Tis a Christian hymn, skald. Hast not
-something gayer? Some song of the deeds of
-thy heroes or ours? Once were Saxon and Dane
-brothers from the same Alfadur, but now hath
-the Saxon forsaken his gods.”
-
-“Brothers they be still under the All-father,”
-returned Alfred. “Brothers, Guthrum, in
-stronger bonds than those of yore. And brother’s
-hand should not be lifted against brother.”
-
-“Thy harp,” said Guthrum impatiently. “’Tis
-music I crave, not thy words.”
-
-Again did the king sing, and this time accompanied
-by the maiden. Guthrum raised his
-hand.
-
-“Wait, skald. Wondrous is thy skill on the
-harp, and delectably also doth the maiden wield
-the cymbals. I would that my daughter should
-hear ye.”
-
-He motioned to some of his servitors, who left
-the hall, and soon returned bearing a chair in
-which was seated the form of a girl. She was
-very pale, but her dark eyes were bright, and
-her countenance, though wan, showed traces of
-beauty.
-
-“What aileth thy daughter, O king?” came
-from Alfred pityingly as he looked on the white
-face of the girl.
-
-“Her knee is swollen, and vain hath been all
-leech’s care,” returned Guthrum. “It hath
-been long since she hath stood. It pricks me
-to the heart thus for Hilda to be so sore
-afflicted.”
-
-“Her knee?” The Saxon king drew near the
-maiden. “Wheaten flour boiled in milk and
-applied while warm hath been known to work
-wonders for such misease. Knowest thou not
-that Cuthbert was so cured?”
-
-“Cuthbert? No, I know naught of him.
-Was he afflicted as I?” spoke the Danish girl
-eagerly.
-
-“In the very self-same manner, maiden.
-Listen and, if thou wishest, I will tell thee how
-the good saint was cured.”
-
-“But thy harp,” interposed Guthrum.
-“Work no charm, sir skald, but give us of
-thy skill.”
-
-“Nay, my father,” spake the maiden Hilda.
-“He worketh no charm, and I would hear of
-this Cuthbert. Speak on, skald.”
-
-Alfred looked at Guthrum, and the latter
-bowed in assent to his daughter’s wish.
-
-“Cuthbert,” began the minstrel, “was a noble
-youth destined for a holy man. He had alway
-been straight and handsome, but all at once—
-
- | “The youth now bent beneath a sudden pain [#]_
- | And led his languid footsteps with a pine.
- | When on a day as in the air he placed
- | His weary limbs, and meek yet mourning lay,
- | A horseman clothed in snowy garments came,
- | And graceful as a courser:—He saluted
- | The youth reclined, who offered his obeisance.
- |
- | “My prompt attentions should be gladly paid
- | To you if grievous pains did not withhold me;
- | See how my knee is swelled—no leech’s care
- | Through a long lapse of time has soothed the evil.”
- | Straight leaped the stranger from his horse and stroked
- | The part diseased, thus counselling:
- |
- | “The flour
- | Of wheat and milk boil quickly on a fire,
- | And spread the mixture warm upon the tumor.”
- | Remounting then he took the road he came;
- | And Cuthbert used his medicine, and found
- | That his physicians from th’ exalted throne
- | Of the Supreme had come, and eased his pain,
- | As with the fish’s gall he once restored
- | The light to poor Tobias.”
-
-.. [#] Bede’s Life of St. Cuthbert.
-
-“That is like me,” said the Danish girl. “Oh,
-I wonder if that would avail my poor limb?”
-
-“’Twill harm thee not to try it, and may it
-bring thee cure as it did Cuthbert.”
-
-“And ever will I hold thee in grateful memory
-should it do so,” said Hilda. “Take this
-charm, minstrel, and if it cures as thou dost
-say, bring that to Hilda, and from this land’s
-demesne shalt thou receive a jarl’s share. Ay,
-with vill upon it, too.”
-
-Alfred hesitated.
-
-“From this land’s demesne?” he repeated.
-“Then dost thou own the land?”
-
-“Not yet; but Alfred hath fled from our
-power, and soon will my father complete that
-which he hath so well begun. Fear not, minstrel!
-Thou shalt have thy share.”
-
-“But—” began Alfred.
-
-“The king doth wax impatient,” spake Egwina,
-quickly. “Should we not again soothe
-his brow with melody?”
-
-“Thou speakest well,” said Hilda. “I, too,
-would hear thy harp. Take the charm, minstrel,
-and bring it me should it fall out as
-thou hast said.”
-
-She extended the charm which Alfred took.
-Again the king and the maiden sang, and yet
-again. Guthrum rose from his seat and with his
-own hands bestowed gifts upon them.
-
-“Wondrous is thy skill, and that of the
-maiden also,” he said to Alfred. “Yet methinks
-that thou art not as are other skalds.”
-
-“Eager and willing am I to accept thy
-princely favors, O King, even as other skalds
-are,” returned the minstrel. “Kingly are thy
-gifts, Guthrum, as doth become thee. Why
-sayest thou that I am not as the others?”
-
-“Keen doth flash thine eye, and ever and
-anon thy glance doth penetrate as if to read my
-soul. An enemy would I say thou wert, but
-that thou hast looked with compassion upon
-mine afflicted one. And, minstrel, if thy cure
-doth work, add to what my child hath granted
-any boon that thou dost wish, and it shall be
-thine.”
-
-“I will remind thee of thy promise, my
-lord,” and Alfred drew his gonna about him.
-“Long will the harper remember thy gifts, for
-generous have they been, and again may he
-seek thy favor.”
-
-He turned to leave, when there came a commotion
-from the lower end of the hall.
-
-“Gyda, the seid woman hath come,” came
-the cry, and into the room the witch woman
-ran.
-
-“Guthrum! I would speak with Guthrum,
-the old,” she cried. “This night have I been
-warned that the enemy is within the camp.
-The Dragon hath come forth from his lair.
-He is within thy walls, Guthrum! Seize him,
-lest he devour thee!”
-
-“My king, we must fly,” whispered Egwina,
-with pale face. “I fear the wicca, for she hath
-marvelous power.”
-
-“Nay,” said Alfred. “Tremble not, little one.
-Be not afraid. There is One higher than wicca,
-in whose hands we are. Let us meet the danger
-as Saxons.”
-
-He turned and stood as if to hear what the
-seid woman said, and the trembling maiden
-drew close to his side.
-
-“What is it that thou sayest, Gyda?” called
-Guthrum the king. “That an enemy is in
-our midst? Where is he that we may seize
-him?”
-
-“Yon skald and the maiden are not what
-they seem,” called the woman loudly.
-
-“The skald! The skald! Where is the
-skald?” demanded an hundred voices at once.
-Alfred advanced into the centre of the hall.
-
-“Who calls the skald?” he asked. “Wish
-ye more of harp and song that ye cannot let a
-man and his daughter pass?”
-
-“Come hither, minstrel,” commanded Guthrum
-as the tumult ceased suddenly at the sound
-of the voice of the harper. “And thou, Gyda!
-Come thou also, and make thine accusal.”
-
-Alfred looked fixedly at the woman. She
-quailed under his glance.
-
-“My lord,” he said to the Dane boldly, “if
-I seem not to be what I am, ’tis not the fault
-of the minstrel. In token of the truth of my
-words thou shalt find in the breast of the seid
-woman a jewel of gold. Look! if it be not
-there, do to the harper as thou wilt.”
-
-With a cry of rage the seid woman clasped
-her hands to her bosom.
-
-“The runes were wrong,” she gasped. “O
-my lord, take not from me the jewel. Again
-will I read the rede. Let the skald go, for I
-have wronged him.”
-
-“And thou hast the jewel even as he hath
-said?” queried Guthrum, looking from one to
-the other in perplexity.
-
-“Yes, my lord.”
-
-“Then,” said the Dane, turning to the minstrel
-who stood so calmly waiting his pleasure,
-“thou art a galdra smith (a wizard) as well as
-harper?”
-
-“Nay,” returned Alfred. “No charm do I
-work save that of a good conscience. Some
-little lore of leech craft have I, but that be all.”
-
-“And thou art truly a harper?” Guthrum
-knew not what to do, yet was loth to let him
-go.
-
-“Hast thou not heard for thyself? Be thou
-my judge.”
-
-“True,” said Guthrum. “What sayest thou,
-Gyda?”
-
-“My lord, let the incantation be prepared for
-the seid woman; for this night hath her art
-misled her,” returned Gyda, who sought to divert
-all minds from the jewel.
-
-“Let the incantation be prepared,” commanded
-the king.
-
-“Go,” whispered the Danish woman, and
-Alfred turned and without undue haste made
-his way unchidden from the hall.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XVII—THE WINNING OF A BUCKLER
-=====================================
-
-
-The time at last was ripe to strike the final
-blow. By his visit into Guthrum’s camp,
-Alfred had learned the numbers, disposition
-and discipline of the Danes. After satisfying
-himself as to the chances of a sudden attack, he
-had returned to Athelney and sent messengers
-to the thegns and ealdormen of neighboring
-shires, giving them a tryst for the second week
-in May.
-
-Egbert’s stone, twenty-six miles east of Selwood,
-was the place of the tryst. The signal for
-the gathering of the forces was to be a beacon
-light kindled on the top of Stourton’s hill, where
-Alfred’s Tower now stands. The light would
-be hidden from the Danes by the range of Wiltshire
-hills, while it would be visible to the low
-country towards the Bristol Channel and to the
-south as far as Dorsetshire.
-
-The time had finally come for the decisive
-blow to fall, so Ethelfleda and Egwina, whom
-the former had generously consented should
-accompany her, set forth, with Edward and
-Ethelred for protection, to light the beacon.
-
-“Prithee, Ethelfleda, let me carry the coals,”
-said Ethelred. “Thou has carried them a long
-way already, and I fear that thou wilt be tired.”
-
-“Nay; there is naught to tire me,” said
-Ethelfleda. “Besides, I wish to carry the
-embers, Ethelred. I like not to have other
-hands than mine touch them.”
-
-“How strong thou art in thy purpose, Ethelfleda,”
-said the young man with admiration.
-“Naught deters thee from thy enterprises after
-thou hast entered upon them. Art thou never
-discouraged?”
-
-“Sometimes,” confessed the maiden. “Yet,
-Ethelred, when once a purpose hath formed
-itself within my mind, I cannot loosen my hold
-upon it. Discouragements and doubts may
-crowd thick and fast upon me; but, I know
-not why, my purpose doth shine bright and
-clear through them all, and towards it I needs
-must wend my way.”
-
-“I would that it were so with me,” retorted
-the young man. “But ofttimes doth happenings
-turn me from my purpose. Would that I
-had thy perseverance.”
-
-“’Tis a virtue that can be cultivated,” said
-the girl gayly as she looked at the embers which
-she carried in an earthen vessel. “Here we
-are, Ethelred, and for thy pleasant words thou
-shalt hold the embers until I need them.” She
-gave the vessel into his hands, and sank down
-before the great heap of brushwood which had
-been gathered for the beacon.
-
-“Almost,” said she solemnly, “do I feel like
-offering a sacrifice on this fire that all may end
-as my father doth desire.”
-
-“It would not please him, sister, to have
-aught rendered that savored of heathenism,”
-said Edward. “Here are some fine twigs for
-the starting.”
-
-Ethelfleda took them.
-
-“Now, Ethelred, the coals,” she called. They
-were given her in silence, and the girl carefully
-fanned the embers until the fine stuff ignited.
-Then she arose and the four stood and watched
-the flames as they caught twig after twig creeping
-up, up, until finally the whole pile became
-a blazing mass which leaped and crackled, darting
-tongues of flame higher and higher until
-the surrounding wood was ruddy in the glare.
-The figures of the four were silhouetted against
-the light in bold relief, and so, standing out
-against the background of those dark ages, have
-the pictures of those four come down to us.
-
-On the morrow Ethelfleda’s own hands buckled
-the sword round Ethelred’s waist, while Edward
-chafed that he must remain.
-
-“But another year and I too should go,” he
-said, appealing to Egwina for sympathy. “O Egwina,
-dost thou not think that my father would
-let me go? A little year! What is it that it
-should make a difference?”
-
-But Alfred turned a deaf ear to their pleadings,
-and Edward was forced to the inactivity of
-a non-combatant. The forces left with high
-hopes. Listlessly the lad wandered about, unable
-to occupy himself. At last he sought Egwina’s
-side.
-
-“I cannot content myself here,” he said,
-“while yonder the battle may rage. ’Tis custom
-for women and maidens to follow from afar, why
-not for youths also? Wilt thou go with me,
-Egwina, to watch the issue of the fray?”
-
-“Gladly, Edward,” answered Egwina rising,
-“if thou wilt promise that thou wilt not rush
-into it.”
-
-“I am not old enough,” said the youth
-scornfully. “O Egwina, it breaketh my heart
-that I am not yet able to strike for my country,
-but I will bide my time.”
-
-So the two set forth and followed after the
-army. Alfred had gathered his forces first at
-Egbert’s stone where the whole army had
-collected. The Saxons received him with acclamations
-of joy. Moving swiftly, Alfred
-then fell upon the pagans at Ethandune. They
-were taken completely by surprise.
-
-The chief fault of the Saxons hitherto had
-been that they fought in an uncompact manner,
-and the Danes could overwhelm them by surrounding
-a part at a time. This Alfred had
-tried to overcome by direction and drill until
-now they fell upon the Danes an organized,
-skilled force. Furiously did the Northmen receive
-the assault. The discharge of the Saxon
-arrows was succeeded by the attack of the
-lances, and soon it became a personal conflict of
-swords. The Danes resisted with their customary
-intrepidity, but their efforts though furious were
-unavailing. Closer and closer to the combatants
-crept Edward and Egwina. The boy’s eyes
-were dilated with excitement. He trembled
-but not with fear. Suddenly Alfred’s own
-standard of the golden dragon upon a white
-ground, which Adiva and Gunnehilde had
-woven, tottered and fell. The standard-bearer
-was struck down with his death blow.
-
-“The standard! the king’s own standard is
-down!” screamed Edward, wildly. “It must
-not be!”
-
-“Edward! Edward!” shrieked Egwina, but
-the boy heard not, or if he heard, he did not
-heed. Over the intervening space he flew;
-snatched a sword from a dead body as he went,
-and then right to the front he ran, and hoisted
-the standard on high. The flying figure of the
-lad as he appeared amongst them thrilled the
-superstitious Saxons with awe. Alfred saw his
-son as he dashed into the thick of the fray, and
-as he noted with what bravery he bore himself,
-a smile of pride lighted up his face.
-
-“Marry, the boy bears himself as if he
-were St. Neot come to lead us to victory!”
-
-A Saxon near heard the word St. Neot, and
-saw the king gazing in the direction of the
-boy. Instantly he sent up the cry that St.
-Neot was in the midst of them. Through the
-Saxon lines it ran and raised their spirits to
-fever heat. Mad with enthusiasm, their resolute
-attack was everywhere irresistible, and the
-Northmen gave way. Their bodies strewed the
-plain. Of those that remained living, many
-fled in different directions, and the rest took
-refuge with Guthrum in the neighboring fortifications.
-
-Alfred was master of the field. By one
-decisive blow he had broken the force of the
-Danish invasion. The fleeing Northmen were
-pursued and slaughtered. Then the king sat
-down before the fortress, calmly awaiting the
-surrender that must follow. After fourteen
-days, Guthrum, oppressed by want, cold and
-despair, sent overtures of peace, which the king,
-being filled with pity, accepted.
-
-The pagans promised to leave the kingdom,
-after giving hostages to Alfred and receiving
-none, which thing had never been done before.
-Guthrum, being moved by the noble conduct of
-the king, signified his intention of embracing
-Christianity, much to the good Alfred’s delight.
-Seven weeks afterward, Guthrum, accompanied
-by thirty of his jarls, were baptized at a place
-called Aller, near Athelney, and there King
-Alfred received him as his son by adoption.
-
-After eight days, during which time the
-Danes wore, in accordance with the custom of
-the times, the Chrismal—a white linen cloth
-put on the head when the rite of baptism was
-performed; the eighth day what was known as
-the Chrism-loosing, or removal of the cloths,
-took place at Wedmore, into which royal vill
-Alfred now repaired with his family and
-Egwina.
-
-Here, too, did he receive Guthrum, or Athelstan,
-as we shall now have to call him, for that
-was the name he received from the king at his
-baptism.
-
-At Alfred’s invitation, Athelstan brought his
-family and abode with him for twelve days.
-And behold! the maiden Hilda walked straight
-and fair. Seeing this, the king approached her.
-
-“Did the wheat flour, boiled in milk, applied
-hot, work thy cure?” he asked.
-
-“It did, my lord,” returned the maiden.
-“How knowest thou of it? It was told me by
-a skald who sang for us with his daughter.”
-
-From the folds of his gonna Alfred drew the
-charm which she had given him.
-
-“Behold, maiden, thy charm. Now do I
-crave the fulfilment of thy promise.”
-
-“Was it thou?” cried she, in surprise. “My
-father said that the skald was not what he
-seemed, but naught could he learn from the
-seid women concerning him. But alack! No
-longer have I power to give vill or jarl’s proportion
-of land.”
-
-“None do I crave, Hilda, so that thou art
-healed,” answered Alfred.
-
-“Didst thou not say that thou wert what
-thou seemest?” queried Athelstan.
-
-“Nay; I but said that if I were not that
-which I seemed, it was not the fault of the
-minstrel,” answered Alfred. “Dost thou not
-remember?”
-
-“I remember, Alfred, and nobly has thou
-borne thyself both as foe and friend. Easy is
-it to forgive the deceptions upon me for out of
-that grew the pity for the misfortune of another.
-Though she were the daughter of thy foe, thou
-didst generously give her cure for misease.”
-
-“Thou wouldst have done the same, Athelstan,”
-returned the king. “At once did I feel
-that there was that in thee which spake a kindred
-to me.”
-
-“And this is thy son?” Athelstan turned to
-Edward who stood near. “To him, King
-Alfred, as much as to thy prowess I truly believe
-the victory belongs. What a noble charge he
-made as unhelmed he rushed into the fray!
-Young though is he for battle.”
-
-Alfred smiled proudly.
-
-“Without permission did he join us,” he said.
-“Young the boy is. ’Twill not be until next
-year that he will be old enow for buckler. But
-for his bravery, he shall not need to wait his
-year. Edward hath taught me that a king’s son
-matureth sooner than others. Which remindeth
-me, my son, that thou hast not yet received thy
-guerdon. This night repair thee to the priest
-and make confession of thy sins, watching the
-night through with prayer. On the morrow
-thou shalt then be declared a legitimate miles.”
-
-Overcome with joy at this news, Edward
-hastened to tell it to Ethelfleda and Egwina.
-
-“Never again will I tease thee, Edward, about
-thy age,” said Ethelfleda. “Thou art truly a
-man in heart if not in years.”
-
-Egwina joined in the commendation of his
-valor.
-
-The night having been passed in accordance
-with the custom, in prayer and watching, the
-next morning in the presence of a great concourse
-of people, Edward heard mass. Then,
-having put on a purple robe girded by a belt set
-with gems to which was attached a golden
-sheath for his sword, the gift of his father, the
-youth repaired again to the church and offered
-his sword upon the altar.
-
-The priest read from the Gospel, and, taking
-the sword, blessed it and placed it on the youth’s
-neck with his benediction. The sacrament was
-administered to him, and then Edward arose, a
-full-fledged Saxon warrior.
-
-“To my country do I consecrate this weapon,”
-said he solemnly. “May God judge me if it
-be lifted other than in her service.”
-
-“May He help you to keep that vow, my son,”
-said Alfred.
-
-And the years have proven how nobly the
-boy fulfilled his oath.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XVIII—PEACE
-===================
-
-
-By the treaty of peace between Alfred and
-Athelstan drawn up by the witanagemot or
-the Saxon parliament which convened at Wedmore
-after the baptism of the Danes, the
-boundaries of the two kingdoms were defined.
-A line beginning at the mouth of the Thames,
-and running along the river Lea to its source,
-and turning at Bedford to the right along the
-Ouse as far as Watling street was to make the
-division. The part which was north of the line
-being the Danish kingdom and called Danelagh,
-while all south of the line was the kingdom of
-the Saxons. According to this arrangement a
-large portion of Mercia fell to Alfred’s share.
-
-The treaty comprehended various rules for
-the conduct of commerce, and courts were instituted
-for the trial of disputes and crimes;
-although in their own kingdom the Danes were
-to be governed by their own laws.
-
-Athelstan was to remain king of the Danes
-but to Alfred tribute was to be paid as over lord.
-As soon as peace had been concluded, Alfred
-turned his attention to the internal affairs of his
-kingdom. The lessons of the invasion had not
-been lost, and he proceeded at once to put the
-country into a complete state of defence. Old
-fortifications were repaired and new ones raised
-in suitable localities. Flocks and herds again
-grazed in the pastures, herds of swine roamed in
-the woods, fields were cultivated, houses rebuilt,
-and the country entered upon an era of unprecedented
-prosperity.
-
-The fleet was brought into a state of great
-efficiency, and it was Alfred who at this time
-laid the foundation for England’s future supremacy
-on the seas. The land had been infested
-by robbers, but the king cleared the land
-of these by stringent laws which forced them
-either to leave the country or become peaceful
-and law-abiding citizens.
-
-The laws were not neglected, and the indefatigable
-king revised the code, striking out those
-which availed not for the time, and adding
-others; the whole approved by his witan. He
-exerted the utmost care that justice should be
-administered to all impartially. He encouraged
-commerce, and took a lively interest in geographical
-discovery.
-
-The king’s heart had been grieved at the
-depth of the popular ignorance, and to the mitigation
-of this dark feature of his country did he
-also direct his attention. It had been his testimony
-that south of the Thames not even the
-priests understood the ritual of the church, or
-the meaning of the prayers which they repeated.
-It was one of his strongest and most cherished
-desires that every free-born youth should qualify
-himself to read English correctly.
-
-In order to accomplish this, he rebuilt the
-monasteries which had been cast down in the
-late wars, and which were the great centres of
-education in those days, and established schools.
-For the furtherance of the same object, he invited
-to his court learned men from all quarters, and
-with their assistance, completed a number of
-works for the diffusion of knowledge throughout
-the kingdom.
-
-Among these men from Gaul were Grimbald
-and John. Grimbald was a venerable man and
-a good singer; adorned with every kind of ecclesiastical
-discipline and good morals, and most
-learned in holy Scriptures. John, priest and
-monk also, was of most energetic talents, learned
-in all kinds of literary science, and skilled in
-many other arts. Asser of Wales also came.
-From Mercia did he call Werefrith bishop of
-Worcester, a man well versed in Scripture; and
-Plegmund, archbishop of the church of Canterbury.
-Ethelstan and Werewulf, priests and
-chaplains, Mercians by birth and erudite.
-
-Through these men was the mind of the king
-enlarged, and great work accomplished among
-the youth. Elswitha, Ethelgiva, and Ethelwerd,
-the younger children, were consigned to the
-schools of learning where with the children of
-almost all the nobility of the country, and many
-also who were not noble, they pursued their
-studies. Books both in Latin and in Saxon
-were they taught. They learned to write, and
-became studious and clever in the liberal arts.
-
-Ethelfleda, Edward, and Egwina were not
-suffered to pass their time in idleness or without
-gain. Well had Egwina profited by the lessons
-taught her in the cottage of Denewulf, and her
-apt and ready mind soon placed her beside
-Edward and Ethelfleda, who had already received
-much instruction. When not engaged in
-study, the maidens spent much time with the
-needle or distaff; while Edward hunted or
-trained hawks. Thus did the days pass until
-two years had gone by.
-
-Fair had Egwina been in her childhood, but
-the maiden of sixteen was wondrously beautiful.
-In sweet unconsciousness of her charm she
-performed her tasks with light heart for
-pleasant were the days to her. But one shadow
-darkened the horizon.
-
-Ethelred had conducted himself with so much
-prowess, and shown himself endowed with
-so much of executive ability that Alfred had
-made him ealdorman of Mercia. Also had the
-king consented to the marriage of Ethelfleda to
-him, and for this event preparations were now
-being made.
-
-For this cause was Egwina sad. She rejoiced
-in the happiness of the two, yet did it grieve
-her sore to lose the companionship of her friend.
-
-“It shall not be for long, Egwina,” comforted
-Ethelfleda. “When I am Lady of the Mercians
-thou shalt come, and be my companion as thou
-hast been.”
-
-So, amongst innumerable multitudes of both
-sexes, the marriage was celebrated with great
-rejoicing. As was the custom, the feasting continued
-both by day and by night for many days.
-Wearied by so much mirth and festivity, and
-overcome by a feeling of sadness which she
-could not control, Egwina stole away from the
-guests, and glided out beneath the trees to
-a knoll. The moon shone in all her splendor.
-The long, deep shadows of the breathless forest
-which lay beyond, checkered the silvery whiteness
-of open sward and intervening glade.
-Pensively the maiden gazed at the moon, and
-then she sighed involuntarily.
-
-“Why sighest thou, daughter of Wulfhere?”
-asked a voice near.
-
-Egwina turned with a start. Before her
-on the knoll stood Gyda, the seid woman.
-
-“Is it thou, Gyda? Long hath it been since
-last I saw thee. Then the land was torn with
-tumult and warfare; now doth it prosper,
-and peace abideth everywhere.”
-
-“True, maiden; happy have been the days.
-Pleasant have been my days. Pleasant, most
-pleasant, have been thine. Then wherefore
-dost thou sigh? Is it because thou art alone?”
-
-“Nay, Gyda,” said the maiden gently. “’Tis
-only that I mourn the loss of my friend. Otherwise
-I would not have it to be, for Ethelfleda
-is happy. She believes that naught can change
-us; but thou wottest, Gyda, that now new
-duties will claim her attention, and it cannot
-be with us as it hath been. Unworthy is it in
-me to grieve, but yet, methinks I shall be the
-better for it.”
-
-“Egwina,” said Gyda abruptly, “art thou
-happy here? Dost thou not often grieve for
-the old life and the free? Think of thy father,
-and of thy grandfather. Ay! and I have
-heard his father, and his father’s father were
-gleemen; yet thou stayest here, and there
-is peace in the land. Much gold and many
-gifts couldst thou bring to thyself by thy
-harp and song. Art content to be at the
-call of one lord even though that lord is the
-king?”
-
-“I do not grieve for the old life, Gyda,” said
-the maiden, simply. “Pleasant was it with granther.
-Yet methinks I am happier here than
-I should be wandering from lord to lord; from
-mead hall to mead hall. And the king and his
-family love me.”
-
-“And thou wouldst not leave them?” queried
-the wicca.
-
-“Nay; why should I? Useful am I to
-Elswitha, and now that she no longer will
-have Ethelfleda, I shall be more so. No, Gyda;
-I would not leave them. ’Twould grieve me
-much.”
-
-“Sorry am I to hear it,” and Gyda’s tone
-was low. “Child, little didst thou reck that
-thou didst make me long to have thee with me
-when last I saw thee. The runes speak not
-well for Gyda. They grow dim when she
-would read what Skulda hath in store for her.
-Calamity overshadows me, and a curious longing
-hath fallen upon my heart to have thee,
-who art pure and innocent, with me. Methinks
-I should be the better for it. Canst thou not,
-child, give me thyself for a time only? Alfred
-hath much. Why should he begrudge me thee
-who have none sibbe to me? Wilt thou come to
-dwell with me? Much of gold have I, maiden,
-and many gems of rare value which have been
-showered upon me. These, all these shall be
-thine.”
-
-“Gyda, I know not,” answered Egwina much
-distressed and full of pity for the woman’s
-loneliness. “I will talk with the king and the
-lady Elswitha, and let thee know anon. But if
-I go with thee, Gyda, ’tis not for gifts or gold,
-but for thy loneliness. I will see thee again.”
-
-“Thinkest thou that Alfred will let thee go
-from him?” cried Gyda. “I trow not! I trow
-not! Thou art born for greatness, and it is much
-to ask of thee.”
-
-She drew her mantle over her head, and
-turned to go.
-
-“Natheless, Gyda, wait for a little and I will
-speak with him,” urged Egwina, laying her
-hand upon the woman’s shoulder.
-
-“Wait I will, maiden. Till the dawn I will
-wait. Again will I read the runes, and see if
-thou wilt come. Dark and clouded have they
-been of late, and seid and galdra have availed
-me naught; but once more will I try. Fount,
-and tree and scin-laeca, shall all be consulted.”
-
-She glided away, and was lost in the darkness.
-
-“Strange, strange woman,” said the girl
-musingly, with a shudder. “I pity her, and
-yet my heart revolts from dwelling with her;
-but still will I ask the king.”
-
-“Egwina, art thou here?” Edward came to
-her side at this moment. “Vainly have I
-sought thee through hull and bower, and only
-caught sight of thee but now. Why didst thou
-leave the mirth?”
-
-“I was awearied, Edward, but now will I return
-with thee.”
-
-“Soon will we re-enter, Egwina. Ethelfleda
-wishes thee to sing the same song which she
-heard thee sing when first thou didst sing for
-her.”
-
-“That will I do gladly,” and Egwina turned.
-“’Tis but a short time that Ethelfleda remaineth
-with us, and gladly will I do aught that
-she asketh.”
-
-“Nay; go not yet, Egwina. How fine the
-night is! Dost thou remember how chill and
-drear was the awful night that the Northmen
-fell upon us at Chippenham? How fair thou
-didst look that night when, child though thou
-wert, thou didst stand up in the hall and sing.
-Fair thou wert, Egwina, but not so fair as now.
-Thou mindest me of a fawn with thy shyness
-and grace. Tell me, hast thou kept the charm
-I gave thee?”
-
-“Yes, Edward.” Egwina drew the chain
-from under the folds of her tunic. “See! The
-amulet is as thou didst fasten it.”
-
-The Saxon clasped the amulet with the hand
-that held it in his own.
-
-“Egwina, this night wilt thou exchange with
-me the true-lofa?”
-
-“Edward, what meanest thou?” The maiden
-looked up at him in startled amazement.
-
-“Thou art duller than thy wont, Egwina, if
-thou knowest not,” smiled Edward. “I mean
-our betrothal. Always have I intended to wed
-thee, if thou wert willing, when proper time
-should come. What then so fitting as that we
-plight our troth now when all rejoice in the
-happiness of Ethelred and Ethelfleda?”
-
-“But, Edward,” faltered Egwina, “thou art
-the atheling, and I but a gleemaiden. Thou
-wilt be the cyning (king) one day, and then
-thou wilt know that such as I am not fit to be
-the Lady of the Saxons.”
-
-“No other will I choose, if thou be not my
-mate,” returned Edward.
-
-“But thy father, Edward; and thou art yet
-too young.” Egwina was troubled.
-
-“I will go to my father now, Egwina. If he
-says that we are too young, then will I wait his
-pleasure. He will sanction our troth and bless
-it. And why should he not? He loves thee
-now as a daughter. Wilt thou not give me thy
-true-lofa, Egwina?”
-
-“Wait until thou hast seen thy father,”
-whispered the maiden. “I fear his displeasure.”
-
-“Thou foolish little one! Hath he not been
-kind to thee?”
-
-“Always and always,” declared she with fervor.
-“But I am not noble. Naught of gentle
-blood have I either on the spear side or the
-spindle side. I fear, Edward, that the king
-will be displeased with me.”
-
-“Marry, I trow not! Stay thou here, and I
-will seek him, and soon shall thy fears be
-quieted. Remain here, Egwina, for I will soon
-return.”
-
-He hastened back into the house with eager
-footsteps, and the agitated girl sank down upon
-the sward. Soon she heard voices, and wishing
-not to meet any one for a while, she withdrew
-into the shadows of the trees. It was Alfred
-himself and his wife, Elswitha.
-
-“Dear lord,” the lady was saying, “hast
-noted how fair the maiden Egwina groweth?”
-
-“Yea; but not before these last few days. I
-fear, Elswitha, that soon she, too, will leave us
-for some other’s abode.”
-
-“My lord, Edward looks upon the maiden
-with loving eyes.”
-
-“Sayest thou so?” cried Alfred. “Why, the
-boy is but young! Art thou not mistaken?”
-
-“Nay, a mother’s heart doth not deceive
-her, Alfred. Thou wert but eighteen thyself
-when we were wed. Thy son is almost the same
-age now as thou wert then.”
-
-“Sayest thou so?” Alfred seemed to be
-startled. “Why, ’tis but the other day that he
-received sword and buckler!”
-
-“Swiftly doth the time fly,” returned Elswitha.
-“I know that which I tell thee is true,
-and it hath grieved me, Alfred, for Egwina is
-not noble.”
-
-“True,” assented the king; “she comes not
-of noble blood.”
-
-Egwina covered her face with her hands.
-Was it not as she had thought it would be?
-Now these dear people, who had done so much for
-her, who had been so kind, would be displeased.
-
-Alfred and the lady passed on. Egwina
-sobbed aloud in her loneliness.
-
-“Maiden,” came a low whisper.
-
-Egwina looked up to see the form of Gyda
-again beside her.
-
-“I have heard all. All that the youth said
-to thee, and what the king and his wife said
-also. Seest thou not that they wish thee not?
-Come! Gyda will cherish thee as her own.”
-
-Egwina looked at her hopelessly.
-
-“What shall I do, Gyda?” she cried. “I
-could not bear that they should be cold to me.”
-
-“Thou needst not bear it, child. Come
-with me. I promise thee that thou shalt not
-regret it. Come! Edward must not find thee
-here when he returns. Come!”
-
-She held out her hand. Scarcely knowing
-what she was doing, Egwina put her own within
-it, and the two glided noiselessly into the woods.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XIX—DARK DAYS
-=====================
-
-
-Away into the forest they went, the seid
-woman keeping fast hold of Egwina’s hand, and
-speaking not. Once the maiden thought she heard
-the voice of Edward calling, “Egwina! Egwina!”
-She half paused but Gyda hurried her on. At
-last the wicca stopped before a small, low cottage
-quite outside the demesne of the royal vill. In
-answer to her knock, the door was thrown open
-and they entered the hut. The inmates, a wite
-and his wife, seemed to know the seid woman,
-and accepted the presence of Egwina without
-question.
-
-Gyda did not pause to converse with them,
-but half carried the drooping form of the girl
-into an adjoining room which was evidently used
-by her as a bower chamber.
-
-“There, child, lie down,” she said, not unkindly.
-“Spent art thou with thy exertions,
-and grief maketh heavy thy heart. Rest,
-while I prepare thee hot drink.”
-
-The maiden sank on the bed, and gave way to
-her woe. Soon the wicca returned with a horn
-full of steaming liquid.
-
-“Drink!” she commanded, and the maiden
-drank obediently. “’Tis a potion that will lull
-thee to dreamless repose, and woe will sit lightly
-on thy pillow.”
-
-The eyes of the maiden waxed heavy as the
-drug took effect, and soon she sank into a deep
-sleep. The seid woman bent over her, noting
-her fairness exultantly.
-
-“Now shalt thou be to me as mine own
-child,” she murmured. “Happy shalt thou be,
-for I will love thee. Always shalt thou be by
-my side, and even though the king himself
-should claim thee, thou shalt not leave me.
-Sleep, my pretty one! None shall take thee
-now from Gyda.”
-
-Morning dawned. Egwina awoke from her
-heavy slumber, and gazed about her.
-
-“How came I here?” she murmured as she
-arose. “Methinks it be strange to me.”
-
-“Art thou up, Egwina?” asked the seid
-woman, entering the room at this moment. At
-sight of her the memory of all that had happened
-came back to Egwina with a shock.
-“That is well,” continued Gyda. “Breakfast
-we eat, and then wend we on our journey.”
-
-“Where go we?” asked the maiden, turning
-from her that she might not see her emotion.
-
-“To Gunnehilde’s in the forest of Selwood,”
-answered Gyda pretending not to notice Egwina’s
-grief. “Afterward to Athelney, where
-Alfred gathered his forces together. There,
-mayhap, I will acquire new virtue. The Saxon
-King is my Flygia. Thou dost not mind returning
-thither, dost thou?”
-
-“Nay,” answered the girl sadly; “it matters
-not where we wayfare.”
-
-“Be not cast down, child,” said the woman
-gently. “Some dark threads are woven into
-the woof of each life. All cannot be golden.
-Thou art young and soon will thy trouble fall
-from thee even as the shadow halting between
-the light and the darkness passes away into the
-night. Sorrow sits not long with the young.
-Come, let us eat.”
-
-Egwina partook mechanically of the food set
-before her, and then prepared to follow Gyda on
-her journey. They proceeded silently, for the
-heart of the maiden was heavy, and Gyda, too,
-seemed weighed down by some care. At last
-the seid woman aroused herself, and turned to
-the girl:
-
-“Let us beguile the journey by talk, my
-child. Wouldst thou that I should read thy
-rede for thee?”
-
-“Nay, Gyda; I care no more for rede or
-rune. Dark are the shadows which they cast,
-and I would fain be free from their witchery.”
-
-“Yet, natheless, give me thy palm. Believe
-as thou wilt. Belief cometh not at the bidding;
-neither doth it depart. Thou believest not; I
-believe. Yield, then, thy palm for my pleasure.”
-
-Reluctantly the maiden permitted the woman
-to scan the lines of her hand. Gyda’s troubled
-look returned as she examined them.
-
-“Dark, dark spreads the near future,” she
-cried. “Bright is the ending, but, oh, child!
-thy trouble hath but begun. Would I had left
-thee with Alfred. It is not yet too late. Come,
-let us retrace our steps. Thus only canst thou
-avoid the danger.”
-
-Egwina shook her head. “No, Gyda; I
-wish not to return. If danger or trouble come,
-I will ask for strength to meet it. Let us
-on.” She withdrew her palm from Gyda’s and
-started onward.
-
-“But thy life endeth in glory,” said Gyda,
-comfortingly more to herself than to Egwina.
-“It endeth in great glory. What doth it matter
-after all if we go not back? What hath
-been woven, hath been woven!” She lapsed
-into silence which was broken by her presently:
-“Child, wouldst thou not do something
-for me?”
-
-“Willingly, Gyda, if I can.”
-
-“Thou canst if thou wilt.” The woman’s
-tone was low, and her manner almost supplicating.
-
-“What is it, Gyda?”
-
-“Call me no longer Gyda, but mother. Once
-I had a child, and she would have been like
-unto thee had she lived, but Hela took her from
-me. Wilt thou, Egwina?”
-
-“I will try,” and the girl turned to her in
-sudden pity, moved by the yearning in the
-woman’s voice, and laid her hand gently upon
-her arm.
-
-“Thou wilt?” exclaimed Gyda, joyously. “I
-will be so good to thee, child. Thou shalt not
-regret it. Now sing to me, my daughter!
-Sing for thy mother. Often had Gyda heard
-the echo of thy sweet voice in her heart.
-Sing, my pretty one; ’twill cheer both thee and
-me.”
-
-Bravely subduing her own feelings, Egwina
-sang the songs the woman asked for, and thus
-alternately singing and talking, the journey to
-the hut of Gunnehilde was at last accomplished.
-Gyda bade the maiden remain without the
-hut, for she feared that the vala would recognize
-her.
-
-“Stay thou here until my return, my child.
-Move not from the log where thou sittest, for
-thou mightest stray too far into the forest. I go
-to consult the vala.”
-
-Egwina sat down as the woman bade her. It
-was some little time ere Gyda returned. When
-she did so she seemed deeply stirred and somewhat
-upset.
-
-“Move quickly,” she cried. “Let us to
-Athelney. It may be that there Gyda will regain
-that power which now comes not at her
-bidding.”
-
-Egwina followed after her. A brisk walk
-soon brought them to the island, but lo! a great
-change had taken place. Instead of the fortifications
-and rude huts which Alfred had erected
-during his time of need, there rose the stately
-walls of a monastery. With a cry of despair,
-the wicca dropped upon the ground.
-
-“What is it?” cried Egwina, coming to her.
-
-“Child, child, I am undone! Seest thou not
-yon walls? They have taken the charm from
-the place. Curses be upon them! No galdra
-or seid can flourish in the shadows of such
-walls.”
-
-She moaned in her despair; then from her
-bosom drew the jewel of Alfred.
-
-“Evil hast thou brought to me instead of
-good,” she exclaimed. “Yet did not the volva
-tell me by the fount when the scin-laeca rose
-from the grave that jewel of Saxon I must have
-to complete my knowledge? One of the line
-of Cerdic, and from Cerdic came Alfred. Why,
-then, do I falter? Why grow the runes dark
-before me? Gunnehilde hath said that a loss
-was coming, and death. Death? No, I defy
-it! Hela shall not yet have her prey; I will
-try the charm despite mone (monk) and
-priest.”
-
-She arose and started across the bridge from
-the mainland.
-
-“Come,” she called to the maiden, who lingered,
-half terrified by her manner. Then she
-turned, and almost ran on the bridge. She had
-but reached the middle of it, when her foot
-slipped and she fell. As she did so, the jewel
-dropped from her hand into the water below.
-With a moan of anguish the woman lay prone
-upon the bridge. Egwina hurried to her.
-
-“Art ill?” she asked. “Let me help thee
-up.”
-
-Gyda rose hopelessly. “Fate must be met,”
-she said, with despairing calmness. “I have
-had my moan; now will Gyda accept that which
-Skulda hath spun for her.” She turned to go
-back to the mainland.
-
-“But wilt thou not go to the island?” asked
-the girl.
-
-“Nay; ’tis useless. Home now do we wend
-our way. If Gunnehilde readeth the runes
-aright it will not be for long.”
-
-In melancholy silence, with no beguiling of
-the journey by song or talk, the two wended
-their way to the woman’s home which was in
-Berkshire. The life of Egwina now became
-very different from what it had been. Life at
-Alfred’s vill had been full of duties and pleasures.
-Here the seid woman’s time was filled by
-consultations of bark and fountain, and by exercises
-of her art into which she tried to get the
-girl to join. Egwina’s soul sickened with loathing
-at sight or sound of magic, and she resisted
-all efforts to get her assistance in the
-rites.
-
-Vainly she strove to lead the woman from
-the subject, and, remembering what the abbot
-had told of the good priest Aldhelm and his
-singing, tried by singing Christian hymns to
-inculcate a longing to hear of the Christian’s
-God. But Gyda would have none of them.
-
-“Sing them not,” she said. “Much doth thy
-voice please me, but sing not if they be all that
-thou canst sing. Galdra doth not flourish where
-such songs are sung.”
-
-And Egwina ceased singing entirely. As the
-woman grew more feeble, she practiced her rites
-more and more until the house seemed peopled
-by demons who waited only a summons to step
-forth. Her temper, too, became very uncertain.
-She loaded Egwina with caresses, and railed at
-her alternately. Although she grew thin and
-pale under this treatment, Egwina bore patiently
-with her, for she knew that death was
-fast approaching.
-
-“Give me thine arm,” said Gyda one day to
-Egwina. “Hela will sit with me soon, and I
-would fain prepare for her coming.”
-
-Leaning heavily upon Egwina’s shoulder, she
-went into her room.
-
-“Leave me,” she commanded. “I will call
-thee when I need thee.”
-
-Thus adjured, the maiden left her with some
-uneasiness, for Gyda seemed much weaker.
-Long she remained waiting, and hearing no
-sound became uneasy, and softly entered the
-room. Gyda sat before a large box on the floor
-fingering lovingly the coins and gems which it
-contained. So intent was she that she did not
-hear the girl enter. Egwina started to leave
-the room as quietly as she had entered it, but in
-so doing she made a noise which caused the
-woman to look up. With an exclamation of
-rage she sprang to her feet with unwonted vigor,
-her eyes flaming with anger.
-
-“How durst thou spy upon me?” she cried
-in fury. “How durst thou, girl? Thinkest
-thou to get the gold now? But thou shalt not.”
-
-“Nay, nay, Gyda,” began Egwina, soothingly,
-advancing toward her. “I did but come
-to see why thou wert so still.”
-
-“Tell me not that thou didst not spy upon
-me. Thou didst!” and the enraged woman
-struck her violently with her staff.
-
-The blow was so sudden and severe that
-Egwina fell heavily to the floor. Instantly the
-woman’s anger fled when she saw what she had
-done, and she tottered to the girl, her strength
-leaving her.
-
-“Forgive me, my pretty one! I meant it not.
-Gyda meant not to harm thee.” But the maiden
-had fainted.
-
-As soon as she saw this the woman dragged
-herself back to her treasure, and restored it to
-its hiding place. Then again she approached
-the girl and hung over her prostrate form,
-moaning, and strove feebly to revive her. Presently
-Egwina recovered consciousness. Gyda
-caressed her tenderly.
-
-“My child! My child! I have been cruel
-to thee. Canst forgive me? Not much longer
-shalt thou need to bear with Gyda, for
-Hela even now breatheth cold upon my
-brow.”
-
-“I forgive thee, Gyda,” said Egwina weakly.
-“Thou didst not mean to hurt me. Thou
-wotted not what thou wert doing.”
-
-“No, no; I wotted not. Say, I forgive thee,
-mother. Give me thy hand and say it.”
-
-Egwina stretched forth her hand and took
-the woman’s gently.
-
-“I forgive thee, mother,” she said softly.
-
-With an effort the maiden raised herself, bent
-over the woman and kissed her.
-
-“Now lie beside me. Art weak, Egwina?”
-
-“Yes, mother.”
-
-“Mayhap Hela will bear thee to Niflheim
-also,” and a triumphant expression flitted across
-Gyda’s face. “It would glad my heart to have
-thee with me there. Shouldst like to die,
-Egwina?”
-
-“I mind it not, Gyda. Heaven is bright and
-beautiful, and granther would be there. Dear
-granther! We were so happy together! Would
-I were with him!”
-
-“Wouldst rather be with him in thy heaven
-than with me in Niflheim?” asked the woman,
-jealously.
-
-“Mind it not, Gyda. He is mine own granther,
-and he loves me.”
-
-“So do I love thee. It groweth dark, Egwina.
-Lie closer.”
-
-Egwina crept close to Gyda, and the woman
-drew her within her arms.
-
-“Shall I not help thee to thy couch, Gyda?”
-
-“Thou canst not, child. What doth it matter
-where we meet Hela?”
-
-Then there fell a silence. Weakened by
-the trying days that had preceded, the blow
-seemed to have robbed the girl of all energy,
-and soon she fell into a deep sleep.
-
-Suddenly she awakened. The light streamed
-faintly into the room. Stiff from long lying,
-she tried to move, but only did so with much
-difficulty. Raising herself on one arm, she
-turned toward the figure at her side. Noting
-how perfectly still Gyda lay, she bent over her
-and looked into her face. She was dead.
-
-With a scream of horror, Egwina sprang up.
-At this instant a man and woman, attracted by
-her cry, entered the room. Egwina took a step
-toward the woman, then clasping her hands to
-her head, she reeled and fell an unconscious
-heap on the floor.
-
-“’Tis a pity that the jade waxeth sick at this
-time,” a voice broke rudely upon Egwina’s ear
-one morning as she awoke with the clear light
-of reason in her eyes. “Here we but get done
-wailing for the mother, when the daughter must
-be sick also.”
-
-“Was she her daughter?” came a man’s
-voice. “I knew not that Gyda had a daughter,
-sibbe though we be.”
-
-“Do not the neighbors say so?” asked the
-first voice. “How should she be here if not
-her daughter? But now ’tis burthensome for
-the minx to be sick.”
-
-“Well, see how she doeth. We cannot treat
-her ill, though but for her, all of Gyda’s
-treasure would befortune us. Much hath
-she hidden somewhere, and when the girl
-becometh better, mayhap she will tell us where
-it be.”
-
-“Not she,” grumbled the other. Still grumbling
-the woman approached the bed where Egwina
-lay.
-
-“How art thou this morning?” she asked.
-
-“Have I been ill?” The clear eyes of Egwina
-looked at the woman in amazement.
-“Who art thou and why am I here?”
-
-“Who am I? Why Githa, the wife of Sweyn,
-own cousin to thy mother. Who else should I
-be?” asked the woman, who was of surly countenance.
-
-“But I wot not thy meaning. I have no
-mother; nor have I had sith a child. Nor have
-I ever heard of any of that name sibbe to us.”
-
-“Odin hear her!” ejaculated the woman.
-“Dost thou hear that, Sweyn?”
-
-“What?” asked the man.
-
-“The girl doth deny her kith and kin.”
-
-“Well, sith she doth, let her deny,” returned
-the man lazily.
-
-“But seest thou not, blockhead, that ’tis to
-keep us from the money,” cried the woman
-angrily.
-
-The man sprang to his feet and entered the
-room where they were. Egwina regarded the
-pair with wonder.
-
-“Art thou not Gyda’s daughter?” demanded
-the man of her.
-
-“Gyda’s? No. Why should ye think me the
-seid woman’s daughter?” asked Egwina in
-amazement.
-
-“Hast thou not lived here with her always,
-and then sayest thou that thou art not her
-daughter?” the woman exclaimed fiercely.
-“How now, maiden?”
-
-“Nay; but I am not her daughter,” reiterated
-Egwina.
-
-“Then how camest thou here? The neighbors
-say that thou wert here for weeks, and that
-Gyda called thee daughter. Thou didst call her
-mother!”
-
-“True; but it was to please her that I called
-her thus. Her own child died, and she yearned
-for love as age crept upon her. Hence she took
-me to dwell with her.”
-
-“And so thou art not Gyda’s daughter?”
-cried the woman.
-
-Egwina shook her head.
-
-“Then thou hast no claim to gold or gem
-that may be found?” said the woman quickly.
-
-“None,” said Egwina briefly.
-
-“Tell us where she kept them hidden,” cried
-the man.
-
-“I know not,” replied the maiden. “I only
-know that the day she died,” and a strong
-shudder shook her frame at the remembrance,
-“I came upon her as she did count some gold
-from a box. Did ye not see it when ye came
-into the room?”
-
-“Was it the room where we found ye together?”
-asked the man.
-
-“Yes.”
-
-“And thou has not seen aught but that?”
-queried he.
-
-“Naught but that,” replied the girl, wearily.
-
-“Then what doest thou here?” The woman
-looked so fierce that the maiden trembled.
-
-“Wife, she cannot go now. If she be not
-Gyda’s child, we care not if she stay until
-she be well. We will have it all,” spoke the
-man.
-
-“Yea; I will go as soon as I am able,” cried
-Egwina. “Prithee let me stay until then.
-’Twill be but a little longer!”
-
-Reluctantly the woman consented.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XX—ÆLFRIC’S REVENGE
-===========================
-
-
-Egwina’s recovery was rapid. She saw that
-as she grew stronger, the impatience of Sweyn
-and Githa to have her gone increased. With
-her by, they feared to hunt for the treasure
-which Gyda had left. So one day Egwina
-thanked them for their kindness in caring for
-her, and again set forth to wend her way from
-mead hall to mead hall to gain good will by her
-singing. No longer had she harp with which
-to accompany herself, and sadly did the girl
-miss the loved instrument. Her voice had lost
-none of its sweetness and power, and her exceeding
-fairness procured for her a ready hearing;
-and so, in safety and peace, for the stringent
-laws of Alfred were such that gold bracelets
-might hang on the high road unmolested, she
-wandered from burgh to burgh.
-
-One day she found herself on the road to
-Winchester. Memories of when last she had
-seen the place crowded thick upon her. Here
-upon this very log had she tarried to rest with
-her grandfather. Here was where she first
-met Ethelfleda and Edward. A sob of loneliness
-broke from her lips as she thought of them.
-How long ago it all seemed! Had she ever
-been a member of the king’s family? What
-would they say if they should know that again
-she wandered homeless over the land? Bright
-and happy had been the days when with her
-grandfather they had sauntered leisurely from
-place to place. Now she was alone. A throb
-of self-pity filled her heart.
-
-She paused before entering the town. The
-king might be here even now, and Edward!
-Should she go on? Then an overwhelming
-desire to look once more upon their faces, herself
-unseen, possessed her. For this once she
-would see them if the king were at his royal vill.
-With this determination the maiden entered the
-city. But the king had not yet come to Winchester,
-so somewhat disappointed, Egwina turned
-her steps toward the manor of a thegn, and, as
-was her wont, joined in the glee of the feast.
-
-Bed and entertainment for a day and a night
-could be had by the meanest wayfarer, so without
-comment, the maiden took her place among
-the singers and harpers. Her beauty and
-the sweetness of her voice soon attracted the attention
-of Oswald the thegn, and brought from
-him a request for more.
-
-“Brother,” said the maiden addressing a
-harper, “lend me thy harp. Once did I have
-one of mine own, but ’tis gone. The song is the
-better for the accompaniment.”
-
-“I need the harp for song of mine own,” answered
-the harper churlishly. “Sith thou
-hast the ear of Oswald, why needst thou the
-harp?”
-
-Fearing a refusal from the other gleemen,
-Egwina asked not another, but sang without the
-instrument, and great was the approval of
-Oswald.
-
-“Thou shall remain as gleemaiden under my
-mund (protection),” he said, “and bounteous
-shall be thy gifts.”
-
-“Prithee, sir,” said Egwina for she wished
-not to remain where Alfred and Edward might
-come at any time, “ask me not to abide with
-thee; for I wish not to stay in Winchester.
-This night will I make glee for thee as much as
-thou wishest, but to-morrow must I wend my
-way hence.”
-
-“Have it thine own way, girl,” said the
-thegn good naturedly, “though I wish thou
-wouldst stay. Playest thou the harp?”
-
-“Yes, good thegn.”
-
-“Thou hast none of thy own, I see. Edwy,
-lend thy harp to the maiden. I would hear if
-she hath skill.”
-
-With a sulky look on his face the harper
-whom Egwina had asked for his harp handed it
-to her. Thanking him, the maiden swept the
-strings of the instrument and played with such
-rare skill that even the gleemen were forced to
-acknowledge her power. The thegn at last
-declared himself satisfied, and, after making
-her promise that she would abide in the manor
-till after the next night, Egwina retired to the
-chamber assigned her.
-
-The great mead hall was deserted the next
-morning when the maiden, hardly knowing how
-to occupy herself until the evening, strayed into
-it. On one of the benches where sat the gleemen
-and harpers there lay the harp of Edwy.
-The maiden took it up with delight. Not since
-she had left the palace of Alfred had she
-touched a harp until the night before.
-
-The instrument seemed like a friend to her.
-Tenderly she touched it; then, carried away by
-fond memories, let her fingers stray idly over
-the strings, musing on the time when she had
-taught the king to play.
-
-“Thou hast improved, maiden, since last I
-heard thee,” said a voice in her ear.
-
-Egwina turned with a start. Ælfric the
-juggler stood beside her. At first the maiden
-could not recall his name or who he was,
-when Ælfric, seeing her bewilderment, said:
-
-“Thou canst not gainsay thy knowledge of
-me, girl. Wot ye not that thou and thy father
-didst make me into a theow?”
-
-“Art thou truly the juggler?” asked Egwina,
-shrinking back from the fierce look of the
-man’s face.
-
-“I am in truth he. Where is thy father!”
-
-“Dead,” came from the maiden, faintly.
-
-“Art thou alone?” a malignant look came
-into the man’s eyes.
-
-Egwina nodded. “And thou?” she asked.
-“Art thou still a wite? I hope not. I would
-have tried to get granther to return and pay
-the were for thee, but that the Danes oppressed
-so that there was no thought save for safety
-from them.”
-
-“I needed not your aid,” came from Ælfric.
-“A freed-man do I stand before thee with help
-of none save Ælfric. But what dost thou with
-Edwy’s harp?”
-
-“I did but try it;” and Egwina laid it down.
-
-“Hast thou none of thine own that thou must
-try those of others?”
-
-“No; I have none;” and Egwina sighed.
-”Truly, Ælfric, thou hast had thy desire, and
-ill hath been our fortune. Dead lieth granther,
-and alone do I wander without kith or
-kin. Soon I hope to find some lord to take me
-for his gleemaiden.“
-
-“Why stayest thou not here?” questioned
-Ælfric.
-
-“I wish not to be in Winchester,” returned
-Egwina. “Tell me, Ælfric, thou dost not
-regard me now with hatred, dost thou?”
-
-A cruel light shone in the man’s eyes; but
-he answered:
-
-“No; if ye have both suffered, it is sufficient.”
-
-Without saying more he left the hall, and
-Egwina saw him not while she was at the
-hall.
-
-The next morning, laden with many gifts
-bestowed by the bounty of Oswald the thegn,
-the maiden started forth, resolved to speedily
-seek the protection of some lord.
-
-She had gone but a little way from the
-manor, when she heard her name called, and
-looking back she beheld a bond-woman running
-toward her. In her hand was Edwy’s harp.
-
-“This also hath my lord sent thee,” she cried,
-her breath coming quickly from the exertion of
-running.
-
-“But the instrument belongeth to the
-harper!” cried Egwina in amazement.
-
-“He hath another for Edwy. Take and
-question not the bounty of the thegn.” The
-woman thrust the instrument into the girl’s
-hands before she could prevent her, and was gone.
-
-Egwina stood for a little while regarding the
-harp with surprise and some disquietude.
-
-“I would that the thegn had not done this,”
-she mused. “I like not to take the harp of a gleeman.
-I wot not what manner of lord he may
-be who takes from one to bestow on another. I
-know not what to do.”
-
-She pondered the matter for a time, then
-throwing the ribbon of the harp over her
-shoulder went on her way. It was evening when
-she entered the courtyard of a manor, and proceeded
-to the mead hall. Waiting until all had
-sung or contributed their portion to the glee, the
-maiden began a song. In the midst of it there
-came the noise of horses’ hoofs from without,
-and a voice vociferously demanded admission.
-The wassail and glee were suspended while every
-one looked curiously at the men who entered.
-
-The group consisted of several Saxons; among
-them, Oswald the thegn, Ælfric the juggler,
-Edwy the gleeman, and others.
-
-“Now what seek ye, friend Oswald, that so
-unmannerly ye do enter our castle?” cried the
-thegn of the manor.
-
-“Yon maiden,” said Oswald pointing at Egwina.
-“Last night, and the night before, she
-sang in my hall at the glee. Laden with gifts
-did I send her forth, but that did not suffice.
-With covetous eyes she looked upon the harp
-of Edwy the gleeman, and that hath she
-taken with her. We come that we may take
-her to the reeve that the doom may be pronounced
-upon her.”
-
-“That girl?” The thegn and the retainers
-looked at the maiden in surprise. “She looks
-not as if she would do so base a thing.”
-
-“And neither would I!” spake Egwina, recovering
-from the consternation into which
-Oswald’s speech had thrown her. “Good Oswald,
-didst thou not send thine bond-woman to
-me with this harp as additional gift after I had
-left thine abode?”
-
-“Marry, no! Why should Oswald take that
-which belongeth to another to give thee? Hath
-he not wealth enow of his own?”
-
-“But didst thou not send the woman to me?”
-faltered the maiden.
-
-“A likely story,” cried Ælfric the juggler.
-“Is it the custom for a lord to run after a gleemaiden
-with his gifts? I trow not!”
-
-A loud guffaw from the Saxons in the hall
-greeted this remark. Poor Egwina was covered
-with confusion.
-
-“But truly my lord,” said she, addressing
-Oswald, “a woman did bring it and give it me.”
-
-“Maiden,” said Oswald sorrowfully, “add
-not to theft the vice of lying. Of both sins the
-Scripture doth warn us.”
-
-“But I speak the truth,” cried Egwina, clasping
-her hands. “I speak the truth, my lord, as
-I live by bread.”
-
-A look of compassion overspread over the
-thegn’s face.
-
-“Fair art thou, maiden! Too fair to utter
-such words. Evil hath been thy surroundings
-if so innocent looking a maiden shouldst so
-perjure herself.”
-
-“To think that the jade would say that my
-lord would give away the harp of his gleeman,”
-spoke Edwy. “Saw ye not, Ælfric, with what
-longing eyes she gazed upon it?”
-
-“I saw,” answered Ælfric. “Nought remaineth
-but to take her to the gerefa. Let him
-pronounce doom upon her.”
-
-There was so much of malignity in his tone
-that Egwina looked at him, and seeing with
-what cruel triumph he gazed upon her, knew in
-her inmost soul that it was Ælfric who had
-caused this thing.
-
-In silence, she suffered herself to be carried
-back to the manor of Oswald to await the morning
-when she would be taken to the gerefa for
-trial.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XXI—THE TRIAL OF EGWINA
-===============================
-
-
-Before the ealdorman of the shire, and the
-gerefa or reeve, was Egwina taken. It was the
-folk moot of the shire. The bishop should
-have been present, but he was attending the
-king at Windshore. Many were in attendance,
-and the maiden shrank from the curious eyes
-fixed upon her.
-
-“In the Lord,” said Edwy the gleeman, as
-he took the oath, “I accuse not the maiden
-neither for hate, nor art, nor unjust avarice, nor
-do I know anything more true, but so my mind
-said to me, and I myself tell for truth, that this
-maiden, called Egwina the Fair, is the thief of
-my harp.”
-
-“Thou art sure of this, Edwy?” asked the
-gerefa, Beornwulf, won by the sweet face of the
-maiden.
-
-“Marry, am I not on my oath?” blustered
-the man. “Not only do I ween that the maiden
-took the harp, but I wot it.”
-
-“Declare then thy charge,” said Beornwulf.
-
-“The maiden did enter the hall but three
-days since at sunset,” deposed Edwy. “She
-sang and well did she please my Lord Oswald.
-That ye may know that naught but love of justice,
-and the restoration of mine own property
-doth animate me, I will say that she sang well.
-Then did my lord call for more, and the maiden
-asked for my harp, but, being unwilling that the
-sunbeam of the gleeman should go from my
-hands, I loaned it not. My Lord Oswald then
-commanded that the maiden have the harp, and
-it was given her. She gave it me again. The
-next night she sang again at the glee. In the
-morning she went her way. Lo! when I would
-have accompanied my song with the instrument
-it was gone. We followed after the maiden, and
-found it with her. I have said.”
-
-He sat down. The statement was clear and
-direct. Egwina looked at the gerefa, and saw
-that he was impressed by the recital. Friendless
-and alone in the crowd she sat with none
-to believe in her innocence.
-
-Ælfric next took the oath, and deposed that
-the morning thereafter, the first night of which
-the harper spake, he had entered the hall.
-There sat the maiden, and in her hands was
-the harp of Edwy which she did finger with
-lingering touch. He had joined in the pursuit
-of the girl, and when they found her, behold
-the harp was in her hands. When he had
-made an end of speaking, he raised his right
-hand solemnly and said: “In the name of
-the almighty God! As I here stand in true witness,
-unbidden and unbought; so oversaw I it
-with mine eyes, and overheard it with mine
-ears what I have said.”
-
-The maiden raised her head and looked the
-fellow straight in the eye. Ælfric quailed at
-that clear gaze, and in some confusion took his
-seat. Oswald the thegn then took the oath, and
-swore to the truth of what the other two had
-said, adding, that though he compassionated the
-maiden, he felt that he must deliver her to the
-doom of the land.
-
-“Maiden,” the gerefa turned to Egwina and
-his face was full of honest sorrow, “it mislikes
-me to believe that this is as these have sworn.
-Take now thine oath, and if thou canst say
-aught in rebuttal of what these have said,
-speak.”
-
-The maiden stood up, and proud was her port
-as she took the oath, and cried earnestly: “In
-the name of the Lord! I am innocent both in
-word and deed of this thing of which the gleeman
-accuses me.”
-
-“Child,” said the gerefa, “perjure not thy
-soul. Thou art on oath.”
-
-“I know that I am on oath,” said the maiden
-in a clear, steady voice. “I say again, my lord
-gerefa, I am innocent of this charge. ’Tis true,
-as Edwy hath said, that I did ask him for the
-harp. Sweeter is the voice of the singer with
-its music. It is the wish of all our craft to
-please, thus would I have enhanced my chance
-to delight others. True is it also, that Ælfric
-found me alone in the hall trying the instrument.
-It lay on the seat of the gleeman, and
-it harmed none that I did try it. Then, my
-lord, and the truth do I speak as I tell thee,
-when I left the thegn’s manor laden with generous
-gifts, there came one running after me, a
-bond-woman carrying the harp. ‘This also hath
-my lord sent thee,’ she cried. Wondering much
-that a lord should send as gift the property of
-another, I took it not, but spake of the matter.
-‘Question not the gifts of my lord but take
-them,’ she said, thrusting it upon me. Before
-I could say aught else, she ran from me, and I
-was forced to proceed with the harp, wondering.”
-
-“Strange is thy tale, maiden.” The gerefa
-spoke doubtingly. “Never, I ween, hath a lord
-been known to take from one to bestow on
-another. Strange, strange thy tale!”
-
-“Yet methinks that there is the sound of truth
-in the maiden’s words,” spoke the ealdorman.
-“Prithee, my Lord Oswald, have thy bond-women
-brought that they may be spoken with,
-and we shall see how truly the maid doth speak.”
-
-Egwina looked at him gratefully. It was the
-first word that she had heard that evinced
-anything like faith in her innocence. A silence
-fell upon the people as the thegn sent for his
-bond-women, and as they waited their appearance
-some were there who, won by the beauty of
-the maiden, openly expressed a belief in her
-innocence. At last the gesiths of Oswald returned,
-and with them came the bond-women.
-Motioning them forward, the gerefa said to
-Egwina, “Maiden, as these pass before thee, say
-which was the one who gave thee the harp.”
-
-Egwina looked at the women as they passed.
-Finally, at the end of the line, there came one
-whom she regarded attentively.
-
-“This, my lord gerefa,” spake she, “is the
-one who gave it me.”
-
-The reeve called the woman to him and administered
-the oath.
-
-“State, woman,” said he, “when and where
-thou didst give the harp to the maiden.”
-
-The woman looked at him in surprise.
-
-“Dread lord, I wot not thy meaning.”
-
-“Didst thou not follow after the maiden, and
-give her a harp?”
-
-“Nay; I know not what thou meanest,” declared
-the woman.
-
-“Knowest thou not the maiden? Tell if thou
-hast even spoken with her.”
-
-“I saw the maiden in the hall of Oswald the
-thegn,” deposed she. “For two nights and a
-day did she abide therein, and when there was
-wassail she sang for the glee. On the morning
-of the third day did she bid us good-by and
-wended her way hence; whither, my lord, I wot
-not. Neither wot I more of her.”
-
-“Dost thou know aught of the harp, and how
-the maid came by it?” demanded the ealdorman,
-moved by the look of despair on the maiden’s
-face. “Take the instrument, and look at it.
-Declarest thou, woman, that thou hast never beheld
-it before?”
-
-The woman took up the harp and looked at it
-closely.
-
-“Many and oft are the times that I have seen
-it,” she said, with an appearance of candor. “It
-is that of Edwy the gleeman.”
-
-“How knowest thou?”
-
-“Once he did ask that I clean it for him.
-Here, my lord, is where by accident I scratched
-the wood when I had holpen him.”
-
-“And thou gavest it not to the maid?” The
-ealdorman was plainly disappointed.
-
-“No, my lord,” declared the woman positively.
-“Why should I give to the girl Edwy’s harp?”
-
-The gerefa turned to Egwina who, with pale
-face, listened to the woman’s denial.
-
-“Thou hearest what the woman hath deposed.
-Is there aught else that thou hast to say before
-thy doom be pronounced upon thee?”
-
-Egwina was troubled. “I know not what to
-say,” she said, despairingly. “The truth have
-I declared to thee, my lord—the truth, and
-naught but the truth. This is she who gave
-me the harp. Why she should gainsay the fact,
-I know not. But as my soul liveth, I declare
-to thee that I am innocent of this charge which
-hath been brought against me. It hath been
-borne in upon my mind that malice hath been
-at work, and that Ælfric hath arranged the
-matter; that for vengeance sake he hath testified
-falsely, and wrought this evil.”
-
-“Maiden, no longer can we listen to thee.
-Receive the doom as thou knowest it to be,”
-commanded the gerefa.
-
-But the ealdorman cried, “Brother, are we
-not to administer justice? While still there
-is a doubt, suffer the girl to benefit by it. Let
-her declare cause why Ælfric should wish to
-wreak vengeance upon her.”
-
-“Why should we listen?” returned the reeve,
-impatiently. “Hath she not been given a fair
-trial? One artifice—that of the woman—hath
-failed. Shall we try another? Marry,
-no!”
-
-“Yet, still let us listen,” requested the ealdorman.
-“Maiden,” without waiting for the assent
-of the reeve he turned to Egwina, “thou hast
-not before seen Ælfric the freed-man. Why,
-then, should this be his vengeance upon thee?”
-
-“Oh, my lord, but I have seen him before!”
-cried Egwina, hope springing once more in her
-breast. Rapidly she recounted the circumstances.
-
-“It may be as thou sayest,” mused the ealdorman.
-“Brother, let us search into the matter
-as the maiden hath told.”
-
-“No;” the gerefa was full of impatience.
-“’Tis but a wile of the jade. Besides, hath
-it not been clearly shown that she hath stolen
-the harp? Arise, maiden, and hear thy doom.
-Too long now hast thou detained us. It hath
-been proved by witnesses, both unbought and
-unlying, that thou didst take from the manor
-of Oswald the thegn the harp of Edwy the
-gleeman. More hath also been shown. Not
-only didst thou steal the harp, but thou wert
-found with it in thy possession. Hear, then,
-the doom.”
-
-“But, my lord, I am innocent—innocent,”
-interrupted Egwina, wildly. “By the Powers
-of Heaven, I swear to thee that I am innocent.”
-
-“Girl, darest thou to blaspheme?” cried the
-gerefa, recoiling from her. “Darest thou to
-call upon the Powers of Heaven?”
-
-“Aye!” cried Egwina, springing to her feet.
-“And not only upon the Powers alone, but upon
-Him who ruleth over all as well. Sir Gerefa, a
-greater than thou shall be my judge. I commit
-my soul to God to attest its innocence. Sir,
-I demand the ordeal.”
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XXII—THE ORDEAL
-=======================
-
-
-The effect on the people was electrical. A
-murmur went up that the maiden was innocent
-else she durst not appeal to the Supreme Judge.
-Ælfric the juggler turned pale. The tendency
-toward belief in the girl’s innocence grew into
-a certainty in the heart of the ealdorman, and
-even the gerefa seemed somewhat softened.
-
-“Child, child,” he said, compassionately, “wottest
-thou what thou askest?”
-
-“Yea, I know,” answered Egwina, firmly.
-“By fire or by water as ye may choose, my lord
-gerefa and my lord ealdorman, and with God be
-the judgment.”
-
-“With God be the judgment,” repeated the
-gerefa solemnly. “But with thee lieth the
-choice.”
-
-“Do ye two choose,” said the maiden, “that
-ye may be satisfied with the trial. It will please
-me the better to have it so decided.”
-
-“Then, brother,” said the gerefa, addressing
-the ealdorman, “what sayest thou to the ordeal
-by water?”
-
-“If it suit the maiden, I will not gainsay the
-choice,” returned the ealdorman.
-
-“Then, maiden, thou shalt to the bishop, who
-will return to Winchester this day. There wilt
-thou purify thyself by just preparation for the
-rite. Let bread and salt, water and herbs only
-be thy portion. Three days shalt thou tarry at
-the abode of the bishop; then, purified and
-absolved, the ordeal will be given thee. In the
-presence of witnesses, twelve for thee, and twelve
-against thee, shalt thou enter the church with
-the priest. Into boiling water shalt thou plunge
-thine arm to the elbow, and from the water shalt
-thou take a stone heated hot. And may God,
-the Supreme Ruler, who on the last great day
-shall judge the quick and the dead, be thy judge.
-May He, in His infinite mercy, prove thee innocent
-as thou sayest, for dire and dread is the
-punishment that will o’erwhelm thee shouldst
-thou be guilty.”
-
-The assembly dispersed. With erect bearing,
-as of one conscious of rectitude, the maiden
-walked with the ealdorman and the gerefa.
-With pale face, Ælfric would have hurried
-away with Edwy but that Beornwulf interposed.
-
-“My Lord Oswald,” he said, addressing the
-thegn, “see that these men are present during
-the ordeal. Be thou there also and thy bond-woman
-who hath testified.”
-
-“Aye; I will be there,” answered the thegn.
-“If it shall be proven that I have wronged the
-maiden, twice will I pay the were.”
-
-“Await the result, and then shape thy action,”
-said Beornwulf, shortly, and continued on his
-way with the maiden and the ealdorman.
-
-In answer to the knock at the portals of the
-bishop’s house, the warder declared that the
-bishop had returned but was at mass.
-
-“Then leave we the maiden here,” said the
-ealdorman, “and seek him at the minster.”
-
-“Not yet hath the maiden been proven
-innocent of the charge,” said the gerefa cautiously.
-“I would afford no opportunity for
-escape lest justice be defeated. Should she
-flee from us, thou and I, brother, must pay the
-were.”
-
-“Are there not bolts and bars?” queried the
-other. “Let us leave the girl here, and seek
-the bishop.”
-
-It was so decided, and Egwina found herself
-alone in a room with the door barred awaiting
-the return of the bishop. Overwrought by the
-events which had transpired so rapidly, and the
-excitement thereof, the wearied girl sank down
-upon one of the carved settles and gave way to
-tears. Violently at first she wept, but gradually
-the sobs grew quieter and less frequent until at
-last they ceased entirely, and, worn out by
-fatigue, the maiden slept.
-
-“She sleeps not as the guilty sleeps,” said the
-voice of the ealdorman, as Egwina awoke. “It
-speaks in the maiden’s favor that she hath
-sought the aid of the church. Mickle do I
-mislike to see so fair a hand scarred and seamed
-by the ordeal.”
-
-“True,” answered a voice, which sounded
-sweeter than the softest music in Egwina’s ear,
-for well did she know it. “True; but better for
-the hand to be scarred than that the soul be
-seared with the blackness of falsehood and
-theft. Time may bring obliteration to the scars
-of the skin; to the soul never, save through
-the blood of Him who alone can purify.”
-
-Egwina turned and looked the speaker full in
-the face.
-
-“Well hast thou spoken, Denewulf,” she said.
-
-“Egwina! is it truly thou?” and the bishop,
-for he was none other than Denewulf, the swineherd,
-whom the king had appointed to this position,
-seized the maiden’s hands. “Dear child,
-is it thus that I see thee at last?”
-
-“It is thus, Denewulf,” answered Egwina,
-sadly. “Where is Adiva? I knew not that
-thou wert the bishop.”
-
-“Unworthy am I of so great an estate,” said
-Denewulf, humbly, “but the king hath thought
-otherwise. Adiva is well and with me. Much
-will she rejoice to see thee, my child, for little
-have we known of thee for some time. How
-comes it that thou art not with the king, but lie
-in my hands, accused of theft and subjected to
-the ordeal?”
-
-“’Tis a long story,” said Egwina. “Take me
-to Adiva, dear Denewulf, and then will I tell
-thee of all that hath befallen me, and why I am
-with thee to be shriven for the ordeal.”
-
-“My lord bishop, is the maiden known to
-thee?” exclaimed the ealdorman, in surprise.
-“Belongeth she to the king?”
-
-“She doth,” answered Denewulf, sternly. “If
-harm doth come to her, greatly will ye have to
-answer to the king.”
-
-“Truly, my lord, we knew not that the girl
-was of the king’s household,” cried the ealdorman,
-with humility. “Yet, unknowing the
-fact, have I believed her guiltless of the theft.”
-
-“True,” said Egwina, smiling at him, gratefully.
-“He alone hath shown even a faint belief
-in mine innocence.”
-
-“Now we will go to Adiva,” said Denewulf,
-“and then, child, thou must begin to prepare
-for the ordeal. Since thou hast demanded it,
-God alone can judge thee.”
-
-“To His hands gladly do I commend the
-matter,” answered Egwina. “Man’s judgment
-is fallible, God’s infallible.”
-
-“Then in thy hands do I leave the maiden,”
-said the ealdorman, withdrawing.
-
-Adiva greeted her with joy, but became saddened
-as she told her story.
-
-“Must thy pretty arm be plunged into the
-water?” she cried, indignantly. “Denewulf, be
-thou bishop and permit it?”
-
-“She hath appealed to God,” answered Denewulf.
-“Not even the king could prevent the
-ordeal from taking place now, though I will lay
-the matter before him if Egwina so wills.”
-
-“Nay, do not so,” cried Egwina. “Do ye
-not see, good friends, I wish not Edward to
-know where I am. The king would be displeased
-with me for calling upon him. He likes
-not that Edward looks on me with—” She faltered,
-blushing.
-
-“With favor,” supplemented Adiva. “Dear
-heart, little one, how could he help it? I
-knew not that the king would turn from thee
-because thou wert not gentle. I own that somewhat
-hath he grieved me in this, but alack!
-even Alfred, wise and good as he is, hath, mayhap,
-too much pride.”
-
-“Nay, nay, Adiva,” chid Egwina. “Say
-naught against the king. Kind and tender
-to me always hath he been. Seest thou not
-that Edward may be chosen of the witan to be
-cyning some day?—and great will he be, too
-great for the husband of a simple girl such
-as I.”
-
-Adiva shook her head, and began caressing
-her, when Denewulf interrupted.
-
-“Not longer must we talk, Adiva. The
-maiden must begin to prepare for the ordeal.
-Let her come triumphant from that, and thou
-wilt have time to talk enow.”
-
-“Must she?” Adiva began to weep.
-
-“Grieve not, dear Adiva,” comforted Egwina.
-“I fear naught. Why should I? Am I not
-innocent? I am ready, Denewulf.”
-
-Thus did she enter upon her preparation for
-the trial. Three days were consumed in making
-ready. She ate only bread and salt and herbs,
-and drank but water; spending much time in
-prayer.
-
-It was the night before the ordeal was to take
-place that Egwina was awakened by a dim light
-in the little room which was kept for such as
-demanded the trial by fire or water. A touch
-fell softly on her arm, and some one began rubbing
-it from the elbow down. Wondering much,
-the maiden sat up on her couch and, behold!
-Adiva was gently stroking her right arm.
-
-“Adiva, what doest thou to my arm?” questioned
-the girl.
-
-“Nay, my pretty one, ask me not. No harm,
-I’ll warrant thee.”
-
-“What is that with which thou anointest it?”
-demanded the girl.
-
-“Why shouldst thou wish to know?” cried
-the good dame. “’Tis but a salve that I had
-made for thee.”
-
-“But why dost thou use it on my arm?”
-
-“Child, ’tis to save thy arm. See, it hardens
-the skin, and thus it feels not the boiling water,
-and thou mayest take up the heated stone with
-impunity.”
-
-Egwina snatched her arm from the dame in
-horror.
-
-“Interferest thou with the judgment of
-God?” she cried. “How can I prove that I
-took not the harp if I hardened the hand and
-the arm to the water? Away, Adiva! Else I
-shall believe thee in league with the evil one to
-perjure my soul.”
-
-Abashed by the girl’s vehemence, the dame
-left the room, and the maiden carefully removed
-every vestige of the unguent from her arm.
-Little did she reck that thus Adiva had
-anointed the member each night.
-
-The next morning, the day of the ordeal,
-Egwina laid upon the altar her offering, and received
-the holy sacrament. Then before the
-gerefa, Beornwulf, and the ealdorman she again
-took the oath of innocence. From the accusers,
-Oswald the thegn, Ælfric, Edwy, and others to
-the number of twelve were chosen for those
-against her. The ealdorman and eleven others
-stood for her.
-
-These had fasted for twenty-four hours. On
-either side of the church they stood, and Denewulf
-sprinkled them with the holy water, of
-which they also drank. Presenting the Scriptures
-to each to kiss, the bishop signed every
-one with the sign of the cross. The fire which
-was built directly under the altar sparkled
-and burned brightly. The huge kettle swinging
-over it was full of water which bubbled and
-boiled briskly. In the embers of the fire lay
-the stone which, heated hot, was to be dropped
-into the water from which the maiden was to
-snatch it.
-
-From either side advanced a man: Oswald
-the thegn and the ealdorman. They went to
-the kettle, and, agreeing that the water boiled
-furiously, with measured steps returned to their
-places at the sides of the church.
-
-All bowed their heads in prayer. As the last
-collect was said, Egwina entered with the
-bishop. She was very pale, but she walked
-firmly, and her eyes shone with a rapt, intent
-gaze as if communing with invisible beings
-In her hand she carried a small cross which she
-kissed ever and anon, and alway did her lips
-move in prayer.
-
-.. figure:: images/illus-286.jpg
- :align: center
- :width: 75%
- :alt: She withdrew the stone from the boiling water.
-
- SHE WITHDREW THE STONE FROM THE BOILING WATER.
-
-Slowly the bishop and the accused approached
-the altar. They paused as they reached the
-iron kettle. All heads were bowed, and each
-continued to pray a prayer that the truth might
-be known, as the bishop with tongs lifted the
-stone and dropped it into the water.
-
-There was a hissing, seething sound. The
-water bubbled and moved tumultuously as it
-received the stone. At a sign from the bishop,
-with an inaudible prayer, Egwina plunged her
-bared arm into the water and lifted therefrom
-the stone.
-
-A look of intense amazement flitted across
-her face as she did so. Her lips parted as if
-about to speak, but the bishop made the sign of
-the cross and she remained silent. Still in dead
-silence, Denewulf, his own hands covered by a
-cloth removed from her hand the stone which
-he threw again into the embers. Solemnly he
-bandaged the arm and sealed it.
-
-“To God belongeth the judgment,” he said
-in grave tones, and withdrew from the church
-with the maiden. The people filed out after them.
-
-For three days was the arm to remain bound
-up, and if it showed foul on the third day guilt
-was assumed; if clear, without suppuration,
-then would she be innocent.
-
-“It pains me not, Adiva,” said the maiden
-doubtfully in answer to the solicitous inquiries
-of the dame. “I know not why but no smart of
-burn have I felt at all.”
-
-“Why shouldst thou?” demanded the dame.
-“Art thou not one of God’s own lambs? Rest
-thee contented, dear heart, that He meant thee
-not to suffer.”
-
-In the presence of the ealdorman, the gerefa
-Beornwulf, Oswald the thegn, Edwy, Ælfric,
-and all others present at the ordeal, the bandage
-was removed from the girl’s arm. Clear and
-white as alabaster, with no mark of scald or burn
-upon it, shone the beautiful member.
-
-A cry went up from those who saw it.
-
-“A miracle! A miracle!” they shouted.
-“One of God’s own virgins is the maiden!”
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XXIII—THE DREAD DECREE
-==============================
-
-
-“The maid is innocent,” cried Denewulf the
-bishop. “By God’s own judgment is she so
-pronounced. What then of her accusers? Those
-who have perjured themselves, and by testifying
-falsely risked their soul’s salvation in so doing?
-Step forth, ye that have so spoken, and give
-cause why ye have done this thing!”
-
-Then did Oswald the thegn step forth.
-
-“I sware to thee, my lord bishop, that unwitting
-did I wrong the maiden. I spake only
-that which I knew when I deposed. The harp
-was gone. It was found with the maid. Marry,
-as I judged so would ye have judged likewise.
-Name the were, and it shall be paid! I have
-said.”
-
-“And well, Oswald, unwitting and unknowing
-didst thou wrong the maiden. As thou wilt
-willingly make amends thou hast atoned thy
-fault. More thou canst not do. But the others.”
-
-His brow darkened ominously as Edwy the
-gleeman came forward. The ealdorman and
-gerefa looked hard on the man; now, since
-Heaven itself had shown the innocence of Egwina,
-they were convinced that guile had been
-employed.
-
-“My lords,” cried the gleeman who was
-plainly agitated, “I take oath by all the saints
-that I did depose only that which I knew. The
-harp was mine. ’Twas gone. We found the
-same with the maid. How else could I depose?”
-
-“How camest thou to think the maiden had
-taken it?” demanded the ealdorman, sharply.
-
-“’Twas Ælfric who spake to me of the maiden’s
-toying with it in the hall. But the night
-before she did ask me for it. My lords, it looked
-ill for the girl, ye must allow.”
-
-“Speaks he the truth, think ye?” inquired
-the ealdorman of the bishop and the gerefa.
-
-“Leave him to me,” said the bishop. “He
-shall not be shriven until he declareth the truth.
-The other two, methinks, are the real culprits.”
-
-A hue and cry was now raised that Ælfric
-was escaping, and many left the assembly to go
-in pursuit. The juggler was soon overtaken
-and borne again to the bishop. Oswald had
-brought the bond-woman forward.
-
-The two stood defiantly before the tribunal.
-Ælfric had given the woman a quick, warning
-glance under which she quailed.
-
-“What sayest thou?” asked Denewulf of the
-woman. “Why didst thou deny giving the
-harp to the maiden?”
-
-“I gave it not,” answered she sullenly.
-
-“Woman, God hath judged the maiden innocent.
-Then thou and this man are guilty. It
-must be so. Tell, then, why thou didst the
-thing.”
-
-No answer came from the woman’s lips. The
-bishop turned to the gerefa and ealdorman.
-“Brothers, do ye question her. Stubborn and
-hard of heart hath she proven herself. Seek
-ye to soften her.”
-
-No amount of questions, threats or persuasion
-would induce the woman to answer
-further than that she gave not the harp to the
-maiden. Presently, hoping to gain more by it,
-they turned to Ælfric. The man’s eyes were
-shining with a triumphant light as he saw that
-the woman was obdurate.
-
-To all questions he answered nothing. In an
-insolent attitude he listened, but replied not.
-At last the bishop said, with some impatience:
-“Fully am I convinced of the guilt of these
-two. By his attempt at flight hath Ælfric shown
-his crime. Brothers, in this matter the man
-and the woman have sinned against heaven.
-Let, then, the church give the punishment. To
-the ordeal shall both be condemned. The woman
-to trial by water and stone even as the
-maiden; the man, the ordeal by fire.”
-
-The gerefa and ealdorman willingly gave
-consent, as they were convinced that Ælfric
-and the woman were truly the offenders.
-
-To the bishop’s house were they taken, there
-to make the needful preparation. The allotted
-number of days passed. Solitary and alone as
-the woman had been kept during this period,
-she had had time for reflection. Traces of
-a mental struggle between obduracy and despair
-showed in her countenance as she was brought
-forth to make her offering, and to receive the
-sacrament before taking the ordeal.
-
-“Of Christ’s body spiritually dost thou eat,”
-said the bishop as he administered the bread.
-“Pure and sinless was He. If thou art innocent,
-eat with impunity of the holy loaf, and
-drink of the wine which by His blessing is His
-blood spiritually. Eat and drink, woman! If
-innocent, fear naught; if guilty, woe, woe to
-thy soul.”
-
-The woman trembled, and her face, already
-pale, grew ghastly white. She stretched forth
-her hand for the holy morsel, and then with a
-great cry fell at the bishop’s feet.
-
-“I dare not,” she cried, “for my soul’s sake,
-I dare not partake of it.”
-
-“Then, daughter, assoil thy soul of its taint
-by full confession.”
-
-“I will, I will,” sobbed the woman, breaking
-down completely. “I did give the harp to the
-maiden even as she hath declared. All was as
-she hath already told. I ran after her and gave
-it into her hands, stating that my Lord Oswald
-had sent it as gift.”
-
-“But why, daughter, shouldst thou so perjure
-thy soul?” asked the bishop.
-
-“Oh, my lord, judge me not too hardly. I
-have a child, and mickle doth it grieve me that
-she should be a slave. Ælfric would give me
-the money to buy my child and then she would
-be free—free, my lord bishop! Little dost
-thou reck of a mother’s heart if thou wottest
-not the temptation such offer would be to me.
-What knew I of the maiden? She was naught
-to me, and my child is my life.”
-
-“Grievous hath been thy sin, woman, but
-great also thy temptation,” said Denewulf, with
-compassion. “Hardened thou art not, or the
-holy supper would not have so affected thee. Out
-of her sorrow at thy lot feel, daughter, the full
-blessings of the Church. Thy child, and thou
-also, shall be freed from her bounty. Not because
-of thy sin, but because the Church hath
-compassion on thine affliction doth she redeem
-thee. Arise, daughter, and go in peace. Even
-as the Holy One, whose priest I am, spake to
-the erring woman, so say I to thee: ‘Go, and
-sin no more!’”
-
-With prayers and tears and ejaculations of
-gratitude, the woman arose, and left the minster.
-The bishop approached Ælfric.
-
-“Wilt thou partake of the holy bread and
-wine, or wilt thou, as the woman hath done,
-assoil thy soul’s guilt by confession?”
-
-Ælfric’s lip curled.
-
-“Naught fear I, sir priest. On with thy
-ordeal! What have I to confess?”
-
-“Heardst thou not what the woman confessed?”
-asked the bishop. “That thou hadst
-enticed her into this deed by the offer of money
-to buy the freedom of her child. Man, man!
-Partakest thou of the Eucharist and purgest
-not thy soul by confession?”
-
-“Naught have I to confess,” reiterated the
-man, doggedly. “Falsely hath the woman
-sworn to thee, as thou wilt see.”
-
-With horror in his face at the temerity of the
-juggler, Denewulf administered the sacrament.
-Ælfric partook of it, and then, as before, twelve
-men were chosen from each side of those for
-and against him. Nine feet of the length of
-the foot of the accused were measured from the
-fire where the iron lay heating. For this distance
-was the iron to be carried. Just before
-the last collect the bishop lifted the iron to the
-staples, and then after the prayer he led in the
-accused.
-
-With firm step the man advanced, and
-grasped the iron steadfastly with both hands.
-He walked the required distance, carrying the
-iron steadily, then flung it on the floor with an
-oath.
-
-The bishop and the honest Saxons ranged on
-either side of the church started back in horror.
-Tremblingly, fearful of seeing the man struck
-down for his impiety, the bishop approached
-the wretch and bound up his hands, putting the
-seal of the church upon them. After the required
-three days the bandages were removed,
-and foully mattered were the burns.
-
-“Guilty art thou,” said the bishop with sorrow
-to the juggler. “Evil wouldst thou have
-wrought upon another, and evil hast thou
-brought upon thyself. Son, didst thou not
-remember that the Lord hath said, ‘Vengeance
-is mine, I will repay’? Then wherefore shouldst
-thou try to wreak upon the maiden that for
-which only thine own actions were responsible?
-See, the judgment of God hath fallen
-upon thee! Guilty art thou shown to be.
-Purged must thy soul be of its dire sin. Go
-forth from this day without thy weapons; and
-travel barefoot to the graves of the four saints:
-St. Edwin, St. Guthlac, St. Oswald, and St.
-Neot. No shelter must thou have at night.
-Thou must fast, and watch, and pray both day
-and night, and willingly weary thyself. Iron
-shall not come to thy hair nor to thy nails. No
-warm bath shalt thou affect, nor soft bed; flesh
-shalt thou not eat nor shalt thou partake of
-drink which can intoxicate. Inside of a church
-thou shalt not go, because of the oath which
-thou didst utter at the trial of God’s holy ordeal,
-but thou shalt seek the tombs of these saints
-and there confess thy sins and pray for intercession.
-When thou hast finished thy penance,
-and severe it is, son, for greatly hast thou sinned,
-shriven and absolved from guilt, thou canst
-return and again mingle amongst thy fellows.
-Arise and go, and may God in His infinite
-mercy be with thee in thy wanderings.”
-
-With heads bowed the assembly listened to
-the dire punishment meted out to the wretch.
-Such was the power of the Church over the
-people that not once did it enter the head of
-Ælfric to disobey her command.
-
-With dark looks and unrepentant mien he sat
-down in the midst of them and removed his
-shoes and leather hose. Then forth from the
-church did he wend his way to begin his pilgrimage.
-
-And never again did Egwina behold him.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XXIV—ADIVA TAKES MATTERS INTO HER HANDS
-===============================================
-
-
-For a short time after this the days of
-Egwina were peaceful. Adiva petted and coddled
-her as only good motherly women can do,
-and the maiden felt that at last she had found
-a haven of rest, for weary was she of wandering.
-
-“Never again shalt thou leave us, little one,”
-declared Adiva, one day, as she and the maiden
-employed themselves as in the olden days with
-shuttle and distaff. “Never again! Thou
-shouldst not have left us at all, for thou didst
-first belong to us. Did not Denewulf find
-thee in the forest? Now thou shalt remain
-always.”
-
-“But the king?” said Egwina, bending low
-over her work. “Doth he not visit thee,
-Adiva—he or some of his family?”
-
-“Well-a-day, yes,” answered Adiva. “What
-of it, child? Couldst thou not stay out of the
-way until they had departed? ’Tis not as in
-the forest. Then there was but the two rooms.
-Wottest thou not that the manor of the bishop
-hath more?”
-
-Egwina laughed with something of her old
-brightness.
-
-“There!” cried the good woman, delightedly,
-“gladness doth it bring to my heart to hear
-thee laugh like that! Laugh an’ thou wilt, even
-though it be at my foolish pride. ’Tis something
-better to be the wife of a bishop than of a
-swineherd, is it not?”
-
-“But still he is the same, Adiva, swineherd
-or bishop,” said the maiden. “What doth it
-matter what he doeth? ’Tis the man whom
-thou hast wed.”
-
-“Thou art young,” remarked Adiva, with an
-upward lift of the head. “Wisdom thou wilt
-acquire as thou growest older. Denewulf was
-good enow as a husband when a swineherd, but
-few were the mancuses and pence that came our
-way. Now doth he wear the bishop’s stole and
-all bow down to him. Well-a-day, child! It
-doth make a difference. But thou hast not yet
-said that them wouldst stay with me. To tell
-the truth,” she lowered her voice, “there are
-times when lonely I be in spite of greatness.”
-
-“If it will please thee, then will it please me,”
-answered the maiden. “Weary am I of wandering,
-and fain would I dwell where friends abide,
-if it so be that I may not see the king nor Edward.
-It hath seemed to me of late, Adiva,
-that in some way I should show my gratitude
-to God for His mercy to me. Some service
-would I render Him for His judgment. Why,
-Adiva, when I think that there was not even a
-scar, I wonder what I have done that so great
-a favor should be shown me.”
-
-“Trouble not thy head about it,” said the
-dame, hastily. “Oft have I heard that such
-things were past finding out. Why, Denewulf,
-bishop though he be, wottest not the why of
-many things!”
-
-“The maiden is right,” said Denewulf, entering
-at this moment. “I, too, Egwina, have
-thought of the miracle, for such it was, and it
-hath seemed to me that thou wert spared that
-thou mightest give Him thy service. To chaste
-and holy Mary thy life should belong. Thou
-seekest repose, my child; find it in the cloister.”
-
-“The cloister!” Adiva threw up her arms
-in dismay. “Yon pretty child? Denewulf,
-what aileth thee?”
-
-“Naught,” answered the bishop, promptly.
-“Naught but desire for the best for Egwina.
-Wonderfully hath she been favored. It can be
-for naught else than that she should devote her
-life to the service of Heaven.”
-
-“Denewulf, hast thou gone daft?” demanded
-Adiva, with some asperity. “Egwina a nun?
-I trow not!”
-
-“But, Adiva,” said the gentle voice of Egwina,
-“why have I been so favored? Not even
-a scar, as thou knowest, nor mark of any kind.
-I felt that God would show mine innocence, but
-so marked was His favor that it hath troubled
-me to know the cause. It may be that for this
-service was I thus favored.”
-
-“And dost thou think of becoming a nun?”
-cried the dame, in consternation.
-
-“If Denewulf thinketh best, and that for
-this cause was the miracle performed, I will so
-do,” answered the maiden.
-
-“It hath weighed upon my mind,” said the
-bishop, “and it doth seem to me, Egwina, that
-it hath been intended by that sign that thou
-shouldst become the bride of the church.”
-
-“Out upon such nonsense!” exclaimed the
-dame, with energy. “No miracle was there
-save only what I, with the help of thy foster-mother,
-Gunnehilde, worked.”
-
-“Adiva!” exclaimed both Egwina and the
-bishop in a breath. “What meanest thou?”
-
-“I mean,” said the dame, “that I was not
-willing to have thy pretty arm seared, so I sent
-to Gunnehilde, and she concocted me a lotion.
-Every night did I bathe hand and arm. The
-last night, child, the salve which thou didst
-find me using was but the final touch. Already
-the lotion had done its work, and thou mightest
-have carried red-hot iron thy nine feet and
-back, and no scar would there have been. Out
-upon it for a miracle!”
-
-“Woman! thou hast profaned the judgment
-of the Supreme One,” said her husband, sternly,
-while Egwina sank back overcome.
-
-“Profaned? Not at all,” answered the dame,
-defiantly. “Did it not bring the guilty to punishment?
-The woman confessed, and the juggler
-is even now upon his pilgrimage. Egwina
-was shown innocent—as she was. How, then,
-have I profaned the judgment?”
-
-“Thou must do penance,” said Denewulf.
-
-“Penance?” retorted Adiva. “Not I. What
-good doth it do me to be a bishop’s wife if I am
-to do penance as an ordinary body? Keep thy
-penance for such as need them, Denewulf.”
-
-“But mine innocence?” cried poor Egwina.
-“Happy have I been to think that God did
-stoop to so favor me.”
-
-“Now, more than ever, do I think that thou
-shouldst enter the cloister,” said the bishop.
-“’Tis true that the guilty were brought to punishment
-and thy innocence proven; but what
-if the ealdorman, the gerefa, and the people
-knew of this. Thinkest thou that they would
-think it just? Either, my child, thou must
-again take the ordeal or thou must retire to the
-cloister. I see naught else to be done,” and he
-left the room.
-
-“Thou to the nunnery?” cried the dame, indignantly.
-“Well-a-day! We shall see, my
-lord bishop. Neither ordeal nor cloister shall
-there be for my pretty one!”
-
-“But, Adiva, I see that it must be as he
-saith,” said Egwina. “Naught is left for me.”
-
-“Is there not, child? Again did I ask
-Gunnehilde of thy dream. Greatness is to be
-thy portion, and thou shalt not spoil the web
-woven for thee by this thing. A nunnery for
-thee, who art destined for the bride of Edward?
-I trow not! Before that shall happen, Edward
-himself shall be sent for, and then we shall
-see.”
-
-“Oh, dear Adiva, thou must not do that,”
-cried Egwina, distressed.
-
-“If thou dost not as I tell thee,” said Adiva,
-with determination written on her brow, “both
-the king and Edward will I send for.”
-
-“I will! I will!” cried Egwina, hastily.
-“Whatever thou dost say that will I do, if only,
-dear friend, thou wilt not send for them. Gladly
-would I look upon their faces unknown of them,
-but I durst not speak with the king. I could
-not bear for him to look on me with coldness.”
-
-“We will wait for a few days,” said Adiva,
-“and see whether Denewulf still thinketh the
-same. If he doth, then will I tell thee what to
-do. If I can o’ersuade him from such thing,
-then thou shalt remain with me, and naught
-will there be to do.”
-
-But Denewulf could not be persuaded from
-his idea. The honest Saxon desired only to do
-justice, and to his upright sense of honor this
-ordeal had been a failure. Only could his conscience
-be satisfied by a repetition of the ordeal
-or a retirement to the cloister.
-
-On the other hand, Egwina, actuated by the
-same delicate sense of honor, was overwhelmed
-with fear lest Adiva should send for Alfred and
-Edward as she had threatened. Finding that
-Egwina inclined more and more to Denewulf’s
-way of thinking, and that Denewulf was obdurate,
-the good dame took matters into her
-own hands.
-
-“Come!” said she to Egwina one day.
-“Thou shalt go with me this morning to see
-Gunnehilde. Rememberest thou that time we
-went through the forest to have her read thy
-rede for thee? Again will we go.”
-
-“But not for reading of rune or rede,”
-pleaded the maiden. “Sick at heart doth it
-make me, for it bringeth Gyda to my mind.”
-
-“No rune shall she read thee, child, though
-I would that thou wouldst let her. Then would
-she show thee that thou art destined to sit beside
-Edward.”
-
-“Speak not so, Adiva,” said the maiden.
-“Henceforth I renounce all faith in seid and
-galdra. Of peril they do not warn; neither
-keep they from sin. I will seek no more to
-pierce that veil by which an all-wise Father
-hides the future from our gaze. It bringeth
-naught but evil.”
-
-“Well, well, do as thou wishest,” grumbled
-the dame. “For my part, I find that it harms
-me not to be guided by Gunnehilde, and rare is
-she as a compounder of herbs. Here we are,
-child. Thou seest that we have brought the
-vala with us, for Denewulf, though he believeth
-not in her craft, wisheth her near him.”
-
-Gunnehilde greeted them with warmth. To
-Egwina she accorded a respect and deference
-that confused the maiden, who could not but
-see what thoughts were in her mind.
-
-“Come ye to consult the runes?” she asked,
-“or upon the matter of which thou spakest,
-Adiva?”
-
-“Upon the matter,” returned Adiva. “Egwina
-will have naught more to do with runes
-or rede. Therefore haste we to the other
-affair.”
-
-“She hath no need,” replied the vala.
-“Skulda hath woven the web and golden is its
-woof. Fear not, maiden, Verdandi striveth
-to weave dark threads among the gold, but
-already do they begin to brighten. Speed thou
-on thy way. Skulda holdeth the shuttle.”
-
-Egwina answered not. The remembrance of
-Gyda was still too strong upon her for her to
-listen without a shudder to the woman’s
-prophecies. Gunnehilde saw the repugnance
-in her face, and turned to the bishop’s wife.
-
-“The cart is ready at thy bidding, Adiva.
-Whenever thou shalt say, then shall Beorn take
-the maiden to my brother’s, Anlaf the black.”
-
-“What dost thou mean?” cried Egwina.
-“Where do I go? Adiva, what is it?”
-
-“My child, thou didst promise thou wouldst
-do as I bade thee should Denewulf remain obdurate
-in his purpose to have thee enter a convent.
-Thou wottest how set he is in his design.
-Without thy consent thou canst not, of course,
-be made to enter one, but I fear that he will
-o’ersuade thee. Therefore I deem it best that
-thou shouldst retire for a little while into East
-Anglia where Anlaf the black, brother to
-Gunnehilde, abides. There shalt thou stay
-until such time as Denewulf will have given
-over his design. Then thou canst return to
-me, and never shalt thou leave me until Edward
-takes thee.”
-
-“Adiva,” said the maiden, distressed, “it cannot
-be. It will never be as thou seemeth to
-think. Dwell not on such hopes for they are
-vain. I feel with Denewulf that it is meet and
-fitting that I should retire into a nunnery.
-Oppose me no longer, Adiva. It is best.”
-
-“It is not best,” cried the dame. “If it so
-be that Edward doth not wed with thee, yet
-still thou shalt not be hidden in the cloister.
-Thou wilt go with the man to Anlaf’s, wilt thou
-not? Thou must, Egwina, else I will send for
-the king and lay the whole matter before him.”
-
-“Thou wottest that I will do as thou sayest,
-Adiva, when thou dost make such threat. To
-please thee, then, and to keep thee from sending
-for the king, I will go into East Anglia and for
-a time give up the thought of the cloister.
-Anon I will take it up.”
-
-So Egwina found herself bundled into a cart
-and on the way to East Anglia to the house of
-Anlaf the black.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XXV—HILDA AGAIN
-=======================
-
-
-The brother of Gunnehilde, Anlaf the black,
-had been one of the servitors of Guthrum.
-The king had parceled out among those of his
-retainers who had chosen to remain with him
-the lands and manors of East Anglia. Many
-of the wild and courageous spirits, rebelling at
-the restraints of a peaceful life, had retired
-from the coasts of Britain, seeking other fields
-of adventure and prowess. To these also the
-fact that Guthrum and many of his jarls had
-embraced Christianity proved galling, and so
-many were the manors and broad the fields
-assigned to those who remained. The Saxon
-inhabitants either submitted to their rule, and
-became subjects of the Danish king, or else
-retired into Wessex or southern Mercia.
-
-To Thetford, the capital and largest city of
-East Anglia, was Egwina taken. Large and
-extensive forests surrounded the town. Just
-in the edge of the woods was an open glade in
-which was the house where dwelt Anlaf the
-black. In the near distance could be seen the
-royal vill of Guthrum or Athelstan.
-
-The family consisted of but two members.
-Anlaf himself and his wife. They received
-the maiden with hospitality and reverence, for
-Egwina found that even here the greatness
-predicted for her by Gunnehilde had its effect.
-The wife of Anlaf would not permit her to
-assist her in her household duties, and the
-maiden soon found that, deprived of all employment,
-time began to hang heavily upon her
-hands.
-
-Chafing at her idleness, she began to wander
-in the woodland near the house, observing the
-caution that had been given her of not straying
-too far away for fear of the wolves or bears
-with which the forest was filled. One afternoon,
-she had walked somewhat farther than
-usual, and, feeling the need of rest, flung herself
-down upon the sward under the spreading
-branches of an oak tree. She had lain so but
-a short while when she heard voices.
-
-Out from among the trees there came the
-figures of two persons: a young man, very fair,
-and to all appearances a Saxon, and a girl, a
-Dane. Egwina sat up and surveyed the two
-with some curiosity which was reciprocated by
-the man and the girl, for they stopped and
-looked at her with surprise.
-
-“Come, Siegbert,” said the Danish girl,
-“let us advance and see who the maiden is.”
-She started forward as she spoke, and the
-young man, called Siegbert, supported her form
-carefully.
-
-Egwina rose, and awaited their coming, rejoicing
-in the fact that she was at last going to
-meet with some young folk near her own age.
-
-“Why, it is the skald maiden!” exclaimed
-the Danish girl, as she drew near to the Saxon
-maiden.
-
-“Hilda, daughter of Guthrum!” exclaimed
-Egwina in turn.
-
-“Yes; it is Hilda. What dost thou here?”
-cried the king’s daughter. “I thought that
-thou wert skald maiden to King Alfred? Thou
-wert with him when he entered the camp at
-Westbury.”
-
-“True,” answered Egwina, briefly. “Gleemaidens
-as well as gleemen are in many places.
-To-day they serve one lord; to-morrow they
-chant the praises of another.”
-
-“Sit we down,” commanded the Danish girl
-imperiously. “Much doth it tire me to stand,
-and I would talk with thee.”
-
-The young man spread a mantle upon the
-sward, and Hilda sank down upon it. Egwina
-resumed her seat, looking at the Saxon attendant
-as she did so. Well worthy of attention
-was he.
-
-He carried himself nobly; his form was
-strong, muscular, and symmetrically developed.
-His face was marvelously beautiful, but the
-eyes caught and held the gaze. Deep blue
-were they, and full of unfathomable sorrow,
-yet full also of that strength which is self-conscious
-of power. His bearing toward the Danish
-maiden was tender in the extreme.
-
-He bore her pettishness and imperiousness
-not as a slave, but indulgently as one bears the
-caprices of a loved child. Again and again
-Egwina found her glance wandering to his face,
-and she caught herself listening to his voice as
-he spoke to Hilda, with a strange throb of the
-heart.
-
-“Lean against me, Hilda,” he was saying.
-“Then thou wilt not be so tired.”
-
-“It is better,” admitted Hilda, leaning contentedly
-against his broad chest. “Now tell
-me, maiden. Art thou wandering through
-Danelagh, or what dost thou here?”
-
-“Nay; I wander no more,” answered Egwina.
-“Here in East Anglia do I abide for a
-time only. I wot not when I shall go hence,
-but methinks it will not be long. Hast thou
-trouble again with thy knee?”
-
-“No; didst thou not know that thy King
-Alfred did cure me? No longer do I suffer
-from my knee, but hot and sharp is the pain
-here,” and she laid her hand on her breast.
-“I would that I knew more of that Cuthbert of
-whom the king told me. And he was afflicted
-even as I with the lameness of the knee.
-Prithee, maiden, dost thou know aught of
-him?”
-
-“Only that he was an holy and an austere
-man; the bishop of Lindisfarne,” replied Egwina.
-“Many miracles have been wrought by
-his tomb, and many did he perform himself.”
-
-“Oh, that I might visit his tomb!” exclaimed
-the Danish girl, fervently. “I wish not to die
-yet. I am so young, so young!” She burst
-into a passion of weeping.
-
-Siegbert drew her to him, and gently stroked
-her hair.
-
-“But are there no leeches, no remedies?”
-cried Egwina, her heart full of sympathy for
-the girl.
-
-“Everything hath been tried,” said Siegbert,
-and again Egwina felt that strange throbbing
-of the heart as he spake. “Everything; but
-Hilda thinketh that nothing will cure her save
-a visit to the tomb of Cuthbert.”
-
-“Then why doth she not go?” asked Egwina.
-“Could she not be taken there?”
-
-“No, maiden.” The Saxon’s voice was grave.
-“When the Danes spread over the country,
-destroying the monasteries, Cuthbert’s remains
-were taken up and carried away by the monks
-when they fled. Now, none know where they
-be.”
-
-“I feel sure that King Alfred will know,”
-cried Egwina. “He hath rebuilt the monasteries,
-and oh! I know that he will know.”
-
-“Thinkest thou so?” cried Hilda with eagerness.
-“I will tell my father and he will send
-to the king.”
-
-She sat up, and seemed much better and
-stronger for the hope that was infused into
-her.
-
-“Hadst thou not better return now, Hilda?”
-asked Siegbert. “Thou hast stayed out long
-enow for one day.”
-
-“Nay, I would talk more with the maiden,”
-returned Hilda. “So soon as I return will I
-get my father to send bode to King Alfred to
-ask of him where lie the bones of Cuthbert.
-Maiden, believest thou in runes of the volva?”
-
-Egwina shook her head.
-
-“The runes tell me of speedy death,” said
-Hilda.
-
-“But, Hilda, thou wert baptized with thy
-father,” chid Egwina. “Thou canst not now
-believe in runes, or any of the seid of the
-volva.”
-
-“Do not the Saxons?” inquired Hilda. “I
-have heard that even they who hold belief in
-Christianity consult the Morthwyrtha by fount
-and elm and scin-laeca.”
-
-Egwina winced, but answered bravely: “Too
-true, Hilda. Many of our people do so
-deal with such pagan ideas, but it is forbidden
-by priest and our most holy religion. I
-have heard it said that some worship still the
-old gods, despite word of king or monk.”
-
-“But why forsook they the olden gods?”
-cried the Danish girl. “I like not the Saxon
-God. In what is He better than Odin? Whom
-can ye give us in place of our beautiful Baldur
-the glorious? ‘Worship the Saxon God,’ is the
-command that hath gone forth from my father,
-and the people obey because he hath said;
-but still do they cling to Odin, and Thor, and
-Baldur. Once as we worship, so did ye. Why
-did ye change?”
-
-“Hast thou not heard how the good Pope
-Gregory sent the priests to Britain?” asked
-Egwina.
-
-“No; tell me,” and Hilda, leaned back comfortably
-against Siegbert. “If I am to worship
-in this new religion I wish to know of it; but
-little do I care for aught of it save Cuthbert.”
-
-“Wottest thou not that often men of our island
-have been sold as serfs into other countries?”
-asked Egwina.
-
-“Yes; as it hath been with ye in that respect,
-so hath it been with us.”
-
-“Well, at one time in the city of Rome there
-were some men from our island to be sold as
-serfs. While they stood in the market place,
-Pope Gregory of blessed memory was passing
-by. He was a simple priest then, but afterward
-became pope. Being attracted by the exceeding
-fairness of the men, he stopped.
-
-“‘From what country come ye?’ he asked.
-They replied that they were ‘Angles.’ ‘Angles!
-Ye should be angels! Are ye Christians,’ said the
-holy man, ‘or heathens?’ ‘Certainly not Christians,’
-said they, ‘for no one hath opened our
-ears.’ Then the holy man, lifting up his eyes,
-replied, ‘What man, when there are stones at
-hand, layeth a foundation with reeds?’ They
-answered, ‘No man of prudence.’ ‘Ye have
-well said,’ said he, and straightway did he take
-them to his own house and instruct them in the
-divine oracles, and arrange with them that he
-should go into their country to carry the holy
-religion.
-
-“When the people heard of it they made a
-great outcry, for he was a holy man, much noted
-for good works and well-beloved. So the pope
-would not let him go, and it became his hope
-that some day the gospel should be taken into
-our land. When he became pope, he at once
-sent St. Augustine, a holy man, with a multitude
-of priests, and thus did they change our
-forefathers into Christians.”
-
-“What said they?” inquired the Danish girl.
-“How could they turn them from the old gods?
-Methinks that I should like to know what was
-said.”
-
-“Dear Hilda,” and Egwina looked distressed,
-“I would that there was some one that thou
-couldst question aside from me. I know so
-little; I only know that I believe. I would that
-King Alfred were here! He could tell thee all
-that thou askest.”
-
-“But dost thou not know somewhat of what
-passed between them?” asked the girl impatiently.
-“Methinks that were my people to
-change so, I would know wherefore it was done.
-Bethink thee! Dost thou not remember something
-of it?”
-
-“Methinks,” said the Saxon maid, musingly,
-“that I have heard that which passed between
-them, but, Hilda, I cannot tell thee what it was.
-It hath been custom so long for our people to be
-Christian that they no longer question the whyfore.”
-
-“I can tell thee, Hilda,” spake Siegbert, in
-his deep musical voice. “The king and his
-thegns were debating the old and the new religions
-in the witan, when a thegn arose and said:
-‘Thou dost remember, it may be, O king, that
-which sometimes happens in winter, when
-thou art seated at table with gesiths and thegns.
-Thy fire is lighted and thy hall warmed, and
-without is rain and snow and storm. Then
-comes a swallow flying across the hall. He enters
-by one door and leaves by another. The
-brief moment while he is within is pleasant to
-him; he feels not rain nor cheerless winter
-weather; but the moment is brief—the bird
-flies away in the twinkling of an eye, and he
-passes from winter to winter. Such, methinks,
-is the life of man on earth, compared with the
-uncertain time beyond. It appears for a while,
-but what is the time which comes after—the time
-which was before? We know not. If, then,
-this new doctrine may teach us somewhat of
-greater certainty, it were well that we should
-regard it.’”
-
-“Why, Siegbert,” exclaimed Hilda, “I knew
-not that thou didst know aught of it.”
-
-“Dost thou forget that once I was in a monastery?”
-asked Siegbert.
-
-“True, I did forget. How comes it that
-thou hast not told me before?” questioned
-Hilda.
-
-“Never have I heard thee speak as thou hast
-spoken to-day,” answered the young man.
-“Willingly would I have told thee of it.”
-
-“’Tis true,” declared the Danish girl, after a
-short interval of silence, during which time she
-seemed to be thinking. “We are like the
-swallow. Here for such a brief time and then
-out into the shadow of death. Whither? We
-know not; unless, indeed, it be true that Hela,
-the death goddess, awaits us in Niflheim. Oh,
-would that I were not woman! Would that
-I were warrior; that Odin, Alfadur, might
-send the Valkyrie to wing me to Valhalla,
-where all is bright and beautiful. I wish not
-to go to Hela!”
-
-“Thou shalt not.” Siegbert spoke soothingly
-and with so much of positiveness that
-Hilda forgot her tears and raised her head
-inquiringly.
-
-“What meanest thou, Siegbert?”
-
-“Thou shalt not go to that dread abode, for
-none such exists,” said the young man. “Let
-me tell thee, Hilda, of the beautiful heaven of
-the Christian faith.”
-
-With solemn sweetness he told of the heavenly
-city, where there is no night, where pain
-nor death enters not, and of the gentle Christ
-so pitiful of weakness and suffering. Egwina
-listened entranced. The young man’s earnestness
-impressed her, and she felt her own imperfections
-as she had never done before.
-
-“I am tired,” said Hilda, at length. “Take
-me home, Siegbert, and there thou shalt tell me
-more of this Christ of thine. He is like Baldur
-in his beauty and goodness. If thy heaven is
-as thou sayest, then methinks I wish it, for one
-need not be warrior to enter it.”
-
-Lifting her up carefully in his arms, Siegbert
-turned to go, but Hilda stopped him.
-
-“Come to me to-morrow, maiden,” said she
-to Egwina. “Wilt thou not? Siegbert shall
-come to fetch thee if thou wilt. I would hear
-thee sing again. Wondrous skill hadst thou
-with the harp.”
-
-“I have none now,” responded Egwina,
-slowly, “but I will come an’ thou wishest it.”
-
-“I do wish it. I have harp of mine own
-which thou canst use. Then I will send Siegbert
-for thee.”
-
-She sank back in the strong arms of the
-Saxon, who strode off as if the burden he bore
-were naught for his strength. Egwina stood for
-a long time on the knoll where they had left
-her.
-
-“Why doth my heart beat at sound of his
-voice or look of his eye?” she mused. “Something
-doth draw me to him. I would, oh, I
-would that he were sibbe to me. Never before
-have I so longed for one to be near to me as I
-do him. Oh, would that he were of my kith!
-But God doeth all things well, and it may be
-that I am bereft of kin that I may the more
-readily give myself to the service of Heaven.”
-
-With an involuntary sigh, she turned her
-steps in the direction of the abode of Anlaf.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XXVI—THE ECLIPSE
-========================
-
-
-Egwina awaited the coming of the next day
-with impatience. She could not define the feeling
-that possessed her. She would not go to
-the forest lest Siegbert might come, and she
-sought to pass the time until his arrival as best
-she might. It was not until the sun had risen
-high in the heavens that the young man came.
-
-“Fair day to thee, maiden,” he said in his
-grave voice. “Wilt thou come now to Hilda,
-daughter of Guthrum?”
-
-“Gladly, Siegbert,” and Egwina hastily
-donned coverchief and neckcloth. “How seemeth
-she to-day?”
-
-“Brighter; but it is the brightness that precedes
-dissolution,” answered Siegbert, seriously.
-
-“Then dost thou think that she will not get
-well?”
-
-“She will not. She can not,” returned the
-Saxon. “Misease hath entered upon her vitals
-so thoroughly that naught can cure her.”
-
-“Hath her father sent to Alfred to know
-where Cuthbert lies?” asked Egwina, anxiously.
-“Mickle have been the miracles that have been
-wrought at his tomb, and could she but reach
-the place it might be that she, too, would be
-favored.”
-
-“Nay; Hilda could not reach it unless it
-were very near. I think the end not far off.”
-
-In silence did they proceed to the vill of
-Guthrum. It had been the property of the
-kings of the royal family of Anglia, and was a
-low, rambling structure built in the usual style
-of the Saxons. As they entered its portals,
-Egwina could not but notice the difference between
-the court of the Danish king and that of
-King Alfred.
-
-At Alfred’s court there was an air of quietness,
-of moderation, and of learning. Under
-the trees, in the rooms, and everywhere about
-the palace might be seen men of erudition, with
-book or tablet in hand, engaged either in absorbing
-the wisdom of the ancients or imparting
-it to others. Smiths and artisans were
-occupied in work of their various crafts, while
-the army, one-half of which the king kept ever
-by him, could be seen as they were being drilled
-in the tactics of war. Everything betokened
-an alert monarch trying to educate his people
-in all that goes to make civilization and refinement.
-
-Here Danes lolled listlessly about—some under
-the trees playing quoits, or clustered together
-about some skalds listening eagerly to recitals
-of heroes or battles, or to the harp and song,
-things of which they never seemed to weary;
-others still were throwing spears or shooting
-arrows at a mark, while many feasted and drank
-in the great mead hall. If the Saxons were
-hearty eaters and drinkers and believers in good
-cheer, insisting upon their four meals a day
-from ealdorman to ceorl, the Danes surpassed
-them. Nothing here evidenced that superior
-intelligence which was the animus and life of
-the Saxon king.
-
-Egwina, without being able to define it, felt
-the difference. Siegbert hurried her through the
-courtyard and the mead hall, where Guthrum
-sat with his jarls, and into the bower chamber
-of Hilda. The Danish maiden reclined languidly
-on a couch. Her face was paler than it
-had been the day before, and dark rings encircled
-her eyes.
-
-“I am glad that ye have come,” she cried.
-“I feared that ye had stopped by the way
-to talk. I wot that, being Saxons, ye would
-have much to say, but I hoped that ye would
-not.”
-
-“Nor did we,” soothed Egwina, gently.
-“Tell me, Hilda, how fares it with thee to-day?”
-
-“I am better,” answered the girl, brightly.
-“Much better! My father hath sent a bode to
-the Saxon king to learn of St. Cuthbert’s tomb,
-and as soon as he returns I shall be taken there.
-Then shall I be well again. How good it would
-seem never to have pain here again!”
-
-She laid her hand on her breast and the
-muscles of her face twitched.
-
-“Here is my harp,” she continued, after a
-moment, handing the instrument to Egwina.
-“Sing me one of thy songs. Dost remember
-what thou and the king did sing when ye came
-to the camp?”
-
-“Yea,” answered Egwina, briefly.
-
-“Then sing the same songs as ye did then.
-I like the Saxon king and fain would I be reminded
-of him. Gentle was he to me, though
-I were the daughter of his foe who had driven
-him from his throne. In his palace nobly did
-he demean himself towards my father, and bestowed
-upon him twelve manors and many
-presents. Stay,” as Egwina swept the strings
-of the harp, “knowest thou the king’s favorite
-songs?”
-
-“Yea, they are the Christian hymns,” replied
-Egwina, promptly.
-
-“Then sing those, and afterward shalt thou
-sing the others.”
-
-Again the maiden swept the strings, saying
-as she did so: “Methinks the king liketh this
-hymn the best of any. ’Tis a hymn of thanksgiving
-on the creation.
-
- | “Befits it well that man should raise
- | To Heaven the song of thanks and praise,
- | For all the gifts a bounteous God
- | From age to age hath still bestowed.
- | The kindly seasons’ tempered reign,
- | The plenteous store, the rich domain
- | Of this mid earth’s extended plain,
- | All that His creatures’ wants could crave,
- | His boundless pow’r and mercy gave.
- | Noblest of yon bright train that sparkles high,
- | Beneath the vaulted sky,
- | The sun by day, the silver’d moon by night,
- | Twin fires of Heav’n, dispense for man their useful light.
- | Where’er on earth his lot be sped,
- | For man the clouds their richness shed,
- | In gentle dews descend, or op’ning pour
- | Wide o’er the land their fertilizing shower.
- |
- | “Not such the doom
- | Our sorrowing fathers heard of old,
- | The doom that in dread accents told
- | Of Heaven’s avenging might, and woe, and wrath to come.
- | ‘Lo! I have set thee on earth’s stubborn soil
- | With grief and stern necessity to strive;
- | To wear thy days in unavailing toil,
- | The ceaseless sport of tort’ring friends to live.
- | Thence to thy dust to turn, the worm’s repast,
- | And dwell where penal flames thro’ endless ages last.
- |
- | “‘Thrice holy He,
- | The Spirit Son of Deity!
- | He called from nothing into birth
- | Each fair production of the teeming earth;
- | He bids the faithful and the just aspire
- | To join in endless bliss Heaven’s angel choir.
- | His love bestows on human kind
- | Each varied excellence of mind.
- | To some His Spirit-gift affords
- | The power and mastery of words.
- | So may the wiser sons of earth proclaim,
- | In speech and measured song, the glories of His name.’”
-
-“Doth the king like that?” asked the girl,
-wistfully.
-
-“Yes, Hilda. Doth it not please thee?”
-
-“It is like the king,” said Hilda. “Lofty
-and grand! Far beyond the simple ken of a
-maiden’s knowledge, even as the king is beyond
-a maiden’s understanding. Siegbert, what is
-the little song that thou dost sing?”
-
-“Glory be to the Father, and to the Son, and
-to the Holy Ghost,” chanted Siegbert. “As it
-was in the beginning, is now, and ever shall be.
-World without end. Amen. Amen.”
-
-Egwina joined in, and Hilda looked at them
-wonderingly.
-
-“Do ye know that as ye were singing, methought
-that ye looked alike,” said she. “Hast
-thou a brother, maiden?”
-
-“No,” answered Egwina, sadly. “None of
-kith and kin have I. Oft hath it saddened my
-heart, and it hath brought mickle grief to me
-that I had none.”
-
-“Hadst thou never one?” began Siegbert,
-when Hilda interrupted him.
-
-“I weary of the harp and even of song, Siegbert.
-Prithee carry me into the courtyard, and
-let me be in the sunshine.”
-
-Siegbert lifted her up. Egwina stood, not
-knowing what to do.
-
-“Come thou also,” said Hilda. “I weary not
-of thy presence. The music doth tire me, but
-thy talk doth not.”
-
-Out under the trees they went, Siegbert bolstering
-up Hilda with pillows.
-
-“How bright is the sun!” said she. “How
-good its warmth feels!” She lay for a few moments
-basking in its rays. Then throwing out
-her hands, exclaimed with sudden energy:
-“O sun! Thou bright star of day! If the
-Saxon God be the Supreme One and Odin not
-the All-Powerful, darken thy rays I entreat.
-Turn day into night, that I may know truth,
-truth. It shall be a sign, and my life shall be
-the offering.”
-
-A silence fell upon Egwina and Siegbert and
-those of the jarls who were near enough to hear
-the words. Involuntarily all glanced at the sun.
-Brightly it shone as ever. A scornful laugh
-broke from Hilda’s lips.
-
-“What is your Saxon God?” she cried.
-“Powerless is He, or the sun would darken.
-What! hath He not so much power as that?
-Out upon Him!”
-
-“Behold!” exclaimed Siegbert, abruptly.
-
-All eyes were turned toward the sky. An
-undeniable shadow was stealing over the sun.
-A hush fell upon them. Almost breathless,
-Hilda watched the bright orb. The breeze
-rustled the leaves in the tree-tops with a soft,
-murmuring sound, as if uneasy at the phenomenon.
-Deeper grew the shadow, for over
-the sun’s bright disc spread a darkening
-cloud.
-
-The loud laughter of Dane and the song of
-skald were hushed. Knowing naught of the
-cause, the jarls rushed forth from the mead hall
-with Guthrum at their head. Awed and panic-stricken,
-many threw themselves on the ground
-in paroxysms of terror.
-
-“’Tis Ragnarok, the twilight of the gods!”
-cried Guthrum in fear. “Dim groweth the
-sun! Soon will the stars fall, and time shall
-be no more!”
-
-With hoarse cries the Danes repeated, “Ragnarok!
-Ragnarok!”
-
-In the distance the cocks crew, and the birds
-chirped in the tree-branches as they nested to
-rest. Egwina and Siegbert drew close to Hilda.
-She had sprung to her feet and, tense and rigid,
-stood regarding the sun with awe. Darker
-grew the sky, until an intense darkness, black
-as starless night, spread over the earth. Only
-for a few moments did the phenomenon last, and
-then the shadow began to lighten. The cloud
-passed, and again the sun shone forth bright and
-beautiful.
-
-Then only did the rigidity of the form of the
-maiden relax.
-
-“I am answered!” she cried, with a dazzling
-smile as she turned to them. “Gloriously hath
-the Supreme One honored me! Heed well, ye
-jarls, what Hilda saith: The Saxon God is Supreme.
-I know it.”
-
-She half turned to her father, who sprang forward.
-Before he could reach her, with an upflinging
-of her arms toward that orb which had
-so wondrously answered her, Hilda fell prone
-upon the sward.
-
-When they reached her she was dead.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XXVII—SIEGBERT’S STORY
-==============================
-
-
-It was seven days since the death chant had
-arisen in the house of Guthrum for Hilda.
-
-A melancholy had settled upon the spirits of
-Egwina. Unable to content herself, she wandered
-from wood to house and back again to
-wood. Usually bright and cheerful, the girl
-felt herself weighed down by a heavy depression
-born of loneliness, and she dwelt morbidly
-upon the happy days in the king’s household.
-A conviction that this was the manner in which
-she was to be convinced that she was set apart
-for the cloister was fast stealing over her.
-
-One morning, after a sleepless night, she
-arose from her couch with the determination to
-return to Denewulf, and tell him that she was
-ready to devote herself to the life of a nun. After
-all, it was not so dreadful a thing. Alfred’s
-second daughter, Ethelgiva, was so set apart, and
-if she could give up the pomp and majesty of a
-king’s court for such a holy life, why should
-she rebel, who was only a simple gleemaiden?
-
-Should Adiva send for the king, she would
-tell him that it was her wish and he would respect
-it. Thus reasoned Egwina. Having
-reached this determination, the maiden sought
-Anlaf to ask him to take her into Berkshire that
-day, but the Dane responded that it could not
-be done until the morrow. So Egwina started
-off for her accustomed retreat on the knoll.
-
-To her surprise, she found Siegbert there.
-She had not seen him since the day of Hilda’s
-death, and now hastened to greet him, feeling
-again that strange pleasure in being near him.
-
-“Siegbert, glad am I to behold thee once
-more, for to-morrow I go to Berkshire, and I
-feared that I should see thee not again.”
-
-“I wished to see thee also,” replied the
-young man, “because I, too, go away.”
-
-“Thou goest? Whither?” cried Egwina in
-surprise.
-
-“Thou wottest, maiden, dost thou not, that I
-am or have been a serf in the house of Guthrum?”
-
-“Yes, I know,” answered she.
-
-“Since I was but ten years old,” continued
-the Saxon, “have I been serf to Guthrum.
-Twelve long years in bondage to the Dane!
-Now I have my freedom at last.”
-
-“But how cometh it that now thou hast it
-after all these years?”
-
-“I will tell thee, maiden. When I was but
-a lad of ten, and Guthrum brought me to his
-house as bondsman, Hilda was but five years
-old. I had had a little sister in mine own
-home, younger still than Hilda. The baby girl
-eased the pain and homesickness in my bereaved
-heart, and Hilda would have none but me attend
-her. So as she grew, grew also the bond
-between us, until it was not as bondsman, but
-as brother, that I ministered to her. Long ago
-could I have had my freedom, for I saved the
-money until there was enow, but Hilda clung
-to me, and for her sake, because none cared for
-her as I did, I stayed. Guthrum knew of it—knew
-that I forebore to take my freedom when
-I could because of Hilda. He loved her, and
-that I was gentle with her did gladden his
-heart. Yesterday in the presence of witnesses
-he called me and made me free!”
-
-“And now, Siegbert, what doest thou?”
-asked Egwina.
-
-“No man will I own as lord save the Saxon
-king,” answered Siegbert. “Gladly would I
-live where I could partake of his wisdom and
-learning. Oh!” he cried with more passion
-than Egwina had as yet seen him exhibit, “Oh,
-that I could be learned!—learned as those
-men with whom I have heard that he surrounds
-himself! But what could I give in return?
-He has no daughter requiring my care, and
-there is naught else that I can do!”
-
-“Why not go to Alfred, and tell him of thy
-desire?” said Egwina simply. “He is wise and
-good, Siegbert. Thou wottest not how good
-unless thou hast partaken of his bounty. It
-grieveth his heart that learning is not more
-sought after by the youth. Many are there
-who care for naught but the chase and hunt.
-Canst thou hunt, Siegbert?”
-
-“None better,” answered the young man,
-briefly. “Expert are the Danes with bow and
-arrow. They teach the youths to excel in such
-weapons; leaping, running, wrestling, even as
-with the Saxons, are sports in which they delight,
-but naught of wisdom’s lore teach they.
-For one short year only was the cup of knowledge
-presented to my lips. Fain would I have
-partaken longer of the draught, but that it was
-rudely dashed from my lips, and now, ere I
-again partake of it, do I set forth to find if any
-there be who know aught of my grandfather or
-sister. I wot not if they be dead or living. I
-was taken from them so long ago.”
-
-“Tell me of it, Siegbert,” urged Egwina,
-seating herself near him. “From what place
-wert thou taken?”
-
-“It was from a monastery,” said Siegbert,
-“where I was placed, because the abbot had
-taken a fancy to my voice and face. ‘He shall
-be another Cynewulf,’ he said, and so ’suaded my
-grandfather to give me to them. I, too, maiden,
-was the son of a gleeman who was the son of a
-gleeman, and song was my heritage even as it
-is thine. The good abbot taught me to read
-and to know of other things, that I might not
-be like the animal, who wots of naught but
-grass and drink. One morning—well do I remember
-the day—a bode ran breathlessly to the
-monastery to tell us that the Northmen were
-advancing upon us. The battle of Kesteven
-had been fought, and victory sat upon the helmet
-of the Dane. Terror and consternation
-reigned in the monastery, for as the destroyer
-had done to other convents, so would he do to
-ours. No mercy would be shown to priest or
-monk. The abbot alone was calm. Calling all
-together, he sent into the fens the younger brothers,
-who could support life, together with the
-sacred relics of the monastery—the most holy
-body of St. Guthlac, the jewels, documents, and
-precious gifts presented to the abbey. The aged
-and infirm monks with the young children, in
-fact all those whom he considered unable to endure
-the hardships of the fens, did he retain with
-him, hoping that the savage breasts of the Danes
-might be filled with pity for so much helplessness.
-But alack! even as, robed in the vestments,
-we stood at mass, the Danes burst in
-upon us. Never, maiden, shall I forget that
-sight! Often now, in the dark watches of the
-night, doth it come before my vision—the good
-abbot, stricken down at the very altar; the
-priests and monks, with their heads cloven into
-by the terrible battle-ax of the Danes. By the
-sub-prior did I stand. The pagans swept to us,
-and one, with a swift blow of his ax, laid the
-holy father dead at my feet. Wotting not
-what I did, I taunted him scornfully because
-he slew me not, but stood regarding me with
-weapon uplifted. I bade him put me to death
-by the side of the holy father, for I loved him;
-but the Dane seized me, stripped me of my
-robe, and then threw upon me a Danish tunic.
-Then bearing me with him, he strode from the
-edifice, crying that I was too fair to be slain.
-So,” and Siegbert’s lip curled in scorn, “where
-holiness and goodness availed not, mere beauty
-of feature saved my life. The others who were
-not slain outright were seized and tortured to
-tell where the treasures of the monastery were
-held. Incensed at being thwarted of their
-gains, the Danes slew all the remainder save
-only myself. I, too, would have been slain but
-that Sidroc the younger, who had saved me,
-bade me keep from the way of Hubba and the
-other jarls, and keep only with his own retainers.
-Then they passed on to Medeshamstede,
-to continue the work of destruction. The army
-then moved toward Huntingdon.
-
-“The two jarls Sidroc were appointed to guard
-the rear and the baggage over the rivers. As
-they were passing the Neu, after the rest of the
-army, two cars laden with wealth and property,
-with all the cattle drawing them, were overturned
-at the left of a bridge into a whirlpool.
-While all the attendants of the younger Sidroc
-were employed in recovering what was possible
-of the loss, I stole away unperceived and ran
-into the nearest wood. All night I walked. I
-was footsore and weary, but I was upheld by the
-hope of seeing again the monastery and getting
-away from the Dane. The wolves molested me
-not. They, too, seemed filled with fear of the
-dread pagan, and remained hidden in their
-lairs. At dawn I reached the monastery. It
-was still burning. The younger brothers who
-had fled to the fens had returned and were fighting
-the flames. They took me and did comfort
-me. But woe and well-a-day! we were again
-compelled to fly by news of the approach of the
-Northmen. I wot not how it happened, but I
-strayed from or was left behind the rest in the
-fens. For two days I wandered in the marshes,
-unwitting where to go. Then did a Dane find me
-and bring me to Guthrum, who, won by my fair
-looks, took me into his household. So that
-again did comeliness bring me succor.”
-
-Egwina had drawn closer and closer to the
-young man during the recital. Her eyes were
-shining, her lips parted, and she hung upon
-his words with an intentness almost painful.
-As Siegbert paused, she laid her hand upon his
-and asked: “Siegbert, was that monastery of
-which thou speakest Croyland?”
-
-“Yes,” he answered.
-
-“What was the name of thy father?”
-
-“Athelwulf, the son of Wulfhere.”
-
-“And thou didst speak of a little sister!
-Wittest thou her name?” Egwina was greatly
-agitated. Siegbert, too, was regarding her with
-intense eagerness.
-
-“My little sister’s name was Egwina,” cried
-he, full of suppressed excitement. “Look,
-maiden!” He tore from his chest his tunic,
-and pointed to his breast, where in old
-Saxon letters was punctured the name “Egwina.”
-“My grandfather did that just before
-I went to the convent. As he did so he
-said: ‘Boy, thy father and mother both are
-dead. Save thee and me, no kith hath the
-little one. Keep that name in thy heart,
-and live for none other until mayhap thou
-dost resign her into another’s keeping.’ And
-I sware to him an oath that it should be as he
-said.”
-
-“Brother!” cried Egwina, half beside herself
-with joy. “I am that Egwina! I am thy
-sister.”
-
-“My sister?” The young man stared at
-her for a moment, and then exclaimed: “I
-feel it! I know it!” and he embraced her
-rapturously.
-
-“We thought thee dead!” cried Egwina,
-through her tears. “We knew not that
-thou wert spared by the Danes. Granther
-grieved for thee always. My brother! my
-brother!”
-
-“And thou art Egwina, my own little sister!”
-Siegbert touched her gently, a glad light shining
-in his grave, beautiful eyes. “Said not
-Hilda that we looked alike! I thought that
-thou and our grandsire likewise were slain,
-because I knew the Northmen had overrun the
-country. I thought never to see thee again,
-sister.” He lingered lovingly over the last
-word, as though it were sweet to him. “Now is
-my search ended before it hath begun. But
-tell me of my grandfather and of thyself.
-How it hath fared with thee these many
-years.”
-
-Egwina told him of their wanderings, and
-of Wulfhere’s death. Siegbert’s eyes flashed
-proudly at the manner of it.
-
-“I grieve not for him,” he said. “Glorious
-was his end! So may I die—with front
-to foe in defense of my country! Say on,
-sister.”
-
-Egwina told all. The life in the forest at the
-cottage of Denewulf; Athelney, the palace and
-Edward’s love; of Gyda and the ordeal, and
-finally how she came to be there at Anlaf’s.
-
-Siegbert turned to her, an anxious expression
-on his face.
-
-“Not now, Egwina, wilt thou seek the cloister,
-wilt thou? Thy brother cannot give thee
-up, now that he hath found thee.”
-
-“Dear brother, never will I leave thee unless
-thou sendest me from thee,” said Egwina, kissing
-him. “We will go to the king, and thou
-shalt enter his service, and learn of his wisdom.
-I have eaten of the king’s bread, and for my
-sake, will he aid thee. And not only for my
-sake, but because thou art a Saxon.”
-
-“Nay, my sister. We will go not to the
-king. Sometime in the future mayhap, when
-Edward hath taken another to himself, but not
-now. We will go to London, an’ it please thee,
-sister. There thou and I shall dwell together,
-and hard will it go with us, if thy brother
-doth not gain thegn’s rank for thy sweet sake.”
-
-“If it pleaseth thee, then doth it please me,”
-answered Egwina. “So that we be near each
-other.”
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XXVIII—AN UNEXPECTED GUEST
-==================================
-
-
-To London, or, as it was then known, Lundenbrige,
-the old British name, the brother and
-sister went. London, with its narrow, winding
-streets and low dwellings. London, which has
-grown from the rudiments of a municipal constitution
-which Alfred planted to the metropolis
-of to-day. London, which owes to the same
-king not only its municipality, but also the defenses
-which rendered it impregnable to the
-later attacks of the Danes.
-
-Close by the bridge which had spanned the
-Thames from Roman times immemorial, at the
-meeting-places of the roads in that district
-known as East Cheap, the two found a cottage
-and there did they dwell. Already possessed
-of some knowledge of the craft of goldsmith,
-Siegbert allied himself with foreign workmen
-and cultivated the craft assiduously, soon becoming
-an expert. Egwina attended to the
-duties of the little household and happily the
-time glided by. All that she had learned of
-books at the court of the king did she impart to
-Siegbert, so that in giving to him of her learning
-she but impressed it the more firmly upon
-her own mind.
-
-Two years passed thus, and if Egwina’s heart
-ever turned with longing toward that far-off
-time when, beloved and honored, she dwelt an
-inmate of the king’s household, or if the image
-of Edward rose before her, none knew of it save
-herself.
-
-It was spring. Egwina drew back the linen
-blind that did duty in place of glass, which was
-in use only by the nobles or churches, and
-leaned out. The air came soft and fresh against
-her face. A song thrush on a budding tree
-near the window trilled forth his merry lay,
-and the maiden listened with light heart.
-
-“Hail to thee, maiden,” said a townsman who
-was passing, saluting her. “Heardest thou the
-news?”
-
-“Nay, I have heard naught,” answered the
-maiden, returning the salutation. “What hath
-happened?”
-
-“King Alfred and Edward the atheling have
-come against the city, and Dane and Saxon
-alike have acknowledged him as overlord. Now
-hath he brought a great army of workmen and
-prepareth to rebuild the wall with which the
-Roman once encompassed the city. Fortifications
-and manors also doth he purpose erecting.”
-
-“Is the king himself in the burgh?” questioned
-the maiden, faint with joy.
-
-“He himself is here,” replied the citizen.
-“Royal doings shall we have amongst us, for
-the king’s son-in-law, Ethelred, the ealdorman
-of Mercia, and the lady Ethelfleda, his wife,
-are with him. A goodly company, I trow! I’ll
-warrant that there will be rare doings amongst
-us,” and he passed on.
-
-Here! In the same place! Egwina sank
-back on a seat almost overcome. Those dear
-people whom she had not seen for so long!
-Unknown to them she would gaze upon their
-faces again. And Siegbert! He, too, should
-see them. Together would they watch for
-them, and he should know them at least by
-sight. Full of excitement, she awaited the return
-of Siegbert with impatience.
-
-“Thou shalt see them if thou wilt, my sister,”
-said Siegbert, kissing her. “I, too, would see
-the king, and what manner of man the atheling
-be. Of excellent taste since he hath fancied
-thee, Egwina. ’Tis pity ’twere displeasing to
-the king. Thou art fit mate for any, be he
-atheling or what not.”
-
-“At least my life hath not been preserved
-twice on account of beauty,” retorted the girl,
-saucily, flushing rosy red at his praise.
-
-Siegbert smiled at her.
-
-“Wottest thou not that Hilda said that we
-looked alike?” he asked. “Stoodst thou in my
-place before Dane, I trow that there could be
-found no Norseman, howe’er fierce, that could
-find it in his heart to slay thee. List! What
-was that? Methought that I heard a groan.”
-
-Both listened, and plainly there came to
-their ears the sound of some one moaning as if
-in pain.
-
-“Some one hath been hurt, or o’ertaken by
-misease,” exclaimed Siegbert, rising. “I will
-see if it be near. It so sounded.” He opened
-the door. Prone upon the entrance lay the
-figure of a man.
-
-“Now, who art thou, and what aileth thee,
-that thou dost utter moan?” asked Siegbert as
-he bent over the prostrate form.
-
-“Let me enter in pity’s name,” spoke the
-man, feebly.
-
-Without more ado the Saxon lifted him in
-his arms and bore him into the cottage. Egwina
-hastened forward.
-
-“Bear him to thy bed, Siegbert,” she said.
-“The poor man is ill.”
-
-The man whose form Siegbert was supporting
-turned his head and looked at her.
-
-“Little one, is it thou?” he said.
-
-With a cry, Egwina sprang toward him, and
-fell upon her knees before him.
-
-“My king! my king!” she cried, covering
-his hands with kisses.
-
-Alfred tried to raise her, but the effort was
-too much for him, and he became unconscious.
-
-“Oh, Siegbert, ’tis the king, the king!” cried
-Egwina as Siegbert laid him on a couch.
-
-“Yes, my sister; but now aid me to bring
-him from his swound, and then will I go for a
-leech.”
-
-In response to their restoratives the king soon
-showed signs of returning consciousness. Egwina
-explained rapidly to Siegbert as they ministered
-to him. “’Tis the same misease which
-hath afflicted the king since he was a young
-man. ’Twas at his wedding feast, I have heard
-them say, when first it seized upon him. The
-merriment was at its height when he was taken
-with it. Some there were, and are yet, who
-thought that wicca craft had been wrought
-upon him; but go, my brother, for the leech.
-See! he openeth his eyes.”
-
-Siegbert left hastily, and soon returned with
-the physician, who examined the king carefully.
-
-“It needeth blood-letting,” said he, sagely,
-“but unlucky is the day, and mickle would be
-the result should I use the vein knife.”
-
-The king smiled faintly.
-
-“No blood dost thou need to let, good leech,”
-he said. “The affliction is one to which time
-hath accustomed me, and naught do I need now
-but repose, since the sharpness of the attack
-hath passed.”
-
-“Then,” said the leech, unwilling to let slip
-an opportunity to press his service upon the
-king, “I will leave thee this decoction, and to-morrow
-will we see about the blood-letting.
-Then, too, shalt thou be removed to abode more
-befitting thee.”
-
-To all of his entreaties the next day to allow
-him to remove him to his own dwelling, Alfred
-turned a deaf ear; nor would he permit Siegbert
-to inform his own family of his whereabouts.
-
-“’Twill be but a few days until the misease
-will have left me,” he said. “Until then I will
-stay with thee, little one, if thou wilt let me.”
-
-“Gladly, my king,” returned the maiden,
-with shining eyes. “If thou canst abide in
-our poor dwelling, thou art as welcome as the
-sunbeam.”
-
-Tenderly did Alfred smile at her.
-
-“Egwina,” said he gently, when the leech
-had gone, “tell me of this young man. Art
-thou wed to him, and is that why thou wouldst
-not exchange the true-lofa with Edward?”
-
-“No, no,” answered Egwina. “This is my
-brother, my king.”
-
-“Thy brother?” and Alfred looked his surprise.
-“I knew not that thou hadst a brother,
-little one.”
-
-“Nor did I know until but a short time
-since,” returned Egwina. Briefly she recounted
-the incidents which led to their finding each
-other.
-
-“It was the providence of God that brought
-ye to each other,” said the king, piously. “Grievously
-have we mourned for thee, little one. We
-knew not why thou shouldst have left us. Now
-that I have found thee, thou shalt not leave us
-again. Thy brother shall be of us also. Tell
-me of thyself,” and he turned abruptly to
-Siegbert.
-
-Siegbert told his story, with which we are
-already familiar.
-
-“Thoughtful is thy brow, and thine eye glows
-with the light of a scholar,” declared the king,
-regarding the young man with interest. “Thou
-dost please me well, Siegbert, and agreeable to
-me will be the task of training thy mind. In
-a few days we will go together to the palace.”
-
-Egwina looked at Siegbert with a distressed
-face. Siegbert spoke boldly, resigning without
-a pang the enticing prospect opened up before
-him, for the sake of that dear sister: “My
-lord king, prithee do not press us. Thy graciousness
-warmeth the heart, but we are not
-of gentle blood, and unbecoming to us would be
-the ways of the court.”
-
-“And thou carest naught for wisdom and
-learning?” cried Alfred, regarding him with
-surprise. “Hath my ken of men failed me
-now?”
-
-A light flashed into Siegbert’s eyes, but, loyal
-to his sister, he opened his lips to deny the desire
-that possessed him when the king said, smilingly:
-“There seemeth a paradox. Thy words belie
-thy looks, friend Siegbert. Gainsay it not that
-thou dost long for learning.”
-
-“I do not gainsay it, my lord,” answered the
-young man in a low voice.
-
-“Then why dost thou not wish to come to the
-palace? Ah!” catching sight of the downcast
-face of Egwina. “Come, little one, thou shalt
-answer. Is it Edward?”
-
-Egwina bowed in silent assent.
-
-“Egwina, tell me truly,” and Alfred’s voice
-was grave. “Lovest thou not my son? He told
-me that thou didst, and that thou didst withhold
-from him thy true-lofa because thou didst
-fear that I would be displeased with thee.
-Gladly did I approve thee, for thou wert near
-and dear to me already as mine own child.
-When he sought thee, lo! thou couldst not be
-found. Vainly have we searched for traces
-of thee, but none could be found. Edward
-hath grieved without ceasing over thy loss. Tell
-me why thou didst leave, for in that doth lie the
-reason of thy wish not to return. Hath Edward
-been mistaken? Dost thou not love him?”
-
-Egwina looked at him with troubled eyes.
-Siegbert would have spoken, but she stopped
-him.
-
-“My brother, I will tell him all,” she said in
-earnest tones. “I do love Edward, my king. I
-knew not that he did love me until the night I
-left him. I stood awaiting his coming after he
-would have seen thee, when I heard footsteps
-approaching. Wishing not to meet other than
-Edward at the moment, I retired into the shadow
-of the trees. It was thou, my king, and the
-lady Elswitha. She was telling thee that she
-feared that Edward did look upon me with
-loving eye. Thou wert surprised, and when the
-lady said that it had grieved her that I was not
-gentle, thou didst say, ‘True, she comes not of
-noble blood.’ I could bear no more, my king.
-I feared thy displeasure, and so, as Gyda the
-seid woman was there and wished me to go with
-her, I left all and followed after her.”
-
-“Thou foolish little one!” The king’s voice
-was very tender. “And thou didst not hear the
-rest of our talk? I said, ‘True, she is not
-of noble blood, but what do we reck of the blood
-when the mind is noble? Glad am I that our
-son hath chosen so wisely.’”
-
-“My king!” gasped the girl. “Saidst thou
-that?”
-
-“The very same. Now will ye go with me,
-my children?” Alfred had risen. He held
-out his hands to them with his most winning
-smile. With an inarticulate cry Egwina sprang
-to him, and Siegbert’s eyes were wet as he kissed
-the hand of Britain’s gentle king.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XXIX—BRINGING THE SUMMER HOME
-=====================================
-
-
-Never to be forgotten was the day on which
-Alfred brought Egwina and Siegbert to his
-palace. Not a cloud marred the blue of the
-sky or dimmed the brightness of the sun. All
-nature seemed to have donned her fairest garb.
-Cowslips dotted every mead. Birds trilled
-joyously from every bush. The patient oxen,
-each with a nosegay betwixt his horns, bore to
-every village and town tall birch trees, around
-which the swains and maidens frolicked; for it
-was the first of May, and ealdorman and thegn
-and ceorl joined together in the glad bringing
-home of the Summer.
-
-In the morning from every village went two
-troops of horse. Tall youths and men assembled
-as though they would go forth to a mighty
-battle. One troop was under a captain named
-“Winter,” arrayed in fur and wadded garments,
-and armed with a winter spear, who
-arrogantly rode to and fro, showering made
-snow-balls as if he would fain prolong the cold.
-The other troop was commanded by a captain
-clad in green boughs, leaves, flowers, and other
-summer raiment. Then the two factions engaged
-in a tilt, typical of the struggle between
-life and death, wherein Summer hath the
-mastery. Winter and his companions scatter
-ashes and sparks about them. The other company
-defend themselves with birchen boughs
-and young lime twigs; finally the multitude
-award the victory to Summer, and he is crowned
-with flowers.
-
-All the lads and lassies had set out soon after
-midnight, with horns and other music, to
-neighboring woods, breaking boughs off the
-trees and decking themselves with wreaths and
-posies. Homeward then they turned, and at
-sunrise set these bushes in the doors and windows
-of their houses. Feasting and games
-followed, and joyous was the day.
-
-Bright the mead and green the woodland
-that stretched from the palace, and merrily resounded
-horns and song upon the air. As they
-neared the manor, Egwina’s step grew slower,
-and she trembled. Alfred drew her close to his
-side, and bade her lean upon him for support.
-From one of a group of merry-makers a young
-man detached himself, and came toward them
-with light, quick steps. It was Edward.
-
-“My father,” he cried, “glad am I that thou
-hast returned. Somewhat of uneasiness did we
-feel that thou didst not come sooner, but now—”
-
-He stopped short, catching sight of Egwina for
-the first time. Over his face flashed immediately
-incredulity, surprise, and delight in quick succession.
-So great was his amazement that he
-spoke not, but looked at the maiden as though
-he were afraid a word would dissolve the vision.
-
-“Son, hast thou no word of welcome for thy
-bride?” Alfred spoke cheerily. “A laggard
-will she think thee if thou dost not greet her.
-Thy father hath brought thee thy bride.
-Shall he woo her for thee also?”
-
-He stooped and kissed the maiden’s brow,
-and then, leading her to Edward, joined their
-hands together, saying:
-
-“I have brought thee home thy summer,
-Edward. Take her, and forever keep that
-summer in thy heart. I cannot express all her
-merit. Prudent and modest is she, and none
-excelleth her in purity. She lives now for thee—thee
-alone. Hence she loves naught else but
-thee. Let her waste not for thy love, and suffer
-naught to come between thee. As thou dealest
-with her, so may God deal with thee.”
-
-“So may God deal with me,” repeated Edward,
-solemnly. “Welcome, my bride, and
-thrice welcome! Never more shall we be parted.
-We two will live with but one heart and one
-purpose.”
-
-“Welcome also thy bride’s brother,” and
-the king brought Siegbert forward. “Hast
-thou room in thy heart for another brother?
-Marry! once I thought him loth to let thee
-have Egwina, and hard did I plead for
-thee.”
-
-“But now?” and Edward greeted Siegbert in
-his frank, winning way.
-
-“Now that I have seen thee, I am content,”
-answered Siegbert.
-
-“It doth surprise me to behold in thee a
-brother to Egwina,” said Edward, his hand still
-clasping that of Siegbert. “I wotted not that
-she possessed any that were sibbe to her.”
-
-“’Tis a long story,” and Alfred drew Siegbert
-away with him and turned toward the palace.
-“While we greet the Lady Elswitha, do
-thou tell him it, Egwina. Join us anon in the
-hall, Edward.”
-
-Edward held out his hands to the maiden.
-
-“Let us wander under the trees,” he said.
-“Henceforth and forever hand-in-hand.”
-
-So under the trees they sauntered, pouring
-forth their joy at again being with each other.
-When the first rapture was over, Edward said:
-“Tell me, Egwina, why thou didst leave me
-that night, and how thou didst find thy brother?
-Vainly did I seek for thee; vainly sought in
-hillock and dale for trace of thee, but naught
-was there to be found anywhere.”
-
-Egwina began where he left her, and told him
-all her story. When she reached the ordeal, he
-seized her hand and tore her sleeve and bracelet
-from her arm.
-
-“No scar or burn in truth is there!” he cried.
-“Oh, blessings on the vala who mixed for Adiva
-the potion! Blessings also upon Adiva! As
-for Denewulf—how dared he let thee suffer such
-a trial?”
-
-Egwina laid her hand gently upon his.
-
-“It was not Denewulf, Edward. I demanded
-it, for none were there who believed in my innocence.
-God alone could show it, for man had
-forsaken me. Grieve not over it, because of it
-was I led to Anlaf’s, where I found Siegbert,
-my brother. Through him was it that thy
-father did enter our dwelling, and thus, at last,
-was I brought to thee.”
-
-“Truly, it was God’s providence,” answered
-Edward. “Yet doth my heart beat, and a mist
-comes before mine eyes at thy hardships. Tell
-on, brave heart; I will be calm.”
-
-“There is but little else to tell,” answered
-she, and continued her narrative.
-
-“Edward, Edward,” called some merry voices
-as a group of youths and maidens came trooping
-toward them, “come and join us.”
-
-Catching sight of Egwina, they stopped in
-surprise, and then called joyously: “’Tis
-Egwina! Egwina hath come to us again!”
-They gathered round her, welcoming her
-warmly. Edward took from a maiden near him
-a garland of cowslips, daisies, and primroses,
-and kneeling before Egwina said: “Thus do I
-crown thee my Summer and queen of my heart.”
-
-“They have exchanged the true-lofa!” went
-up the merry shout. “Edward hath chosen
-his mate! Lord and lady of the Summer are
-they!”
-
-Bursting into a gay song, they joined hands
-and circled joyously round the loving pair.
-
- | “Merry is the throstle’s song
- | And blithe the mead doth bloom;
- | For we have brought the Summer home
- | From Winter’s dreary tomb.
- |
- | “Merry is the song of youth
- | And blithely do we sing;
- | For each hath brought his Summer fair
- | To join our mystic ring.”
-
-
-.. footnotes:: Footnotes
- :class: smaller
-
-
-----
-
-
-:xlarge-bold:`Best Books For Boys And Girls`
-
-A series of books for young
-people that contains the latest
-and best works of the most popular
-writers for boys and girls. The
-stories are not only told in an interesting
-and charming manner, but
-most of them contain something in
-the way of information or instruction,
-and all are of a good moral tone. For this reason they
-prove doubly good reading; for, while the child is
-pleasantly employing his time, he is also improving his
-mind and developing his character. Nowhere can
-better books be found to put into the hands of young
-people. They are profusely and handsomely illustrated
-by the best artists and are well printed on good paper
-with exceedingly handsome and durable bindings.
-
-Sold by the leading booksellers everywhere, or sent
-prepaid on receipt of price.
-
-.. class:: center smaller
-
- | *Cloth, each, $1.25*
- |
- | *The Penn Publishing Company*
- | *923 ARCH STREET, PHILADELPHIA*
-
-----
-
-.. role:: medium-bold
- :class: medium bold
-
-.. class:: center
-
- | :xxlarge-bold:`STORIES FOR GIRLS`
-
-.. class:: left
-
- | :xlarge-bold:`The Ferry Maid of the Chattahoochee`
- | :medium-bold:`By Annie M. Barnes. Illustrated by Ida Waugh.`
-
-An heroic little Georgia girl, in her father’s extremity, takes
-charge of his ferry, and through many vicissitudes and several
-impending calamities, succeeds in carrying out her purpose of
-supporting her invalid parent and his family. The heroine’s
-cheerfulness and hearty good humor, combined with an unflinching
-zeal in her determination to accomplish her work,
-make a character which cannot fail to appeal to young people.
-
-.. class:: left
-
- | :xlarge-bold:`A Maid of the First Century`
- | :medium-bold:`By Lucy Foster Madison. Illustrated by Ida Waugh.`
-
-A little maid of Palestine goes in search of her father, who
-for political reasons, has been taken as a slave to Rome. She
-is shipwrecked in the Mediterranean, but is rescued by a
-passing vessel bound for Britain. Eventually an opportunity is
-afforded her for going to Rome, where, after many trying and
-exciting experiences, she and her father are united and his
-liberty is restored to him.
-
-.. class:: left
-
- | :xlarge-bold:`My Lady Barefoot`
- | :medium-bold:`By Mrs. Evelyn Raymond. Illustrated by Ida Waugh.`
-
-A beautifully told story of the trials of a little backwoods girl
-who lives in a secluded place with an eccentric uncle, until his
-death. The privations she undergoes during his life-time, her
-search for other relatives, her rather uncongenial abode with
-them, her return to her early home to acquire her uncle’s
-estate, and thus to enjoy a useful and happy life, form a most
-interesting narrative of a girl whose ruggedness and simplicity
-of character must appeal to the admiration of all readers.
-
-.. class:: left
-
- | :xlarge-bold:`Dorothy Day`
- | :medium-bold:`By Julie M. Lippmann. Illustrated by Ida Waugh.`
-
-This is a most interesting story of a bright and spirited young
-girl whose widowed mother re-marries. The impulsive girl
-chafes under the new relationship, being unwilling to share
-with another the bounteous love of her mother which she had
-learned to claim wholly for her own. By the exercise of great
-tact and kindness, the obdurate Dorothy is at last won over,
-and becomes a most estimable girl.
-
-.. class:: left
-
- | :xlarge-bold:`Miss Wildfire`
- | :medium-bold:`By Julie M. Lippmann. Illustrated by Ida Waugh.`
-
-The story of a governess’ attempt to win the love and confidence
-of her ward, who, owing to a lack of early restraint, is
-inclined to be somewhat of a hoyden. The development of
-the girl’s character and her eventual victory over her turbulent
-disposition combine to form a story of unusual merit and
-one which will hold its reader’s eager attention throughout.
-
-“A story of girls for girls that teaches a moral without
-labeling or tagging it at the end.”—*Western Christian
-Advocate*, Cincinnati, Ohio.
-
-.. class:: left
-
- | :xlarge-bold:`An Odd Little Lass`
- | :medium-bold:`By Jessie E. Wright. Illustrated by Ida Waugh.`
-
-This is a story of the regeneration of a little street waif. She
-begins life in a lowly court of a large city. Her adventures
-are numerous, and often quite exciting. After a time she
-is transplanted to the country, where after many thrilling
-experiences she eventually grows into a useful and lovable
-young woman. The story is pleasantly told, and abounds
-in interesting incident.
-
-“The story is an intensely interesting one, and abounds in
-pleasing and unique situations.”—*Religious Telescope*, Dayton,
-Ohio.
-
-.. class:: left
-
- | :xlarge-bold:`Two Wyoming Girls`
- | :medium-bold:`By Mrs. Carrie L. Marshall. Illustrated by Ida Waugh.`
-
-Two girls, thrown upon their own resources, are obliged to
-“prove up” their homestead claim. This would be no very
-serious matter were it not for the persecution of an unscrupulous
-neighbor, who wishes to appropriate the property to
-his own use. The girls endure many privations, have a number
-of thrilling adventures, but finally secure their claim and
-are generally well rewarded for their courage and perseverance.
-
-.. class:: left
-
- | :xlarge-bold:`The Girl Ranchers`
- | :medium-bold:`By Mrs. Carrie L. Marshall. Illustrated by Ida Waugh.`
-
-A story of life on a sheep ranch in Montana. The dangers
-and difficulties incident to such a life are vividly pictured, and
-the interest in the story is enhanced by the fact that the ranch
-is managed almost entirely by two young girls. By their
-energy and pluck, coupled with courage, kindness, and unselfishness
-they succeed in disarming the animosity of the
-neighboring cattle ranchers, and their enterprise eventually
-results successfully.
-
-.. class:: left
-
- | :xlarge-bold:`An Every-Day Heroine`
- | :medium-bold:`By Mary A. Denison. Illustrated by Ida Waugh.`
-
-The heroine is not an impossible character but only a pure,
-winsome, earnest girl, who at fourteen years of age is suddenly
-bereft of fortune and father and becomes the chief support
-of a semi-invalid mother. While there are many touching
-scenes, the story as a whole is bright and cheerful and moves
-forward with a naturalness and ease that carries its readers
-along and makes them reluctant to put down the book
-until the end is reached.
-
-.. class:: left
-
- | :xlarge-bold:`Her College Days`
- | :medium-bold:`By Mrs. Clarke Johnson. Illustrated by Ida Waugh.`
-
-This is a most interesting and healthful tale of a girl’s life in a
-New England college. The trustful and unbounded love of
-the heroine for her mother and the mutual and self-sacrificing
-devotion of the mother to the daughter are so beautifully interwoven
-with the varied occurrences and exciting incidents of
-college life as to leave a most wholesome impression upon
-the mind and heart of the reader.
-
-----
-
-.. class:: center
-
- | :xxlarge-bold:`STORIES FOR BOYS`
-
-.. class:: left
-
- | :xlarge-bold:`Uncrowning a King`
- | :medium-bold:`By Edward S. Ellis, A. M. Illustrated by J. Steeple Davis.`
-
-A tale of the Indian war waged by King Philip in 1675. The
-adventures of the young hero during that eventful period, his
-efforts in behalf of the attacked towns, his capture by the
-Indians, and his subsequent release through the efforts of
-King Philip himself, with a vivid account of the tragic death
-of that renowned Indian chieftain, form a most interesting and
-instructive story of the early days of the colonies.
-
-.. class:: left
-
- | :xlarge-bold:`The Young Gold Seekers`
- | :medium-bold:`By Edward S. Ellis, A. M. Illustrated by F. A. Carter.`
-
-A thrilling account of the experiences of two boys during a
-trip to the gold fields of Alaska. The hardships that they
-endure, the disappointments they suffer, the courage and
-perseverance that they manifest in the face of seemingly
-insurmountable obstacles, and their eventual success in their
-undertaking, are all most graphically portrayed.
-
-.. class:: left
-
- | :xlarge-bold:`True to His Trust`
- | :medium-bold:`By Edward S. Ellis, A. M. Illustrated by J. Steeple Davis.`
-
-The hero of this story will win his way at once into the heart
-of every one, and his pluck and perseverance will carry the
-sympathy of every reader through his many adventures, struggles,
-and singular experiences. Like all of the author’s works,
-the incidents teach in the most convincing manner that true
-manliness and sturdy integrity are the only principles through
-which happiness and success in life are possible.
-
-.. class:: left
-
- | :xlarge-bold:`Comrades True`
- | :medium-bold:`By Edward S. Ellis, A. M. Illustrated.`
-
-In following the career of two friends from youth to manhood,
-the author weaves a narrative of intense interest. This
-story is more realistic than is usual, as the two heroes pass
-through the calamitous forest fires in Northern Minnesota and
-barely escape with their lives. They have other thrilling adventures
-and experiences in which the characteristics of each
-are finely portrayed.
-
-“Among juveniles there is not one of greater interest, or
-more wholesome influence than ‘Comrades True.’”—*Sentinel*,
-Milwaukee, Wis.
-
-.. class:: left
-
- | :xlarge-bold:`Among the Esquimaux`
- | :medium-bold:`By Edward S. Ellis, A. M. Illustrated.`
-
-The scenes of this story are laid in the Arctic region, the central
-characters being two sturdy boys whose adventurous spirit
-often leads them into dangerous positions. They visit Greenland;
-go on a hunting expedition, have a number of stirring
-adventures, but ultimately reach home safe and sound.
-
-“A capital and instructive book for boys.”—*Post*, Boston,
-Mass.
-
-----
-
-.. topic:: Transcriber’s Note
-
- Spelling and punctuation inaccuracies were silently corrected.
-
- Archaic and variable spelling is preserved.
-
- The author’s punctuation style is preserved.
-
- Hyphenation has been made consistent.
-
-|
-|
-|
-|
-|
-
-.. _pg_end_line:
-
-\*\*\* END OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK A MAID AT KING ALFRED’S COURT \*\*\*
-
-.. backmatter::
-
-.. toc-entry::
- :depth: 0
-
-.. _pg-footer:
-
-.. class:: pgfooter language-en
-
-A Word from Project Gutenberg
-=============================
-
-We will update this book if we find any errors.
-
-This book can be found under: http://www.gutenberg.org/ebooks/37405
-
-Creating the works from public domain print editions means that no one
-owns a United States copyright in these works, so the Foundation (and
-you!) can copy and distribute it in the United States without
-permission and without paying copyright royalties. Special rules, set
-forth in the General Terms of Use part of this license, apply to
-copying and distributing Project Gutenberg™ electronic works to
-protect the Project Gutenberg™ concept and trademark. Project
-Gutenberg is a registered trademark, and may not be used if you charge
-for the eBooks, unless you receive specific permission. If you do not
-charge anything for copies of this eBook, complying with the rules is
-very easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose such as
-creation of derivative works, reports, performances and research.
-They may be modified and printed and given away – you may do
-practically *anything* with public domain eBooks. Redistribution is
-subject to the trademark license, especially commercial
-redistribution.
-
-
-.. _Project Gutenberg License:
-
-The Full Project Gutenberg License
-----------------------------------
-
-*Please read this before you distribute or use this work.*
-
-To protect the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting the free
-distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work
-(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase “Project
-Gutenberg”), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full
-Project Gutenberg™ License available with this file or online at
-http://www.gutenberg.org/license.
-
-
-Section 1. General Terms of Use & Redistributing Project Gutenberg™ electronic works
-````````````````````````````````````````````````````````````````````````````````````
-
-**1.A.** By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg™
-electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to
-and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property
-(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all
-the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or
-destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in your
-possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a
-Project Gutenberg™ electronic work and you do not agree to be bound by
-the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person
-or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8.
-
-**1.B.** “Project Gutenberg” is a registered trademark. It may only be
-used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who
-agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few
-things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg™ electronic works
-even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See
-paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project
-Gutenberg™ electronic works if you follow the terms of this agreement
-and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg™ electronic
-works. See paragraph 1.E below.
-
-**1.C.** The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation (“the
-Foundation” or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection
-of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works. Nearly all the individual
-works in the collection are in the public domain in the United
-States. If an individual work is in the public domain in the United
-States and you are located in the United States, we do not claim a
-right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing,
-displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as
-all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope
-that you will support the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting free
-access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg™ works
-in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the Project
-Gutenberg™ name associated with the work. You can easily comply with
-the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the same format
-with its attached full Project Gutenberg™ License when you share it
-without charge with others.
-
-
-
-**1.D.** The copyright laws of the place where you are located also
-govern what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most
-countries are in a constant state of change. If you are outside the
-United States, check the laws of your country in addition to the terms
-of this agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing,
-distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any
-other Project Gutenberg™ work. The Foundation makes no
-representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any
-country outside the United States.
-
-**1.E.** Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:
-
-**1.E.1.** The following sentence, with active links to, or other
-immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg™ License must appear
-prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg™ work (any work
-on which the phrase “Project Gutenberg” appears, or with which the
-phrase “Project Gutenberg” is associated) is accessed, displayed,
-performed, viewed, copied or distributed:
-
- This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with
- almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or
- re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included
- with this eBook or online at http://www.gutenberg.org
-
-**1.E.2.** If an individual Project Gutenberg™ electronic work is
-derived from the public domain (does not contain a notice indicating
-that it is posted with permission of the copyright holder), the work
-can be copied and distributed to anyone in the United States without
-paying any fees or charges. If you are redistributing or providing
-access to a work with the phrase “Project Gutenberg” associated with
-or appearing on the work, you must comply either with the requirements
-of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or obtain permission for the use of
-the work and the Project Gutenberg™ trademark as set forth in
-paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
-
-**1.E.3.** If an individual Project Gutenberg™ electronic work is
-posted with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and
-distribution must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and
-any additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms
-will be linked to the Project Gutenberg™ License for all works posted
-with the permission of the copyright holder found at the beginning of
-this work.
-
-**1.E.4.** Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project
-Gutenberg™ License terms from this work, or any files containing a
-part of this work or any other work associated with Project
-Gutenberg™.
-
-**1.E.5.** Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute
-this electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without
-prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with
-active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project
-Gutenberg™ License.
-
-**1.E.6.** You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
-compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including
-any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access
-to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg™ work in a format other
-than “Plain Vanilla ASCII” or other format used in the official
-version posted on the official Project Gutenberg™ web site
-(http://www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or
-expense to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a
-means of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original
-“Plain Vanilla ASCII” or other form. Any alternate format must include
-the full Project Gutenberg™ License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1.
-
-**1.E.7.** Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying,
-performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg™ works
-unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
-
-**1.E.8.** You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing
-access to or distributing Project Gutenberg™ electronic works provided
-that
-
-.. class:: open
-
-- You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from
- the use of Project Gutenberg™ works calculated using the method you
- already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed to
- the owner of the Project Gutenberg™ trademark, but he has agreed to
- donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project Gutenberg
- Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid within 60
- days following each date on which you prepare (or are legally
- required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty payments
- should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project Gutenberg
- Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in Section 4,
- “Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary
- Archive Foundation.”
-
-- You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
- you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he
- does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg™
- License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all
- copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue
- all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg™
- works.
-
-- You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of
- any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
- electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of
- receipt of the work.
-
-- You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free
- distribution of Project Gutenberg™ works.
-
-**1.E.9.** If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project
-Gutenberg™ electronic work or group of works on different terms than
-are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing
-from both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and
-Michael Hart, the owner of the Project Gutenberg™ trademark. Contact
-the Foundation as set forth in Section 3. below.
-
-**1.F.**
-
-**1.F.1.** Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend
-considerable effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe
-and proofread public domain works in creating the Project Gutenberg™
-collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg™ electronic
-works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may contain
-“Defects,” such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate or
-corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other intellectual
-property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or other medium, a
-computer virus, or computer codes that damage or cannot be read by
-your equipment.
-
-**1.F.2.** LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES – Except for the
-“Right of Replacement or Refund” described in paragraph 1.F.3, the
-Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the
-Project Gutenberg™ trademark, and any other party distributing a
-Project Gutenberg™ electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all
-liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal
-fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT
-LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE
-PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE
-TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE
-LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR
-INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH
-DAMAGE.
-
-**1.F.3.** LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND – If you discover a
-defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can
-receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a
-written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you
-received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium
-with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you
-with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in
-lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person
-or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second
-opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If
-the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing
-without further opportunities to fix the problem.
-
-**1.F.4.** Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set
-forth in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you ‘AS-IS,’ WITH
-NO OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT
-LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTIBILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.
-
-**1.F.5.** Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied
-warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of
-damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement
-violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the
-agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or
-limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or
-unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the
-remaining provisions.
-
-**1.F.6.** INDEMNITY – You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation,
-the trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone
-providing copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in accordance
-with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the
-production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg™
-electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses,
-including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of
-the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this
-or any Project Gutenberg™ work, (b) alteration, modification, or
-additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg™ work, and (c) any
-Defect you cause.
-
-
-Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg™
-``````````````````````````````````````````````````````````````
-
-Project Gutenberg™ is synonymous with the free distribution of
-electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of
-computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It
-exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations
-from people in all walks of life.
-
-Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the
-assistance they need, is critical to reaching Project Gutenberg™'s
-goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg™ collection will remain
-freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project
-Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure
-and permanent future for Project Gutenberg™ and future generations. To
-learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and
-how your efforts and donations can help, see Sections 3 and 4 and the
-Foundation web page at http://www.pglaf.org .
-
-
-Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation
-``````````````````````````````````````````````````````````````````````````````
-
-The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit
-501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the
-state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal
-Revenue Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification
-number is 64-6221541. Its 501(c)(3) letter is posted at
-http://www.gutenberg.org/fundraising/pglaf . Contributions to the
-Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation are tax deductible to
-the full extent permitted by U.S. federal laws and your state's laws.
-
-The Foundation's principal office is located at 4557 Melan Dr.
-S. Fairbanks, AK, 99712., but its volunteers and employees are
-scattered throughout numerous locations. Its business office is
-located at 809 North 1500 West, Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801)
-596-1887, email business@pglaf.org. Email contact links and up to date
-contact information can be found at the Foundation's web site and
-official page at http://www.pglaf.org
-
-For additional contact information:
-
- | Dr. Gregory B. Newby
- | Chief Executive and Director
- | gbnewby@pglaf.org
-
-
-Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation
-```````````````````````````````````````````````````````````````````````````````````````````
-
-Project Gutenberg™ depends upon and cannot survive without wide spread
-public support and donations to carry out its mission of increasing
-the number of public domain and licensed works that can be freely
-distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest array of
-equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations ($1 to
-$5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt status
-with the IRS.
-
-The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
-charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United
-States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a
-considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up
-with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations
-where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND
-DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular
-state visit http://www.gutenberg.org/fundraising/donate
-
-While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we
-have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition
-against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who
-approach us with offers to donate.
-
-International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make
-any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from
-outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.
-
-Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation
-methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other
-ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To
-donate, please visit: http://www.gutenberg.org/fundraising/donate
-
-
-Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg™ electronic works.
-`````````````````````````````````````````````````````````````````````````
-
-
-Professor Michael S. Hart is the originator of the Project Gutenberg™
-concept of a library of electronic works that could be freely shared
-with anyone. For thirty years, he produced and distributed Project
-Gutenberg™ eBooks with only a loose network of volunteer support.
-
-Project Gutenberg™ eBooks are often created from several printed
-editions, all of which are confirmed as Public Domain in the
-U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not
-necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper
-edition.
-
-Each eBook is in a subdirectory of the same number as the eBook's
-eBook number, often in several formats including plain vanilla ASCII,
-compressed (zipped), HTML and others.
-
-Corrected *editions* of our eBooks replace the old file and take over
-the old filename and etext number. The replaced older file is
-renamed. *Versions* based on separate sources are treated as new
-eBooks receiving new filenames and etext numbers.
-
-Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search
-facility:
-
- http://www.gutenberg.org
-
-This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg™, including
-how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive
-Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to subscribe
-to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks.
-
diff --git a/37405-rst/images/cover.jpg b/37405-rst/images/cover.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 81bca7f..0000000 --- a/37405-rst/images/cover.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/37405-rst/images/illus-086.jpg b/37405-rst/images/illus-086.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index c9d20d3..0000000 --- a/37405-rst/images/illus-086.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/37405-rst/images/illus-126.jpg b/37405-rst/images/illus-126.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 34cc5e6..0000000 --- a/37405-rst/images/illus-126.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/37405-rst/images/illus-174.jpg b/37405-rst/images/illus-174.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index ee0aa1e..0000000 --- a/37405-rst/images/illus-174.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/37405-rst/images/illus-286.jpg b/37405-rst/images/illus-286.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 8551199..0000000 --- a/37405-rst/images/illus-286.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/37405-rst/images/illus-fpc.jpg b/37405-rst/images/illus-fpc.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index d0f2529..0000000 --- a/37405-rst/images/illus-fpc.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/37405-rst/images/title-emb.png b/37405-rst/images/title-emb.png Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 3e37cd6..0000000 --- a/37405-rst/images/title-emb.png +++ /dev/null diff --git a/37405.txt b/37405.txt deleted file mode 100644 index d2adca7..0000000 --- a/37405.txt +++ /dev/null @@ -1,8690 +0,0 @@ - A MAID AT KING ALFRED'S COURT - - -This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with almost -no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it -under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included with this -eBook or online at http://www.gutenberg.org/license. - -Title: A Maid at King Alfred's Court - -Author: Lucy Foster Madison - -Release Date: September 11, 2011 [EBook #37405] - -Language: English - -Character set encoding: US-ASCII - -*** START OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK A MAID AT KING ALFRED'S COURT -*** - - - - -Produced by Darleen Dove and the Online Distributed Proofreading Team at -http://www.pgdp.net. - -Darleen Dove - -[Illustration: _"'TWILL LULL THEE TO DREAMLESS REPOSE."_] - - ---- - - *A MAID AT KING ALFRED'S COURT* - - _A Story for Girls_ - - - _By_ - LUCY FOSTER MADISON - Author of "A Maid of the First Century," etc. - - ILLUSTRATED BY IDA WAUGH - - THE PENN PUBLISHING COMPANY - PHILADELPHIA MCM - - _Copyright 1900 by The Penn Publishing Company_ - - ---- - -"I bring, thy favor to attain, -King Alfred and his glorious reign. -No nobler hero could I bring -Than Britain's pure and gentle king. -Brighter than all, his spotless name -Shines on his country's scroll of fame. -A thousand years his bones are dust, -Yet men still name him as the Just. -A hundred kings have ruled his state, -Yet him alone she names--The Great. -To him, her noblest praise she sings, -As mightiest of her mighty kings." - - - - -CONTENTS - - - CHAPTER I--THE MEETING IN THE FOREST - CHAPTER II--WINCHESTER - CHAPTER III--A THIEF IN THE NIGHT - CHAPTER IV--IN THE HALL OF ALFRED - CHAPTER V--THE DEATH OF A HERO - CHAPTER VI--THE WOLVES' CONCERT - CHAPTER VII--THE COMING OF A STRANGER - CHAPTER VIII--ADIVA GROWS ANGRY - CHAPTER IX--WOULD YOU STRIKE YOUR KING? - CHAPTER X--EGWINA GOES AS A MESSENGER - CHAPTER XI--SOME DANISH TALES - CHAPTER XII--THE MAGIC SLEEP - CHAPTER XIII--VICTORY SITS WITH THE SAXONS - CHAPTER XIV--A PLEASANT SURPRISE - CHAPTER XV--THE BEGGAR OF ATHELNEY - CHAPTER XVI--IN THE CAMP OF THE ENEMY - CHAPTER XVII--THE WINNING OF A BUCKLER - CHAPTER XVIII--PEACE - CHAPTER XIX--DARK DAYS - CHAPTER XX--AELFRIC'S REVENGE - CHAPTER XXI--THE TRIAL OF EGWINA - CHAPTER XXII--THE ORDEAL - CHAPTER XXIII--THE DREAD DECREE - CHAPTER XXIV--ADIVA TAKES MATTERS INTO HER HANDS - CHAPTER XXV--HILDA AGAIN - CHAPTER XXVI--THE ECLIPSE - CHAPTER XXVII--SIEGBERT'S STORY - CHAPTER XXVIII--AN UNEXPECTED GUEST - CHAPTER XXIX--BRINGING THE SUMMER HOME - - *A Maid at King Alfred's Court* - - - - -CHAPTER I--THE MEETING IN THE FOREST - - -Beautiful was the month of October in the year of our Lord 877. That -part of merrie England called Wessex was covered, in this ancient time -with a vast and extensive wood. - -Only where the broad estuary of Southampton Water divided the tangled -woodland, and along the river Itchen, was there any break in the forest. -Formidable were the wastes of Andred's weald, and fortunate the traveler -whose path lay not apart from the public roads. - -Hundreds of wide-spreading, broad-headed oak trees covered the hills and -valleys, and flung their gnarled branches over the rich grassy sward -beneath. Intermingled with these, sometimes so closely as to hide the -rays of the sun, were beeches, hollies, and copsewood of various -descriptions. - -The great trees were girt round about with mosses or wreaths of ivy that -betokened their age, and their foliage was bright with the hues of -autumn. - -The leaves were falling, but through the openings thus made wider vistas -of beauty were revealed. The rich burnished bronze of the oak mingled -with the blazing orange of the beech. The gray branches of the graceful -ash contrasted with the fir--stately daughter of autumn. - -The sunshine streaming through the trees caught and intensified the -vivid colorings. Red of many degrees, up to the gaudiest scarlet; every -tint of yellow, from the wan gold of the primrose to the deep orange of -the tiger lily; purple from lightest lilac to the darkest shade of the -pansy, mingled and intermingled, until the whole forest seemed one mass -of glowing, riotous color. Ever and anon the antlers of a deer might -have been seen as he moved restlessly through the wold, and in the -nearer glades the hares and conies came stealing forth to sport or to -feed. - -In the distance the mellow blasts of a horn could be heard, which grew -nearer and more near until presently on the high road which wound -through the wastes of forest land from Silchester to Winchester (or -Winteceaster, as it was then called) appeared the forms of two people, -an old man and a girl. - -They moved slowly, the maiden accommodating her steps to those of her -companion. Though not really old, for he was not much more than sixty, -both the man's countenance and carriage indicated age. His complexion -was fair and his cheeks ruddy; but his visage was deeply furrowed, and -his long hair, which escaped from under his bonnet, was white as snow, -as was also his large and forked beard. His dark blue woolen mantle was -clasped on the shoulder by a broad ouche, or brooch; his leggins were -also of blue woolen, cross-gartered by strips of leather. Blue, too, was -the under tunic. His right arm encircled a harp. - -The girl who accompanied him was somewhere about the age of fourteen. -Her form was enveloped in a mantle of scarlet wool, to which was -attached a hood of the same material. The face under the hood was -wondrously lovely, and had already gained her the appellation of "The -Fair." - -"Grandfather, dearest," she cried as she beheld a log which lay under -the overhanging branches of a large oak, "see! here is rest for thy -weariness. I wot that thou art tired." - -"Yes, child. The limbs of the old tire quickly, and alack! I am not so -young as I was of yore. The way hath seemed long to-day, and we are yet -far from Winchester. Prithee, wind the horn no longer, for I weary of -its sound; and truly if there be any within hearing, they must know of -our coming." - -He sat down as he spake, resting his harp on his knee. The maiden let -fall the horn that proclaimed their coming, according to the law of the -forest, threw back her hood, unfastened the fibula that closed the -mantle, and tossed the garment on the log beside the old man. Thus -revealed, she stood forth in all her beauty. - -Her long yellow hair, bound only by a golden band, was parted smoothly -and hung in ringlets on her shoulders. Her complexion was dazzling in -its fairness; her cheeks rosy; her eyes sparkling, and blue as -periwinkles. She wore a tunic of blue woolen, falling to her ankles, and -bordered by a band of needlework, for which the Anglo-Saxon women were -famous. Over this was worn a short gonna of scarlet, the sleeves of -which, reaching in long, loose folds to the wrists, were confined there -by bracelets. The slenderness of her waist was disclosed by a girdle, -and over her shoulders hung a chain, from which was suspended a pair of -cymbals and the horn. A picturesque figure she made as she stood there, -and one fair to look upon. The old man's eyes rested upon her fondly, -and then he spake: - -"Art thou not cold, Egwina? The Wyn (October) month hath bright -sunshine, but his breezes carry also the chill that foretokens the -coming of winter. Heaven forfend that thou shouldst become ill." - -The girl laughed merrily. - -"Be not irked, grandfather. The mantle was wearisome, and I did but cast -it aside for a time. See! Lest thou shouldst needlessly fret thy mind, I -will put on the garment again, and thou shalt tell me whither we go -after Winchester." - -Donning the mantle she sat down beside him. The grandfather looked at -her tenderly. - -"Egwina The Fair art thou called," said he, "but Egwina The Good art -thou also. From Winchester, dear child, and its market, we will wend our -way to the royal vill at Chippenham, where the king is to winter." - -"Why to Chippenham?" asked the girl. "It is not often, grandfather, that -thou carest to follow the king." - -"True, child; for Alfred hath scops of his own in his court, and needeth -not the glee of Wulfhere, the harper. But even as yon oak hath gathered -the moss of years, so have sorrows come to me, and fain am I to lay down -their burthen. Of bards there are many; but few glee maidens there be -who sing as thou dost. For thy sake do I hope that the king will take us -under his hand." - -"But if he will not, then whither?" asked the maiden. - -"He will," answered Wulfhere positively. "The meanest wayfarer hath the -right to bed and board for a day and a night in any house. Thinkest, -then, that Alfred will not give shelter and food to a gleeman and -maiden? I trow that he will." - -"Will not the court be hindrance to thee?" questioned the girl gently. -"Dear grandfather, thou hast been so free always, I fear me much that -thou wilt mislike to be housed with one lord." - -"Were he younger, child, Wulfhere would have nought of it. I, and my -father, and his father's father have always thus lived, wandering from -shire to shire; from burgh to burgh; from mead hall to mead hall, with -harp and song and story; and none were so welcome as they. Many lords -have bestowed gifts upon them, and fain would have kept them to sing of -their bold deeds. But all of us, from father to son, liked better to -tell of the daring of many than the prowess of one. The song of a harp -of one string becometh in time irksome both to hearer and singer. In -sooth, 'tis a merry life and a free. Alack and a day that 'tis past! The -Dane is abroad in the land. For a short time hath he left us in quiet, -and now winter will still further stay his hand. Guthrum the old is -bold, and I fear that the Northmen await only the bringing home of the -summer ere falling upon Wessex." - -"The saints forfend!" ejaculated the girl devoutly. - -"So it is for thy weal, Egwina, that we seek the king. I would not have -thee die as did thy brother, Siegbert. God wots how they could kill the -pretty lad." - -"Tell me of it," coaxed the maiden well knowing the tale, but thus did -the old man ease his sorrow. - -"Thou wert too young to mind thee now that it was seven years this -harvest when Ubbo and Oskitul with the tearful Danes fell upon the abbey -of Croyland. To the monks had I sent Siegbert, for the abbot had heard -his singing and was pleased with his beauty. 'He shall be a second -Cynewulf,' said he, 'when he shall have become learned.' I wotted not -that I was sending the boy to his death. But even while the abbot and -the priests, together with the choir, performed the mass and were -singing the Psalter, the pagans swooped down upon them, and none were -there left to tell the tale. So little do these heathen care for our -holy religion. In sooth, meseems that it glads their hearts to destroy -our minsters and abbeys. They cared neither for the helplessness of the -old nor the harmlessness of childhood. Bright and beautiful as that -Baldur whom they worship, methinks they would have spared him. But -hearken! was not that a call?" - -Both listened intently, and through the clear, crisp air there came a -cry for help. - -"Some mishap hath befallen a wayfarer!" exclaimed Wulfhere rising -quickly to his feet, his weariness vanishing instantly. "Come, Egwina, -wind thy horn that he may know that help is near." - -The maiden blew a long, loud blast and then they hastened in the -direction whence the cry had come. Soon a turn of the road brought them -in sight of the figures of a youth and a maiden. The girl was lying -prone upon the sward. The youth bent over her anxiously stroking her -hands. Both were clothed in the bright-colored garments of which the -Saxons were so fond. The embroidery and richness of adornment of their -dress proclaimed them to be of noble rank. A falcon hovered -disconsolately near them, and a spear lay on the ground. - -As soon as the lad caught sight of Wulfhere and Egwina, he uttered an -exclamation of joy. - -"Be of good heart, Ethelfleda," he cried; "here comes a gleeman and his -daughter. I wot that they will help us." - -"Son, wherefore thy call?" queried the bard, approaching. - -"My sister hath wrenched her foot against a stone," replied the youth. -"We stole away to try my new falcon with the lure, and all would have -been well had not this befallen us. Wilt thou not, good harper, hasten -into Winchester and bespeak for us a palfrey?" - -"Edward," spoke the maiden quickly, "seest thou not that the gleeman is -old? Do thou go, my brother, and leave me with them." - -"Truly hast thou spoken, Ethelfleda," returned the youth, rising. "I -crave forgiveness, bard, that I saw not thy years. Quickly will I go and -as quickly come again. Irk not thyself while I am gone, my sister." With -a bow to Wulfhere and Egwina, and a salute for his sister the youth -hurried away. - -"I hear the ripling of a rill," remarked Egwina. "Cooling will its -waters feel to thy foot." - -"But how canst thou bring the water?" asked the maiden, curiously. "Thou -hast no bowl either of horn or wood." - -"Nay; but I have these," and Egwina touched her cymbals. "Though they be -shallow, yet enough will they hold for thy ankle." - -She unloosened the shoe of the maiden as she spoke and removed the -silken leggins, marveling much at their richness as she did so. - -"There!" she said, after she had laved the foot in the cold water. "Doth -it not feel better!" - -"It doth," answered the maiden; "so well that methinks I can stand upon -it. How Edward will wonder!" - -"Do not so!" ejaculated Wulfhere, but the girl was up before he had -spoken. Only for a moment, however. She reeled, and would have fallen -had not the gleeman caught her. - -"Thou wert o'er rash," he chided, gently stroking her brow while Egwina -fetched more water and again bathed the ankle. The maiden was white from -the pain, but she bravely repressed the moans that rose to her lips. - -"Witless was I," she murmured. "Now will I lie still until help comes. -O'er rashness is as bad, I ween, as not enough boldness." - -"True," said Wulfhere. "Thou art young, maiden, and fearless is thy -spirit. Thou hast yet to learn that valor is not all in the doing of -brave deeds. To bear well is also valorous." - -"Methinks that thou dost speak truly," she returned. "Thou needst bathe -the foot no longer, maiden, for now doth it feel better. Wilt thou not, -ministrel, out of thy good pleasure beguile the time by story?" - -"What likest thou best to hear?" asked he, well pleased, for the scop -delighted in his art. - -"Of the deeds of our forefathers," she replied, quickly. "Well do I love -to hear of them." - -"Then will I tell thee of how Hengist gained the land for his castle. -Hast heard it?" - -"Nay; say on." - -"After Hengist had driven the Picts back to the marches," began -Wulfhere, "he came to Vortigern the king, and asked for a city or town -that he might be held in the same honor that he was held among his own -countrymen; but Vortigern answered that he could not, as it would be -displeasing to his people. 'Then,' said Hengist, 'give me only so much -ground as I can encircle by a leather thong.' To this Vortigern readily -yielded, disdaining that which could be enclosed within a thong. -Hengist, taking a bull's hide, made one thong of the whole, with which -he did encircle much ground, so that he built a fortress upon it, to -which he could go should need require. Vortigern was wroth at being so -outwitted, but Hengist called the strong place Thancastre," which is to -say "Thong Castle." - -Ethelfleda laughed. - -"Of merry humor was Hengist," she said. "It is pleasing to hear such -things! Wittest thou aught else of him?" - -"Wottest thou, maiden, how Vortigern was taken captive by Rowena?" - -"Yea; but even as wine groweth better by standing, so do old tales -gather wit in oft telling. Say on." - -"When Hengist had made an end of building his strong place he bade -Vortigern come to see it. The king was disquieted at the strength of the -castle, and, unknown to Hengist, sought to list the men to himself. When -they had feasted and the mead glowed in the bowl, Rowena, daughter of -Hengist, came forth from her bower bearing a golden cup full of wine -which, kneeling, she presented to the king. 'Lord king,' she cried, -'wacht heil!' 'What doth she mean?' asked the king of Hengist. 'She but -offers to drink thy health,' was the answer. 'Thou shouldst say, 'Drink -heil!'' The king did as he was told, and when the maiden drank kissed -her, and then drank also. Then so stirred was he by her beauty that he -gave to Hengist all of Kent for her hand. Thus through a maiden did the -Saxons first get a share of Britain for their own." - -"Quotha! that is good!" exclaimed Ethelfleda. "I thought not of that -before, and full oft have I heard the tale. Pleasing are thy stories! I -would hear more of them. Tell on, harper." - -Thus entreated, Wulfhere told his choicest tales of folklore and -legends, and so well was the maiden entertained that the time did not -seem long until Edward returned with attendants and a palfrey for her -use. - -"Kind have ye been to me," said the noble damsel, "and much do I thank -ye for it. Prithee take this ring, maiden. It is not only a ward against -the wiles of the wicca (witch), but betokeneth purity also. Take it to -keep thee in mind of Ethelfleda." - -When she had thus spoken, her brother lifted her before him on the -palfrey, and with many thanks for their courtesy, rode off with their -servitors. - -"Sawest thou, granther, how rich were their garments?" asked Egwina when -the turn in the road hid them from their sight. - -"Yea; they are gentlefolk," answered Wulfhere. "Of good blood comes the -maiden for she moaned not but bore well the pain of the wrench, though -she was white from the hurt of it." - -"And the youth! How proud in bearing he was!" - -"Yea; noble was his port. Yet methinks it would have been more seemly to -have given us the name of their father. Now we wot not who or what they -be save that they be gentle. Marry! I misdoubt not that the father is a -thegn. Mayhap, one of the king's." - -"But how kind of heart the maiden was!" mused Egwina. "How beautiful the -ring which she gave me!" She looked at it admiringly. - -"It is a sapphire, and of great worth," said the gleeman examining it. -"Now, child, let us hasten to Winchester there to find some mead hall; -for where there is wassail, there is welcome for the gleeman. Hasten, -Egwina." - -The two started off at a brisk walk, and were soon lost to view in the -forest. - - - - -CHAPTER II--WINCHESTER - - -Under AEthelwulf, Alfred's father, Winchester had become the chief city -of England; for while the other kingdoms went down before the Northern -pirates, Wessex still stood its ground. It was farther off from the main -points of attack, and had the incalculable advantage of a succession of -capable kings: Egbert, AEthelwulf, and--at the time of our -story--Alfred. - -As the Danish invasion pressed more and more, Wessex grew to be the -champion of all the other kingdoms of England. For the ruin of the north -made it the sole remaining home of the civilized life of the land. -Happily for Wessex and for England, the greatest of English kings -succeeded to the throne at the most critical moment. - -The six years that Alfred had sat upon the throne had been troubled and -restless. During the first year, nine pitched battles were fought with -the Danes. Then Alfred was forced to pay to the Northmen money for -peace, for the invaders occupied all of Northumbria, Mercia, and East -Anglia, and the West Saxons, deeming the struggle hopeless, and fearful -of being brought under their rule, responded no longer to the call to -battle. - -For a short time Wessex was left undisturbed. During this interval the -indefatigable Alfred builded ships and met the pirates upon the sea, -defeating them on their own element. In 876 the peace was broken with -that facility which characterized the breaking of Danish oaths, and it -was not until the beginning of the year 877, the time of our story, that -peace was again restored. - -In that forest, before spoken of, just beyond a circular chalk down -later called St. Catherine's hill--where the valley was at the narrowest -and the downs sloped gently to the little river of Ichen, stood -Winchester. In the time of the Roman, a main thoroughfare, still the -High Street of the city, bisected it from East Gate to West Gate. At -right angles with that street ran a main intersecting road from South -Gate to North Gate. The West Saxon kings did but follow the lead of the -Roman in retaining this division of the town, and, up the rising ground -towards the west on either side of the ancient Roman road from the -eastward gate, the houses of the citizens were clustered into a street; -with here and there a stone-built dwelling, and the rest of "wattle and -dab" construction. In the southeastern part of the town stood the -minster of St. Swithen strongly inclosed, and protected on the north by -the river and marsh lands. Near this convent stood the royal vill, from -which place emanated all those plans against the encroachments of the -Danes, the school of justice and learning, and the bulwark of England's -defense. Near the palace were the dwellings of the bishop and his -clergy; the residence of the wicgerefa, which was near the site of the -courts of justice, and in the centre of the town was the market with its -cross. - -The day after the one on which the events narrated in the last chapter -had taken place, a busy scene was presented in the market. Merchandise -of all sorts was exposed for sale. Stalwart Saxons, called reeves, with -the badge of the king's authority upon them, had charge of the -steelyards, yard measures, and bushels, and were kept busy weighing and -measuring that each might receive his just due, and the sale be legal -according to the doom of the land. It was the endeavor on the part of -the authorities to confine all bargaining as much as possible to towns -and walled places, so that the people might be assured of fair dealing, -and a warranty of what the Saxon laws called unlying witnesses. - -Yet not all the citizens were occupied in trade, nor was all the market -given up to traffic. On one side, quite away from the stalls, two -circular spaces were set apart; one for bear, the other for bull -baiting. Closer to the stalls, yet not so near as to detract from the -business of the mart, some gleemen were exercising their art. One -dexterous juggler threw three knives and three balls alternately in the -air, catching them one by one as they fell. - -Another, a short distance from the juggler, was gravely leading a great -bear to dance on its hind legs, while his coadjutor kept time on the -flageolet. Around each of these amusements was gathered the crowd that -in every clime or age such things attract. - -The merriment was at its height when from the upper end of the market -appeared two figures that quietly stationed themselves near one of the -stalls. It was Egwina and her grandfather. During a momentary lull the -old gleeman struck his harp, and together he and his grandchild lifted -up their voices in song. - -The excellence of the music, for Wulfhere was a skillful harper, the -sweetness of the song, and above all the wonderful beauty of the maiden, -drew all eyes in that direction. There was a murmur of approval, and the -crowd surged toward them, and gathered round the two, leaving the -coarser attractions of baiting and juggling for the more refined ones of -melody and beauty. - -"Marry!" ejaculated the juggler in disgust as he found himself forsaken. -"'Twere unmannerly thus to make one forego his craft." - -"Be not disheartened, friend," said he with the dancing bear as he -chained the animal, and quietly stretched himself out on some straw. -"Fickle is the mind of man. Make use of thy leisure while thou mayst. -'Twill be but a short time ere they will come again." - -"Quotha! but the gifts will be showered upon the maiden. And, fair -though she be, AElfric would gather them to his own hoard." And he gazed -moodily at the crowd which surrounded the harper and the maiden. - -Song followed song in quick succession, for the Saxons loved to hear of -the brave deeds of the heroes of old, until at last Wulfhere declared -himself unable to sing longer, and, laden with gifts, the two slowly -wended their way from the city. Vainly did the juggler await the return -of an audience. The balls and knives seemed to have lost their charm for -the people, and, muttering anathemas upon the ministrel and his -daughter, he, too, left Winchester, but in disgust. - -"Well have we done, Egwina," said Wulfhere, pausing when they were some -little distance from the town, to conceal the gold and other gifts about -his person. "Truly, Winchester is worthily called the first city of the -Saxons. Kingly hath it proven itself to be. Were it not that I fear the -Dane, beshrew me if I would ask aught better than to dwell therein." - -"But why could we not, grandfather? Then might it be that we could -behold again the youth and the maiden whom we met in the forest. Didst -thou see aught of them?" - -"No, child; and let not thy heart dwell upon them. Not long are nobles -mindful of their words. Whilst thou may be in favor to-day, the morrow -doth full oft bring unkindness." - -"But the maiden, Ethelfleda, her brother called her, seemed not like one -to forget," and Egwina twirled the sapphire ring upon her finger. "She -spake as though there were truth and well-meaning in her words." - -"And so there were for the time," answered Wulfhere; "but well-a-day! -she is young, and the young learn easily the lesson of forgetfulness." - -"Why could we not live in Winchester?" asked the girl after a moment's -silence. "Methinks that we could find some thegn to take us under his -mund. Why, grandfather, is not that the city where the king abideth?" - -She stopped short, and half turned as though to return to the town. -Wulfhere smiled. - -"The king hath already sought the palace at Chippenham," he said. -"Wottest thou not that by the doom of the witan he cannot dwell all the -year in one burgh only? And I wish not to seek the protection of any -lord but him in these troublesome times. Alfred hath shown himself able -to cope with the invader, and there is surety nowhere else for life and -limb. 'Tis for thy weal, child, that I fear, and to none but him will I -commend thee. Besides, to whom but the king doth the protection of the -wanderer belong?" - -Egwina turned with a half sigh, for deep down in her heart lurked the -wish to see again the noble maiden and the youth who had spoken so -kindly to them the day before, and in leaving Winchester she felt that -she left also the probability of seeing them once more. But unquestioned -obedience from child to parent was the rule in those days, and so -without further remark she trudged on, varying the monotony of the -journey by frequent blasts of the horn. Presently the mellow notes of -another horn floated to their ears. Wulfhere glanced back over his -shoulder. - -"Behold, another cometh," he said. "Stop, Egwina! If he choose to bear -us company, the way will not seem so long." - -They waited for him, and soon the juggler came up with them. - -"Whither away, my merry man?" cried Wulfhere heartily, as the gleeman -approached. "Brothers we be of the same craft. Therefore, if it seems -good to thee, let us bear each other company." - -The juggler hesitated a moment, and then answered: - -"Willing am I for a short while at least; if it so be that the girl will -wind the horn while thou and I talk by the way." - -"With right good-will will she do so," answered the harper. "'Tis as -easily wound for three as for two, and always doth she wind it to save -me the toil. Wulfhere is not what he once was!" - -"Wulfhere is thy name?" questioned the other, fixing his glittering eyes -upon the maiden with such a look that she shrank from it, and crept -close to the side of her grandsire. "AElfric am I called in East Anglia, -which is my home; but the Danes have driven us from our houses, or -pressed into slavery our people, and I fled into Wessex for safety." - -"Brothers we be in craft, and sibbe also in the fact that we flee from -the Dane," remarked Wulfhere. "Fearful is the pirate who hath so -ruthlessly destroyed the homes and laid waste the land of our people." - -"Whither art thou going?" queried AElfric. - -"North into Berkshire and from thence into Wiltshire," answered the old -man. - -"Then together can we journey but a short distance, for on the morrow -our paths must be sundered, as I go into Kent. But while our roads are -one tell me of the deeds which the Northmen have done of which thou -thyself wottest, and I in turn will tell thee that which hath happened -to me." - -Then, with emotion, did Wulfhere tell of his grief in the death of his -grandson, Siegbert. - -"And I," said AElfric, after he had expressed his sympathy, "abode in -Thetford of East Anglia at the house of Eldred the thegn, and was the -chief of his gleemen. None was so honored as I, and the heart of my lord -clave unto me with love. Alack! the Northman fell upon us, and I wot not -whether my lord be living or dead. I fled from the foe. When I was far -distant, I looked back, and behold the manor was in flames." - -"Didst thou not fight for thy lord?" queried Wulfhere in amazement. - -"Nay; why should I risk life in vain? Naught would it have availed him. -I myself would have been slain, so I fled." - -"It was not the old custom," remarked the elder Saxon, "thus to abandon -one's lord. 'Twere shame to live were he slain." - -"Times are not as they once were," returned AElfric hastily, avoiding -the glance of the harper. "Custom hath changed, and, I trow, for the -better. Beautiful is thy ring, maiden! Where gottest thou it?" - -"'Twas a gift," returned Egwina, as she allowed the man to examine the -jewel, shrinking from his touch as she did so, for she liked not his -appearance. - -"A gift? I'll warrant that thou and thy grandfather have many such?" And -there was envy and avarice in the juggler's look. - -"There be many--" began Egwina, when Wulfhere interrupted her: - -"Wind thy horn, child, a little distance from us that our talk be not -disturbed by the sound." - -Obediently the girl ran ahead a little, and Wulfhere resumed the -conversation with AElfric concerning the atrocities committed by the -Danes. The shades of evening were falling when at last the ministrel -called to the girl: - -"Child, is not that a monastery that looms in the distance?" - -"Yes, granther," and Egwina ran to his side. - -"Then there will we abide. Long have we wayfared, and wearied am I by -the journey. Though the priests may not hearken to song, or story, or -glee-beam, yet will they shelter us for the night." - -Quickening their steps they entered the courtyard of the convent, which -was a low building of timber, fortified by a wall. - -The dwellings of the Anglo-Saxons with the exception of a few great -nobles, were simple in the extreme. Yet simple as were their abodes, the -monasteries were handsome, and great wealth and possessions were held by -the church. Despite all this, learning was at the very lowest ebb, so -much so that when Alfred was atheling, and desired to learn Latin, he -could find no one in all his father's kingdom capable of teaching him. -There were no inns in England at this time, and all travelers, whether -on business or pleasure, were entertained by the convents. - -Wulfhere, AElfric, and Egwina were welcomed by the monks and refreshed -by the bath, for the Saxons were a cleanly people, and fond of bathing; -then were they called into a long, low hall, the refectory or -dining-room, and invited to partake of supper. Cakes of barley, fish, -swine flesh, milk, eggs, and cheese, with plenty of mead to wash it -down, constituted the repast; for even the priests of this hardy race -were hearty eaters and fond of good cheer. - -The meat was passed round on spits, and each one cut a portion for -himself with his knife, and then ate it, using the fingers to convey the -food to the mouth, as there were no forks. - -After the meal, all gathered round the fire which was built in the -centre of the room, the smoke escaping through a hole or cover in the -roof. - -"It is forbidden us to listen to the songs of the people," said the -abbot addressing Wulfhere, "but mayhap thou canst sing to us the songs -of the Church." - -"Nay, good father," answered Wulfhere, "I am not skilled in sacred -song." - -"Cannot thy daughter sing them?" asked the abbot. "Truly it were ill if -so fair a flower should know naught of the songs of the Faith." - -"I know not," replied Wulfhere in perplexity. - -"There is one that I know," interrupted Egwina, softly. "It was one that -my mother sang." - -"Let us hear it, daughter," said the abbot. - -Without hesitation, Egwina then sang the "Crist" of Cynewulf. - -"It was well sung," commented the abbot, after Egwina had concluded. -"Sweet is it to Him when the voice of youth sounds His praises. Knowest -thou no more, my child?" - -"Nay, I know none other," answered Egwina. - -"Thou must not think ill of us, father," spoke the harper hastily, "that -we wot not of these things. Our aim is to please the people, and the -mead hall cares but for the song of the warrior or of glory." - -"True," answered the abbot, "yet Aldhelm used thy art to advantage. Hast -thou not heard how the good priest stood on the bridge of Malmesbury, -where the ministrels were wont to stand, because the people would not -come to worship, and there did he sing of war and the heroes, until -attracted by the sweetness of his voice, he had gained their attention? -Then did he change the words, and sing to them of the Holy One and the -blessed Virgin. In which manner many were instructed in our sacred -religion and brought to the Church." - -"Sayest thou so, good father?" broke in AElfric, the juggler. "Marry! -but well would it please me to hear such songs! Canst thou or thy monks -sing for us any of the songs that he sang?" - -"There is one, brother, which is food for reflection. That we will sing -thee, and then after the Te Deum. Then shall ye tell us if aught hath -happened recently from the Dane." - -Without further ado, the monks began singing the following dismal dirge, -the brief metre sounding abruptly on the ear with a measured stroke like -the passing bell: - - "For thee was a house built ere thou wert born, - For thee was a mold shapen ere thou of thy mother camest. - Its height is not determined, nor its depth measured; - Nor is it closed up, however long it may be, until I thee bring - where thou shalt remain; - Until I shall measure thee, and the sod of the earth. - Thy house is not highly built; it is not unhigh and low. - When thou art in it, the heel ways are low, the side ways - unhigh. - The roof is built thy breast full high; - So thou shalt in earth dwell full cold, dim, and dark. - Doorless is that house, and dark it is within. - There thou art fast detained, and Death holds the key. - Loathly is that earth house, and grim to dwell in. - There thou shalt dwell, and worms shall share thee. - Thus thou art laid, and leavest thy friends. - Thou hast no friend that will come to thee, - Who will ever inquire how that house liketh thee. - Who shall ever open for thee the door, and seek thee; - For soon thou becomest loathly and hateful to look upon." - -"The saints guard us!" ejaculated AElfric, crossing himself devoutly. "I -like not thy song, father, and if it were with songs like that, it -marvels me much how thy Aldhelm should draw the people to hear him. -Quotha! my flesh creepeth to think of it! Doth not thine, Friend -Harper?" - -Wulfhere's face was inscrutable, and he made no reply for, Saxon-like, -he scorned to show that the picture held any dread for him. - -"It is indeed gloomy to think upon, son," said the abbot, "if that were -all of death; but the religion of our Saviour hath robbed the grave of -its terrors. We know that the soul is beyond, and what matters the -body?" - -"A truce to such talk," cried AElfric. "Give us the Te Deum, priest. I -like not to think on such things." - -"It shall be as thou wishest, though much I mislike to leave the subject -as I perceive that thou art ungodly." - -Then all joined in the sublime, unmetrical Te Deum. - -"Did thy priest but sing that," burst from the juggler, "I would wonder -not at the people listening to him." - -The abbot smiled, well pleased. - -"Thy heart is not altogether hardened, son, if it be touched by the -hymn," he said. "Mayhap thou wilt be willing yet to talk with me." - -After more singing, the conversation turned upon the Danes, and the -probability of a fresh outbreak discussed. The hour was late when the -abbot, noting that Egwina's eyes were heavy and that it was with -difficulty she kept awake, arose. - -"To bed! to bed! See ye not that the maiden is aweary?" - -So saying he conducted them to the guest house, a building in the -courtyard but without the convent proper, and soon quiet reigned over -the monastery. - - - - -CHAPTER III--A THIEF IN THE NIGHT - - -Soft and downy was the bed in the bower chamber to which Egwina had been -assigned, and grateful was it to the weary maiden, who was soon fast -asleep. - -It seemed to her that she had slept but a short time when something -awakened her. She lay quite still trying to determine what it could be, -and hearing only the soughing of the wind. - -Suddenly, she felt her hand taken softly, and the sapphire ring which -Ethelfleda had given her was gently withdrawn from her finger. For a -moment the girl thought that she must be dreaming, and quickly clasped -her right hand over the left. The ring was in truth gone. She grew numb -with fear as the fact dawned upon her. There was a thief in the room. - -Her heart almost stopped its beating, and then began to throb fast. Was -it one of the monks? No, no; they were too good, too kind for that! It -must be, it was AElfric the juggler, who had joined them on their -journey. Had he not looked covetously upon the jewel? At this moment she -heard the thief moving quietly toward the door. The sound broke the -spell that held her. It was too dark for her to see anything, but she -sprang from the bed shrieking: - -"Grandfather! grandfather! Awake! awake!" - -There was a muttered ejaculation from the intruder. He turned, bounded -back toward her and felled her, with a blow; then, as Wulfhere ran into -the room, dashed from the house. - -"Egwina! Egwina!" called the harper in alarm. "What is it? What hath -befallen thee?" - -There was no response, and in trying to reach the couch, he stumbled -over the body of the girl. - -"My child! My child!" broke from his lips in agonized accents as he -recognized Egwina's form by the feel of her garments and hair. "What -hath happened to thee, little one?" - -Still there came no reply, and almost crazed by the darkness and the -silence, Wulfhere ran across the courtyard and began to pound with all -his might upon the portals of the convent, calling upon the abbot as he -did so. - -"What hath happened?" cried the abbot from within in response to the -clamor. "Why rouse ye reverend men from needed slumber?" - -"Because," cried Wulfhere, frantically, "something hath befallen my -child. I know not what evil hath been wrought, but only that she lieth -dead or in a swoon. For the love of heaven, good father, open unto me!" - -There was a rattle of chains, and then the door swung back, and the old -man was surrounded by the monks. - -"What is it, son?" demanded the abbot. - -"I know not," cried Wulfhere, "save only that Egwina cried out to me in -terror. Now lies she there, and whether she be quick or dead I wot not. -Come!" - -The abbot was quick to act. - -"A leech and herbs," he commanded. Without further parley, he ran -rapidly with Wulfhere to the guest-house, the monks following. - -Egwina still lay unconscious on the floor. The abbot and Wulfhere -stroked her hands while the leech applied various restoratives. Soon the -maiden showed signs of returning consciousness, and the leech gave her a -drink which he prepared from the herbs. In a short time she had so far -recovered as to be able to tell her story. - -"And see, granther," she concluded, "the ring that the maiden gave me -hath been taken." - -Wulfhere uttered an exclamation as a sudden thought struck him, and he -sprang to his feet. "AElfric! Where is AElfric?" - -Several of the monks started in search of him, but no juggler could be -found. - -"'Tis he who hath done this!" cried Wulfhere. - -"Hast thou lost aught of other treasure?" asked the abbot. "If his -purpose were robbery, methinks that he would have deprived thee also of -booty." - -Wulfhere drew from under his tunic the pouch that he always carried -strapped about his waist, and from it took a bag. - -"By the bones of the holy Cuthbert," he exclaimed, "it is empty!" - -And so, indeed, it proved. The gold, silver, and copper coins, and gems -which had been given him, were all gone. With a groan the old man let -the bag fall to the floor. - -"Courage, man!" cried the abbot. "Thou hast not time to moan. Already -hath the first cock crowed for sun-rising. 'Twill be but a short time -ere morning dawns, and then we will seek the niddering. We will loose -the hounds upon his track, and though he have a few hours the best of -us, natheless we shall o'ertake him." - -So, in the early morning, Wulfhere and a small party of monks on -palfreys set forth from the convent. Hounds of the best English breed so -famed at this time were let loose upon the trail. It was not until late -in the afternoon that the man-hunt was brought to a close. - -Then the hounds gathered round some alders in which AElfric lay -concealed. He was soon dislodged from his covert, and, seeing that -resistance was useless, suffered himself to be led back to the -monastery. - -"Brother," said Wulfhere to him, more in sorrow than in anger, "I knew -not before that a gleeman would deal with another as a pagan might." But -AElfric answered not a word. - -A report of the matter was laid before the sciregerefa, the reeve or -sheriff of the county, and Wulfhere, Egwina, the abbot, and such of the -monks that knew of the affair, were summoned before him. - -In the presence of this man, the bishop, and the ealdorman, Wulfhere -accused the juggler of the theft. - -"In the Lord," said he, "do I urge this accusation with full right, and -without fiction, deceit, or any fraud; so from me was stolen the gold -and gems which my craft had brought me, and of this do I complain. Also -from my granddaughter was taken a ring. These things were found again -with AElfric the juggler." - -Then the gerefa proceeded to examine the several persons. AElfric looked -upon Egwina with aversion as the maiden gave her simple account of the -loss of her ring and the subsequent occurrences. - -"I know no more," concluded she, "for when I called aloud to my -grandfather, the man did strike me, and I fell into a swound." - -"And this is the man?" inquired the gerefa. "Marry! Is it thus that a -Saxon demeans himself?" - -"Nay," said Egwina, sweetly, "I would not take oath that it was he, good -gerefa; for it was dark, and I could not see. Mayhap he meant only to -affright me." - -The gerefa, the ealdorman, and even the bishop smiled at this artless -attempt to shield the fellow. - -"He doth not deserve thy pity, maiden," said the sheriff gently. "I -misdoubt not that he is the man sith the booty was found upon him. Thou -needst say no more." - -Egwina sat down by her grandfather while the abbot and the monks -deposed. Then the reeve turned to the juggler: - -"AElfric, by these witnesses thou hast been proven to have taken the -ring belonging to the maiden, and the coin and gems of the bard. Hast -thou aught to answer for thyself? Why didst thou this thing? Is it not -enow for the Northmen to pillage our people that they must prey upon -each other?" - -AElfric was silent for a moment, and then raised his head defiantly. - -"Naught can be gained by saying that I did it not, for ye have proved -it. AElfric did rob the old man of his gold, and the girl of her ring. -Will ye know why? They were mine by right. Ye have dooms by which a man -must pay bot if he wrong his neighbor by theft or feud; but no weregeld -must he pay that takes from another his trade. Yet is not that an -injury? This then have the scop and the maiden done to me: 'twas in the -market at Winchester that I played with my balls and knives. The people -cried up the act for they were pleased. Then, before it was time for the -giving of the gifts, did this harper and his daughter come. They sang, -and the throng left me. Have they not robbed me? I took that which was -mine own. Had they but waited until the distribution of gifts, naught -would have befallen them. I have said." - -He sat down as he spake, and a silence fell upon the company. Such a -plea was unusual. There was a puzzled look upon the faces of the -ealdorman and the bishop. Soon the gerefa spake: - -"Natheless, AElfric, the mulct must be paid. Little did the harper and -his daughter reck that they took gifts from thee. It was but a whim of -fortune, and doth not condone thy fault. Thou knowest the doom. Canst -pay thy weregeld?" - -AElfric shook his head sullenly. - -"Then hast thou kindred who will pay it for thee?" - -But the juggler clasped his hands. - -"There is none," cried he, "that is sibbe to me. Do to me as ye will for -none is there to pay the bot." - -"If thou canst not pay thy weregeld," said the reeve, "and there is no -man to pay it for thee, then must thou become a wite theow according to -the doom; for thus doth it read: 'If anyone through conviction of theft -forfeit his freedom, and deliver himself up and his kindred forsake him, -and he know not who shall make bot for him; let him then be worthy of -theowe-work which thereunto appertaineth; and let the were abate from -his kindred.' Thus shalt thou be given unto a lord for his theow, and if -any there be who choose to redeem thee, then let him come forward before -the year hath passed; else serfdom must be thy portion for life." - -The juggler advanced and laying down his sword and his spear, symbols of -the free, took up the bill and the goad, the implements of slavery, and -falling on his knees placed his head under the hand of the gerefa. - -"Oh!" cried Egwina pityingly, her eyes full of tears. "A theowe! Nay, -granther, it must not be! Prithee, give to the reeve the weregeld. I -would not that he be made a wite through us. Is he not a gleeman?" - -"True;" answered Wulfhere, "and a Saxon also. It is just. He hath -committed a crime against the doom of the land; according to the doom -let him be judged. Come, child, put on thy ring again, and let us be -going. Too long have we tarried already with the good monks. The Wind -month cometh on apace, and ere it wanes, I would be in Alfred's vill. -Come!" - -He arose as he spake, but, moved by an irresistible impulse, Egwina -sprang to the side of AElfric. - -"Sorry am I and grieved," she said, gently laying her hand on his arm, -"that we have brought thee to this pass. Take heart! It may be that -grandfather will let me have some of the gifts, and if so I will send -them to thee to pay thy were. We knew not in the market that thou hadst -received no gifts." - -But AElfric shook her hand from his arm roughly, and turned on her with -hate in his eyes. - -"Thinkest thou that thy father alone could have taken them from me? No; -it is thou that art to blame! Had it not been for thy fair face AElfric -would have received his gifts. Wulfhere is old! No longer hath he power -to charm by his harp and voice, so he uses thy beauty to drive a better -man from the field. Wulfhere did it not! It is thou who hath done this!" - -Egwina shrank back affrighted. Wulfhere strode forward, his face white -with passion. - -"What! Tauntest thou a girl? It is best for thy weal an thou art a theow -else Wulfhere would make thee pay thy weregeld twice over. Wulfhere may -have lost his power as harper, but strong yet is his right arm and -mighty its stroke." - -"Marry, son," interposed the abbot. "Be not wroth with such as he! Thou -demeanest thyself." - -"True;" said the harper recovering himself, "what hath Wulfhere to do -with a niddering?" - -At that term of reproach which no Saxon could hear unmoved, AElfric -sprang forward, his face convulsed with rage, his hand upraised. The -gerefa and the abbot seized him before the blow fell. - -"Niddering?" he shrieked. "AElfric niddering! As ye be Saxons let me at -him!" - -But they would not, and, as they led him away, he called back in a loud -voice: - -"By all the saints, I swear that AElfric shall be revenged. As I am now -so shall ye be! Look to yourselves, Wulfhere, and thou, daughter of -Wulfhere! For every hour spent as theow, ye shall have double. For every -task assigned, two shall be your portion. The rod and the lash shall not -be wanting. I swear it! Lead on; I have spoken!" - -Egwina paled and trembled at the words, but the old man laughed. - -"Heed him not," he said. "Doth not the beast growl when foiled? What -harm can befall us if we are in the king's hand? Come!" - - - - -CHAPTER IV--IN THE HALL OF ALFRED - - -Wulfhere and Egwina journeyed slowly northward over Hampshire, into -Berkshire, and thence into Wiltshire, so that it was not until the sixth -day of the Wolf month that they arrived at Chippenham. - -The landscape was dreary and barren. The wind howled dismally through -the branches of the leafless trees. The sedge by the river was silvered -over by heavy rime and the frosted flag rushes seemed to cut like -swords. The gray clouds hung low in the dull leaden sky until the -summits of the hills in the distance were lost among them. The wide-open -moors and hedgeless commons showed no sign of any living thing on their -desolate wastes. - -Without the gates of the city all was chill and drear, but within the -sounds of music and revelry could be heard on every hand; for it was the -twelfth night, and the feast of the Epiphany. For twelve days the yule -log had blazed on every hearth, and as soon as the last of its embers -died out life must again take on its work-a-day aspect. So loud rang the -mirth and hearty the feast of the last of the holy festival. - -Chippenham held one of the strongest of the royal residences. A long, -low irregular building, it still towered above the other dwellings of -the burgh. It was brilliantly lighted, for night was fast approaching -when the wayfarers entered the gates, and Wulfhere and Egwina -immediately made their way to it. - -A dense throng of poor people waited without the hall for the remnants -of the banquet which was going on within. Pushing their way through -them, the two paused just outside the portals. - -"Now, child," commanded Wulfhere, "sing as thou hast never sung before. -'Tis Alfred the king who hears thee." - -And with his own nerves tingling, Wulfhere swept the strings of his -harp, and they sang softly and tenderly an old ballad. The noise and the -glee within ceased with the first few notes of the melody. The sweetness -of the girl's clear soprano blended with the deep bass of the bard, -making a pleasing harmony. When they had finished the strain, the -portals were flung wide, and the voice of the warder called in ringing -tones: - -"Now who be ye that bring such music from the harp?" - -"Wulfhere, the Gleeman, with his daughter, Egwina the Fair." - -"Enter, Wulfhere, with thy daughter; and for our good cheer give us of -thy melody. I wot that none of Alfred's harpers hath such power of the -harp. Enter and welcome!" - -Well pleased, the bard and the maiden entered. The hall was a long room -whose length was disproportionate to its width, and whose vaulted roof -was blackened by the smoke of the fire which burned in its centre. In -the upper end was a dais raised a step above the rest of the building. -The walls were covered by silken hangings richly embroidered, which -served the double purpose of ornamentation and to keep the wind out. For -in those days so illy built were even the palaces of the kings that the -candles were ofttimes extinguished by the gusts of air which came -through the cracks and crevices of the buildings. - -Three long tables were ranged down the length of the apartment, filled -with Alfred's gesiths or retainers. In the centre of each table was a -large boar's head with an apple in its mouth. The room was decked with -evergreens, conspicuous among them being the mistletoe, to which a -traditionary superstition attached. - -The floor was covered with rushes and sweet herbs, and a number of dogs -lay thereon close to the great fire, watching greedily for some chance -tidbit, if any there were so unmannerly as to throw to them. Upon the -dais stood an oval-shaped table handsomely carved, above which was a -canopy of richly embroidered cloth. - -Around this table, reserved for the king's family and guests of honor, -were gathered two ladies and three small children, one boy and two -girls. The king's chair was empty. Behind the ladies stood two youths -and a maiden of high rank, who served them with napkins and mead, and -with a start of surprise, Egwina saw that the maiden was Ethelfleda and -that one of the youths was her brother. - -The tables were laden with gold and silver plate, and each person had a -knife with a jeweled hilt. Pages served the meat on spits, kneeling, and -occasionally passed bowls of water in which the fingers were dipped -before drying them on the napkins. - -Wulfhere and Egwina were given seats in the lower end of the hall among -the other harpers, scops, bards, and gleemen. At their entrance every -eye was turned inquiringly toward them. The reeve who had the feast in -charge hastened to them. - -"Thy music hath enchanted the household. Prithee delight us again. The -feast is deepening." - -Nothing loth, Wulfhere complied readily; then, as the song was finished, -without waiting for further request, his fingers swept the strings and -he half sang, half recited, improvising as he went: - - "Here Alfred of the West Saxons king, the giver of the bracelets - of the nobles, - A lasting glory won by slaughter in battle, with the edges of - swords at Ashdown. - The wall of shields he cleaved, the noble banners he hewed; - Pursuing, he destroyed the Danish people. - The field was colored with the warrior's blood. - After that--the sun on high--the greatest star - Glided over the earth, God's candle bright! - Till the noble creature hastened to her setting. - There lay soldiers many with darts struck down, - Northern men over their shields shot. - So were the Danes weary of ruddy battles. - The screamers of war he left behind; the raven to enjoy, - The dismal kite, and the black raven with horned beak, and the - hoarse toad; - The eagle afterwards to feast on the white flesh; - The greedy battle hawk, and the gray beast, the wolf in the - wood. - He has marched with his bloody sword, and the raven has followed - him. - Furiously hath he fought, and the Northmen fear his presence. - Then did the Dane seek his fleet. - And they sang as they coursed gayly along the track of the - swans: - 'Not here can the Great one harm us. - The force of the storm is a help to the arms of our rowers; - The hurricane is in our service; - It carries us the way we would go.' - Then arose the king in his wisdom. Alfred, great of - understanding! - He the wise builder of ships! The giver of laws, the bestower of - bracelets! - He spake, and the timbers took shape. - Then did the raven shriek on the waters. - Red ran the blood of the Northman, as the Dragon of Wessex - pursued him. - Great, great are the deeds of Alfred! The wonder and glory of - men!" - -Thunderous applause broke forth from the retainers that shook the very -rafters. Wulfhere sat down upon the settle, and glanced toward the dais -from which there now advanced the royal cup-bearer. - -"Later will the king grace the feast by his presence," he said. "And -then, O minstrel, shalt thou receive fitting guerdon for thy words. -Drink hael to Elswitha, the lady" (the correct designation of the queens -of that time was "The Lady") "who sends thee cheer from her own table -and in her own cup." - -He presented the cup, a golden goblet, to Wulfhere as he spoke. The old -man flushed with delight. - -"Wass-hael," responded he, as he took the cup. "Wass-hael to the Lady -Elswitha." - -"She bids thee welcome, thou and the maiden, and wishes ye also to sing -for her in her bower later. Meanwhile, partake of the glee and mingle as -of our own household among us." - -So saying he returned to his own station on the dais. - -"Granther," whispered Egwina as the youth left, "seest thou not that the -maiden, Ethelfleda, serveth the lady Elswitha? The youth also is on the -dais." - -"It may be, child," answered Wulfhere. "They are guests, likely. -Methought they were gentles. But didst thou see, Egwina, that the lady -hath sent her own cup? Fortune hath favored us in sooth." - -The girl looked at the cup as he wished, but ever and anon stole glances -toward the dais where were the youth and the maiden. At this moment from -one of the settles where sat the minstrels, a voice exclaimed: - -"Tell me, ye wise ones, what is winter?" - -"Tell us, Witlaf," shouted the reeve. "Expect not wisdom at a feast." - -"It is the banishment of summer," answered the minstrel. - -"Good, good! Another! Give us another." - -"What is spring? The painter of the earth. What is the year? The world's -chariot. What is the sun? Quotha! Doltish are ye if none can answer." - -"The splendor of the world, the beauty of heaven, the grace of nature, -the honor of day, the distributer of the hours," spoke up Wulfhere. "Now -thou, whom they have called Witlaf, answer this: What is the sea?" - -Witlaf thought for a moment ere he replied, "The path of audacity, the -boundary of the earth, the receptacle of the rivers, the fountain of -showers." - -"Right!" exclaimed the old bard, his spirits high, his blood coursing -warmly through his veins, for it was scenes of this kind that he loved. -"Right, sir bard! Now prithee read me this riddle. An unknown person, -without tongue or voice spoke to me, who never existed before, nor has -existed since, nor ever will be again, and whom I neither heard nor -knew." - -But Witlaf shook his head. - -"Thou wilt have to unravel it thyself," he said, "I know not that." - -"It is a dream," answered Wulfhere, and again the rafters shook with -applause. - -"Now, wanderer, read this for me if thou canst. It is a wonder. I saw a -man standing; a dead man walking who never existed," quoth Witlaf. - -"It is an image in the water," replied Wulfhere quickly. - -"He hath thee, Witlaf," came from the board in a merry shout. "Thou hast -met thy match." - -"Nay; here is another," cried Witlaf on his mettle. "I wot that there be -few men that can unravel this: I saw the dead produce the living, and by -the living the dead were consumed." - -Wulfhere smiled as sagely and answered: - -"From the friction of trees fire was produced, which consumed." - -So, fast and furious grew the fun, every minstrel or bard contributing -his quota to the mirth; Witlaf and Wulfhere leading, each striving to -outdo the other. - -The feast thickened, and mead, pigment, and morat circled round the -board, and the tongue of the Saxon was unloosened. Then did the harp -pass from hand to hand and each sang. Even the nobles at the king's -board lifted up their voices in song. Again the cup-bearer approached -the place where the minstrels sat. - -"The lady Elswitha wishes to know if thy daughter sings not alone?" said -he, addressing the bard. "Hath she not some simple lay that will charm -the ear?" - -"She hath," answered the gleeman, "and gracious is the lady in the -asking. Egwina, Elswitha would hear thee sing. Thy sweetest, child! 'Tis -the Lady who asks thee." - -Then timidly the maiden arose. The company hushed the noisy revel, and -listened as the sweet voice of the girl sounded through the hall. Her -voice quavered slightly when she began, but the maiden on the dais -smiled reassuringly at her, and she took courage. It grew stronger and -then pealed forth in all its strength and beauty: - - "Alone sits the exile, - Alone on the plain; - And the voice of the south wind - Speaks to him in vain. - - "For back hath his fancy - Flown to his lord; - When oft he had followed him - With arrow and sword. - - "Again does he seem to feel - As of old his caresses; - The thought is so sweet to him. - The awakening distresses. - - "No friends hath he now, - Nor lord for to follow; - Long have they been estranged, - Life seem but hollow. - - "Naught doth earth hold for him; - No surcease of sorrow: - For hunger of heartache - Fails comfort to borrow. - - "Cold, cold is his earth dwelling, - Care sits on his brow; - Joyless his dark abode, - Bereft is he now. - - "Those he hath loved in life - The tomb now is holding; - Fain would he join them there - For rest he is needing." - -The sad little strain produced a few moments of silence, and then again, -after vociferous plaudits for the maiden, the uproar broke forth. As -Egwina sat down, the maiden Ethelfleda descended from the dais, and came -to her. - -"Thou art the maiden and this is thy father who were so kind to me in -Andred's Weald," she said, taking Egwina by the hand. "Often have I -wondered about thee, and hoped to see thee again. Now thou shalt stay -with me, and thou shalt, if thou wilt, teach me some of thy pretty -songs. Sweetly dost thou sing, but it hath made my heart sad to hear thy -little plaint." - -"An it please thee, maiden, she shall sing another, merrier and more -suited to the feast," interposed Wulfhere, "I know not why the child -chose so sad a theme."[SYNC] - -"It doth please me," said Ethelfleda. "But come! Before thou dost sing -again, thou shalt drink hael with the lady Elswitha." To the old man's -joy he saw his granddaughter led to the dais where Alfred's wife sat. - -The lady graciously arose to receive the girl. With her own hand she -proffered the cup. Just as Egwina was lifting the goblet to her lips, a -great noise was heard without. There was the crash of arms, the hoarse -shout of battle, and then the portals were flung wide, and the warder -shouted: - -"The Dane, the Dane!" - - - - -CHAPTER V--THE DEATH OF A HERO - - -Instantly the wildest confusion prevailed. The Saxons, half-dazed by the -suddenness of the attack, sprang for their arms which hung upon the -walls of the hall. Such a thing as a winter campaign had hitherto been -unknown, and they were taken completely by surprise. - -Before they could collect themselves or form any plan for defense, the -Norsemen were upon them, and then there followed an awful scene of -carnage. The clash of steel, the hoarse shouts and cries of the Saxons, -the shrieks and groans of the women, mingled with the exultant yells of -the Danes. High above all, rose the Norse battle song which contained a -covert sneer at the English religion: - - "We have sung the mass of the lances. - It began at sunrise, and lo! the bright star hath gone to her - rest, - And the orison is not completed. - Odin awaits us in Valhalla! - The perennial boar steams upon the festive board! - Hela, the death goddess, gnashes her teeth that we escape her! - The kite and the raven scream with joy at the feast! - Red runs the blood! - Fearful the carnage! - Guthrum the old hath destroyed the great one. - The black Raven with pointed beak - Hath subdued the Dragon of Wessex." - -On and on it went while the sharp-edged swords did their work. The -Saxons made a brave but ineffectual resistance. On every side they fell. -The tables were overturned in the strife, and mead and pigment mingled -with the blood of those who such a short time before quaffed the cup so -gayly. - -Through the struggling combatants, Wulfhere made his way somehow to the -upper end of the hall where Egwina, Ethelfleda, Elswitha, the lady's -mother, Eadburga, the two youths and the little ones were huddled -together, terrified at the sudden onslaught. - -"Thou must not stay here," he cried to the Lady Elswitha. "It is no -place for thee, or these others." - -A thegn darted to them at this moment. - -"Retire," he shouted. "Retire, Lady, to thy bower." - -"Retire!" exclaimed the lady, "and leave my lord's hearthstone to the -invader?" - -"Thou must," cried the thegn in anguish. "For the love of the Holy Mary, -seek thy bower. We must answer to the king for thy safety." - -Without further remonstrance, the lady turned to flee with her children. -It was none too soon. The Northmen pressed furiously toward that end of -the hall. The few remaining Saxons threw themselves between the terrible -Danes and their beloved lady. - -"Go, lads," commanded the same thegn who had before spoken, pushing the -youths who lingered towards the fleeing group; "ye can do naught here, -and your duty lies there. Go!" and the boys obeyed him. - -As quickly as possible the little party made its way into the bower and -barricaded the entrance behind them. - -"Now what?" asked the lady of Wulfhere. - -"We must not stay here," answered he. "After the slaughter comes the -flame. The Dane will apply the torch as is his wont. Let us to the -king." - -"The king! Alack!" Elswitha cried in sudden terror. "Where is he? I -fear, oh, I fear that he hath fallen into the hands of Guthrum." - -"Where went he?" asked Wulfhere. - -"To Malmesbury to determine the limits of some bocland. Were he living, -he would have been here ere this. Oh, I fear, I fear!" - -Moaning, she drew her little ones to her while the others looked at her -compassionately. At this moment a mighty shout rose from without the -castle walls. - -"The king! The king!" - -The clash of steel, the shouts and cries which now broke forth with -renewed vigor, showed that the king had indeed come. Elswitha sprang to -her feet, her face transfigured with joy. - -"God be praised!" she cried. "It is my lord. Now, my children, ye are in -sooth safe. O thank God! Thank God!" - -But even as she spoke, the door fell inward with a crash, and the -Northmen burst into the room. Wulfhere drew his seax, and threw himself -in front of the women and children. The youths--Edward and the -cup-bearer--ranged themselves beside him. - -"Minstrel, sheathe thy sword," cried the foremost of the Danes. "Arms -and battle are not for thee. It is thine to sing the praises of -warriors. Sheathe thy sword." - -"I will, an it please thee, in thy body," answered Wulfhere. He made a -lunge, and the Dane fell pierced through the heart. - -The others sprang toward him, but the youths received those in the fore -on their swords. Then rose the voice of Guthrum, King of the Danes, and -it rang through the hall: - -"Whoso brings me the head of Alfred the King, him will I hold dearer -than a brother, and great shall be his reward." - -The Northmen turned and ran back towards the hall, shouting as they did -so: - -"Safe enow art thou, minstrel. Later will our swords drink of thy -blood." - -Elswitha started up frantically. "Come," she cried. "Let us to Alfred. -There only is safety." - -"Thou art right. Let us be gone ere others of the pagans come," said the -bard. "Do ye," to the youths, "lead, and let the women follow. I will -bring up the rear." - -The two boys went before. Elswitha and Eadburga came next with the three -children. Egwina and Ethelfleda followed, while Wulfhere guarded the -rear. Out into the night they went. The wind which had arisen, moaned -and sobbed as though bewailing the strife. The din without the castle -was fearful. The wailing of women and children mingled with the clash of -swords and the cries of battle. Citizens ran to and fro, whither they -knew not, seeking loved ones or refuge from the Danes. The darkness of -the night was broken only by the torchlights which flitted hither and -thither, or were suddenly extinguished as the bearers fell pierced by -sword or arrow. - -Hesitating only for a moment, the boys turned in the direction of the -sound of the conflict. They had gone but a short distance, when there -was a great shout, and the Saxons--warriors, citizens, women and -children--went flying past them. - -"Fly, men of Wessex," they cried as they ran. "Fly, and save -yourselves!" - -It was impossible to stem the living current. The little party was -obliged to turn and go with the surging, seething mass of humanity. - -And now the torch was applied to finish the awful work. Soon the ruddy -flames leaped high in the air, lighting up the sky with a lurid glare, -and bathing the landscape in a crimson glow. - -A wail went up from the fleeing Saxons, for they knew that the light was -from their dwellings, and that they were homeless. Full of anguish they -redoubled their speed, and ran on, breathless and in terror, for the -cries in the rear showed that the Northmen were still in pursuit; still -slaying those who were unfortunate enough to fall into their hands. - -In every direction ran the fugitives. It was cold, for it was midwinter; -but though the chill wind pierced to the very marrow, the people thought -only of life for themselves and dear ones, and heeded it not. The -terror-stricken inhabitants of the villages into which they fled could -afford them no asylum for they knew that but a few short hours must -elapse ere they would suffer a like fate. So they, too, joined the -fugitives and the crowd became a multitude. - -At first our little band had no difficulty in keeping together, but as -the numbers were increased, they pressed closer one to another, and -called aloud frequently. - -It was just the hour before the dawn, when the flames of the burning -villages had died down and a thick darkness had settled over the earth, -that a cry went up from those in front that the Danes were coming from -that direction also. Panic-stricken, the throng knew not which way to -turn. They became confused in the darkness and made a sudden dash in -opposite directions, shouting and crying as they did so. The party was -swept asunder by the rush. - -Egwina called frantically to Ethelfleda, but the noise was so great that -she could scarcely hear the sound of her own voice. Carried onward by -the crowd, she did not know where she was going, or if the Danes had -really fallen upon them. - -At last morning dawned. With the rising of the sun--the distributor of -God's blessed light--the stricken people revived somewhat from their -terrors which the darkness had augmented, and proceeded more quietly. -Now, too, each began to search for his relatives. To the girl's joy, her -grandfather was soon found. - -"Dost know what became of the others?" he inquired. - -"No, granther. The maiden was carried from my side when the shout went -up that the Danes were coming. Alack! where can they be?" - -"I wot not," answered Wulfhere moodily. "I fear, child, that this is the -end. None know whether Alfred be fallen or taken prisoner. If either be -true naught is left for us but loss of life or slavery." - -With the morning the people scattered into the different villages in -search of rest and sustenance. Wulfhere and Egwina did likewise. As they -were resting in the thatched cottage of a ceorl, there came through the -village one riding hotly on a palfrey. He bore an arrow in one hand and -a naked sword in the other. When he reached the centre of the hamlet he -stopped and called in a loud voice: - -"What, ho, Saxons! Listen to the words of the king. Alfred would have -aid against the Dane. Let every man that is not niddering, whether in a -town or out of a town, leave his house and come." - -Never before had the old national proclamation, which no Saxon capable -of bearing arms had ever resisted, been published to such deaf ears. -Wulfhere sprang up with a shout: "God be praised! The king lives!" - -But the mass of the people responded not but murmured among themselves -that resistance was useless. If they submitted, they would be allowed to -till the soil, and to live in their homes even as their brethren in -Mercia and East Anglia were doing; while opposition meant death, loss of -homes and loved ones. - -So the message fell upon deaf ears, and the messenger swept on to other -villages with the summons. Wulfhere's shout met no answering one of -gladness. The old man sat down amazed and despairing. - -"What hath become of the spirit of the Saxons?" he asked fiercely. "Now -shall we be conquered by the Dane, even as our forefathers conquered the -Britons. The Saxons serfs? Out, I say! To what have the descendents of -Woden fallen that they should submit without a blow to the pagan?" - -"Friend," spoke a ceorl near by, "have a care to thy words. The land -hath been ravaged by the invader for years. No rest can be obtained -either by resistance or by gifts and money. We are weary of strife. -Serfdom and life are better than freedom and death. Marry, let us have -peace!" - -"Come, Egwina," and Wulfhere rose, his form dilated, his lip curled with -scorn. "Theowes already be these men. I would be no more among them. -Come!" - -Obediently the girl followed him. There were some mutterings from those -who heard his words, but they were allowed to depart without -molestation. They had not gone far from the village when they saw in the -distance a party of Danes approaching on horseback. As the Danes caught -sight of the man and the maiden, they spurred their horses and came up -to the two on a run. - -"A scald and a scald maiden," cried they in delight. "Now let song and -dance be our portion. Weary are we of the fray. Let us have song." - -They flung themselves from their palfreys and surrounded the two. Egwina -shrank close to her grandfather. - -"No song, even for thy life, girl," commanded the old man sternly. - -"Strike up, old scald! Is thy harp mute that thou dost not sweep it?" -spoke the leader. - -"A song! A song in praise of Guthrum! Guthrum the bold!" - -But Wulfhere folded his arms across his harp and remained silent. - -"Silent art thou?" demanded he who seemed to be the chief. - -"'Tis fear that whitens his face and makes his tongue cleave to the roof -of his mouth," laughed a youth mockingly. - -"Haco, take the harp," commanded the jarl. "Do thou sing for us. Then -will the old man be stirred to obey. He seems to forget that we war not -against gleemen." - -The youth stepped toward Wulfhere and reached out his hand for the -instrument. Still silent, the bard drew his seax and cut the strings -with one blow. - -"What!" cried the chief in fury. "What doest thou?" - -"No harp of mine shall sing in praise of Guthrum," responded Wulfhere -sternly. - -"But thy tongue shall," declared the other. "Sing, scald, else it shall -be torn from the roof of thy mouth, and never shalt thou lift thy voice -in praise of any other." - -"Rather than it should sing in praise of the Northmen I would tear it -out myself," declared the bard with energy. - -"Bold art thou," cried the leader, "or it may be that thou believest -that we will be niggardly with our gifts. See! Hath the Saxon done so -well?" - -He tore from his arms some massive gold bracelets which were held in -great esteem by the Danes, and cast them at the ministrel's feet. The -gleeman thrust them aside contemptuously with his foot. - -"I scorn both your gifts and your threats," he cried. "But listen! Ye -shall hear a song." - -Believing that he was really intimidated despite his words, the Danes -stayed their hands and composed themselves to listen, well knowing that -there was time enough to avenge the insult to their gifts. Then Wulfhere -drew Egwina back from them a little and began: - - "What shall the minstrel sing by the fireside? - What hero shall he laud to the young? - When the nights have grown cold and chill whistles the wind in - the tree tops, - Close gather they to the fireside. - Then call they for the harper. - He sings, and he sings of the Northman. - Great was the feast of the raven - When Guthrum swept over the land. - Wild shrieked the kite and the eagle; - And hoarse croaked the toad that was horned - Up rose the Dragon of Wessex! - Up then rose the Deliverer! - Up rose Alfred the wise one! - Maker of ships and of laws! - Guthrum and Danes floe before him! - Guthrum the old and the aged! - Guthrum in fear of the great one!" - -With cries of fury the Danes set upon him. Wulfhere received the -onslaught with a grim smile, and lunging at the nearest one, chanted on: - - "Fast flee the Norseman before him. - Stark fall they upon their bucklers! - Under the clash of the steel of Alfred. - Alfred, the great one! The wise one! - Maker of ships and of--" - -He fell, pierced through and through by their swords. - -"Grandfather!" shrieked Egwina, flinging herself down beside him. -"Grandfather, speak to me!" - -And Wulfhere opening his eyes, smiled, and chanted in a loud voice: -"Maker of ships and of laws!" and expired. - -With a cry of anguish the girl fell unconscious on the body. - - - - -CHAPTER VI--THE WOLVES' CONCERT - - -When Egwina recovered consciousness, two priests were bending over her. -The Danes were gone, and only the pitying faces of the presbyters were -in sight. Half dazed, she stared at them stupidly, and then, as her eyes -fell upon the body of Wulfhere, the remembrance of what had happened -returned with full force. - -"Granther! Oh, granther!" she sobbed. One of the priests leaned over -her, and lifted her up gently. - -"Daughter, be comforted. He is at rest. No longer is he beset by Dane or -foe of any kind. Calm thy grief, and be with us while we give him -Christian burial. Our time is short, and we know not how soon the pagans -will return. That thou wert left alive is a mercy of God." - -Egwina controlled herself by a great effort. The priests, taking turns, -dug a grave with Wulfhere's seax. Then they approached the remains. With -loving hands, the maiden herself re-arranged the garments of the dead -man, taking the bag of valuables from his person. - -"Take this for the soul sceat," she said, giving it into the hands of -the priests. - -"But, daughter, it is too much," and the priests looked at each other, -wondering at the amount. "Keep part for thine own use." - -"I want it not," answered she, weeping softly. "Let it bring him as many -prayers as it will, good fathers." - -Reverently the body was laid within the excavation, and then Egwina -brought his harp. - -"Bury it with him," she said. - -"Nay, daughter; it savors too much of heathenism," said one much -scandalized. "Do not the pagans so, and the bard was a Christian?" - -"True," said the girl through her tears. "True, good fathers, but -granther loved it so. I could not bear that other than he should use it. -And if it so be, as ye tell us, that we will sing praises in the -heavenly land then will he have need of it." - -The priests were touched, yet still they hesitated. It savored so much -of the heathenish custom of the Danes they were loth to consent to the -act; yet did they mislike to deprive the maiden of this small comfort. - -"See," said the girl showing them the mutilated strings. "When they -would have taken it from him to use it in praise of Guthrum, he cut the -strings rather than have it so defiled. If the harp be left, we wot not -but that some of the Northmen may find it and use it. Grandfather could -not rest if that were to happen. Always it hath been with him. It was -his friend, his glee-beam. I know that he will be lonely without it." - -"Brother," said one to the other, "what sayest thou?" - -"Do as the child wisheth," replied the second one. "It will comfort her, -and doth not bewray the church at such a time. Besides 'twere pity that -the Northman should get the harp sith the bard hath given his life so -nobly." - -So, to Egwina's relief, the harp was interred with the gleeman. Prayers -were said over the grave, and then the priests turned to the girl. - -"Now, daughter, respect hath been shown to the dead, and now is our duty -to the living. Whither goest thou? Where are thy friends?" - -"Alack!" returned she, bravely checking her tears, "I wot not. None but -granther did I have." - -"But were ye not under some lord's hand?" - -"Nay, ye know the custom of the wandering gleemen. From mead hall to -mead hall did we go, and we have always done so. At Chippenham, we came -to put ourselves under the hand of the king for fear of the Danes; but -now--" - -"Now," said the elder priest, "thou art like others of people and -priests. No friends, no home; thou hast nowhere to go. God help and -comfort thee and us in our affliction." - -"We would best take her to the abbess Hilda at the priory," said the -second one. - -"Yea; we will take her there, brother, though thou wottest that it may -not be safe for the maiden. Even Christ's altar is not safe from the -defilement of these pagans. Methinks they are fiercer towards priests -and monks, and ravage the churches and convents with greater fury than -elsewhere, if that be possible where no mercy is shown to any. But eat -and drink, child. Thou art weary." - -For Egwina suddenly felt spent and faint. A sense of forlornness that -she was unable to control was taking possession of her. - -"I feel no desire for food, holy father," she said weakly. - -"Natheless thou must eat, daughter. Keep up thy heart. Be not troubled -or concerned for thyself. Thou art in God's hands. Whatever he sends is -for the best. Eat these." - -He took from the pouch which he carried under his chasuble some barley -cakes, and Egwina ate of them obediently. When she had finished they -took up their staffs, and declared themselves ready to take her to the -priory. Thus did they journey. - -It was late in the day when the priests joyously announced to the maiden -that there was but little further to go. - -"Then shalt thou find peace and rest for thy weariness, child," said -they comfortingly to her. - -But as they drew near to the building, their ears were greeted with -cries and screams of terror. - -"The Northmen!" ejaculated the priests with pale faces. "Stay thou here, -daughter, while we see if aught can be done." - -They went forward, leaving Egwina in the copse. Time passed. The priests -did not return, and finally, unable to endure the suspense longer, the -girl crept forward. - -In an open glade of the forest stood the priory. Egwina's -terror-stricken eyes saw naught but the forms of the slaughtered nuns -whose bodies lay everywhere in the courtyard, and even beyond it. In -front of the gates were the corpses of her two late companions--the -priests. - -A party of the Northmen were busied in carrying out the treasures of the -priory ere setting fire to the building. The girl gazed on the scene -with horror. Was there no safety, no retreat from these barbarians -anywhere? Her blood congealed in her veins. A numbness of despair crept -over her. Forgetting that she might be heard, a gasping cry escaped her -lips. Some of the Danes paused in their work to listen. - -"Heard ye not a sound?" asked one. - -"'Twas naught," responded another impassively, as he placed some golden -vessels on the ground. "Didst thou think that a nun had escaped? By -Odin, no! Careful were we that not one should live to say mass." - -"Many masses have we sung under Guthrum," laughed another. "But a short -time and no priest, monk, or nun shall be left of all the English. -Joyously doth the death cry of such fall upon my ear. No music is -sweeter than the prayer that priest or nun utter at the point of the -sword." - -The conversation roused the girl from the stupor into which she was -falling. With an effort she shook off the lethargy that was numbing her -faculties, and stole away into the wold. When out of hearing of the -Norsemen, she broke into a run, and did not stop until forced by sheer -exhaustion to do so. - -Deep into the wood had she penetrated. There was no sound save the -sighing of the wind through the leafless boughs. Where should she go? -What should she do? She knew not. On every side was the Dane. No safe -shelter was to be found in hut or abbey, even if she had known where to -go to find either. In the wold lurked the wild beasts, and the chill of -the winter. Death was on every hand. If not from the Dane, then from -cold or brute of the forest. - -In agony of mind she buried her face in her hands and groaned aloud. - -The sun set and the twilight threw among the trees long, dark shadows -that caused the girl to cower in fear. - -"Blessed Heaven aid me," was her agonized appeal, "for I know not what -to do." - -Even as she strove to find comfort in prayer there sounded upon the air -the dismal howl of a wolf. It was answered by another and then another -until the whole forest resounded with their yells. - -Egwina bounded to her feet, her heart beating wildly, her eyes dilated -with terror. Now she could hear the soft pat, pat of their feet as they -came closer, and soon the bushes round about seemed filled with a -thousand gleaming eyes. With an energy born of despair, the girl began -to climb the tree under which she had been crouching. - -It was an oak with low-spreading branches. Into these she clambered and -ensconced herself on one of the boughs. It was not a moment too soon. -Snarling and howling, emboldened by the shadow of the deepening -twilight, a whole pack bounded into the space under the tree. The girl -clung desperately to the bough, watching in terror the attempts of the -animals to reach her, and shuddering at the glare of their ferocious -eyes. - -[Illustration: _SHE BEGAN STRIKING THE CYMBALS TOGETHER._] - -One, bolder than the rest, made a great spring and narrowly escaped -touching one of the lower branches. - -Egwina started with fear and the start jarred the cymbals that were -attached to the chain worn across her shoulder and breast. The -instruments gave forth a musical sound. Instantly the tumult below -ceased. The wolves fell back and looked up inquiringly. Hope arose in -the girl's heart. - -Passing one of her arms around the branch to keep herself from falling, -she grasped the cymbals and began striking them together. The effect was -magical. The animals settled themselves on their haunches to enjoy the -music. - -Never had she performed to so attentive an audience and never had she -done so well. On and on she played until her arms ached, and she would -fain have stopped but that at the least cessation of the music the -wolves began their leaping and snarling again. - -It grew darker and darker. The shadowy outlines of their bodies became -indistinct and at last melted into the darkness, and only the fiery -gleam of their eyes told the girl that they were still below. - -Would she be obliged to pass the night thus? she asked herself. Could -she hold out until morning, or would she become so wearied that she -would finally lose her hold and fall into that savage pack? Resolutely -she put such thoughts from her, for they took the courage out of her -heart and sapped the strength of her body. - -How long she played she did not know, but after what seemed to her a -very long time she heard the winding of a horn drawing near. Presently -through the woods came the flickering glow of torches. - -With a cry of gladness Egwina called loudly: - -"For the love of Heaven, who ever ye be, succor me, I pray you." - -"What have we here?" shouted a voice in reply, and a man ran forward. -"Where are ye that called?" - -"Here, here!" cried the girl joyfully. "In the tree." - -The wolves, as the music ceased, began howling again, and, as a party of -men with dogs dashed among them, attacking them with clubs, the most of -the pack took to their heels, while the remaining few ceased their yells -and in sullen silence let the ceorls club them to death. As the last one -was dispatched, the trembling girl descended from the tree. No sooner -had she reached the ground than she fell into a passion of weeping. - -"There! there!" said one with gruff kindness. "Thou art safe now. The -wolves cannot harm thee." - -But nature had been too severely tried, and Egwina sobbed on. The -ceorls, seeing that she could not control herself, wisely left her -alone, and presently when her sobs had subsided she looked up. - -"'Tis unmannerly, I wot," she said sweetly, "but I could not keep back -the tears. I thank ye all for your kindness. Had ye not come when ye -did, I fear that I should not have held out much longer." - -"Fleest thou from the Dane?" asked one. - -The girl nodded, her heart swelling at the thought of her grandfather, -and then she told them of the attack on the palace at Chippenham and all -that had followed. - -The men listened in silence until she had finished, and then one said, -"Where is the king? What hath become of him?" - -"I know not," answered Egwina. "I trow that he liveth, for when granther -and I rested in one of the villages, his messenger of war passed -through. But the Saxons would not hearken to the summons." - -"Sayest thou so?" exclaimed he who seemed to be the spokesman. "Sayest -thou so? Then, are we in sore straits in sooth. Alfred is a wise king -and would drive out the Dane if the Saxons would follow him. But what is -the throne without men? Of himself he can do naught. Evil hath surely -come on the land. But thou art cold, little one!" - -Egwina was in truth very cold. She trembled in every limb for she was -chilled to the marrow and faint from weakness. - -The ceorl wrapped her in his mantle and lifted her in his arms. - -"Nay," he said with good-natured raillery as she remonstrated; "a Saxon -maiden who can keep a whole pack of wolves enthralled by her music must -be treated gently." - -The others laughingly assented and thus was the girl borne to the -ceorl's home. - - - - -CHAPTER VII--THE COMING OF A STRANGER - - -The party of Saxons who had so opportunely come to the rescue of Egwina -proved to be swineherds, returning from their day's work in the forest. -Deep into the woodland did they go. At last a light shone through the -darkness, and towards it the ceorl who bore Egwina walked rapidly. - -With hearty farewells the others left him, and each wended his way to -his own home, promising to meet betimes on the morrow. The light came -from a rude cottage, and soon the swineherd reached it. He knocked -loudly on the door. It was opened quickly, and the shrill voice of a -woman exclaimed: - -"'Tis time thou wert coming, Denewulf! For a long while hath thy supper -been waiting. Cold is it as the home of the Northman. Complain not if it -be not to thy taste." - -"Nay, Adiva; I will not grumble," returned the Saxon as he entered. -"Full well do I know that the hour is later than its wont; but much hath -happened to hinder me." - -"Holy Cuthbert of blessed memory!" ejaculated the woman. "What have we -here?" - -Denewulf unfolded the mantle from the girl as he answered: - -"I have brought thee a daughter for thy loneliness, Adiva." - -"But where gottest thou her?" demanded the dame in astonishment. "I wot -that I have not seen so fair a maiden in many a day." - -The Saxon laughed. - -"Serve us the meat, good mother, and while we sup, I will tell thee all. -Sit, maiden." - -Egwina sat down upon one of the rude benches, and looked about her. The -good woman still muttering in her surprise, bestirred herself about the -supper. - -The cottage was low and mean. It was made of turf and sticks, and -thatched with rushes. The furniture was of the simplest. A broad, low -bench back in one corner was covered by a tick or sack filled with -straw. A goat's skin was thrown over it. This served for a bed. A loom -and distaff were on one side, with great bunches of yarn beside them. -The seats were but crude settles of wood. A square table was drawn up -near the fire which blazed genially in the centre of the room. The dog -immediately stretched himself before it. From the roof were suspended -the sides and hams of meat--the bucon or bacon of the Anglo-Saxon--and -numerous bunches of herbs. The walls and rafters were blackened by the -smoke which escaped through a cover in the roof. - -Through the doorway the maiden caught a glimpse of another room. These -two were all that the cottage contained. The one they were in served as -a bed-room, sitting-room, kitchen, and dining-room, all in one. Simple -and homely as it was, there was an air of warmth and comfort in it that -stole over her senses gratefully. - -Soon the supper smoked on the table, and Adiva pressed her hospitably to -sit up, and to partake of it. Broiled eels, swine meat, honey and barley -cakes, and the inevitable mead, constituted the repast. Adiva served the -meat on spits, and each cut for himself slices with his own knife into -trenchers of wood. The mead was drunk from horns which were filled from -a tankard. - -The color came to the girl's face as she ate and drank, and was warmed -by the fire. There were no vessels filled with water for the fingers, -nor napkins to dry them on, nor table-cloth on the table, such as were -used in the halls of the nobles; but there was kindness and good-will, -and a homely hospitality that made amends for what was lacking in -accessories. Not a word would the dame allow them to say until hunger -was appeased. Then she looked up and said: - -"Now, Denewulf, be thou the first to speak and tell how and where thou -didst find the maiden. Then shall she tell what happened before." - -"Well," said Denewulf quaffing a huge draught of mead, "as I and the -others were coming through the wold with our hounds, what should we hear -but the sound of music. Wondering much, we wound not our horns but -stopped to listen. It ceased, and the howling of wolves smote our ears. -Beshrew me, if I thought not that the wiccas were holding a conclave in -the forest. Again the music started, and the howls ceased. We wound our -horns again for our own comfort, for we wotted not but that the Norns -were weaving our fates--" - -"Out upon thee, Denewulf," interrupted the dame. "Have done with thy -heathenish talk, and tell thy tale more simply." - -The Saxon laughed, drank again from his horn, and resumed: - -"Then heard we a cry for help. We ran forward with our hounds. May I be -bewrayed, but there in a tree was this maiden, who was performing to a -whole pack of wolves below. Scold an' thou wilt, Adiva, but methought at -first that it was Jamvid and her sons." - -Again the wife interrupted him, crossing herself devoutly as she spake. - -"Wilt never forget thy foster mother's superstitions, man? Marry, thou -art more Dane than Saxon now! What would the priest say to thy -heathenism?" - -"Be not wroth, Adiva," laughed Denewulf. "Thou wottest that at heart I -am as good a Christian as thyself. I trow the Dane would think so." - -"Well-a-day, have done with thy witless talk and go on with thy tale," -cried the wife impatiently. - -"Whether she were Jamvid or no," went on the swineherd, "we set upon the -brutes with our clubs, and such as did not take to their heels are left -out under the tree. Then the maiden descended, and we found that she was -not the hag of the Iron Wood, but a Saxon girl fleeing from the Dane." - -"From the Dane?" ejaculated the dame. "Poor lamb! would the Dane bother -such as ye? Tell me of it." - -Thus adjured, Egwina in turn told her story, beginning with the desire -of herself and grandfather to place themselves under the protection of -Alfred, and continuing until the time that Denewulf had found her in the -tree playing to the wolves. - -"Dear heart!" burst from the motherly woman hurrying round to the girl. -"I'll warrant thou art tired and spent. To think of a girl going through -all that! But thou art safe here." - -"Why, will not the Danes come here?" queried Egwina in amaze. - -"They cannot, child. None but Saxons can penetrate into these wolds and -fens," spoke up the swineherd quickly. "And not even Saxons if they be -not accustomed to it. I and others of my kind can go through the -fastnesses as easily as thou canst follow a path; because we wot of -them, but the Northmen would become weary and wander aimlessly about, -unwitting whither to go until they would perish in the forest." - -"It glads my heart to hear it," breathed the maiden. "I want no more to -see them. They are so fearful! None do they spare, neither youth nor -age. I would, oh, I would that the king were here. Then would he be safe -from them." - -Denewulf and Adiva both laughed long and loud. - -"The king!" cried the swineherd when he could check his merriment. "The -king? Quotha! I should like well to see the king in the hut of a -swineherd. I must tell that to the others to-morrow." Again he gave vent -to a peal of laughter. - -"Out upon thee, man! Seest thou not that thou dost tease the maiden?" -chid the wife. - -"Nay; I wonder not at his mirth," said the maiden gently. "'Twould be a -rare sight, I wot, if the king would dwell here; yet I would that he -were here. I like not to think of him slain or in the hands of the Dane. -My grandfather said the land depended upon Alfred." - -"It may be," returned Denewulf. "Come Saxon or Dane, it matters not -here. But I would also that the king were here, for I would see him. -Never have I seen a king. Hast thou?" - -"Once," said Egwina, "when I was seven, grandfather and I were in -Sherborne when King Ethelred passed through. Methought that he was -handsome and noble in appearance, but granther said that I was too young -to know much about it, that the atheling, Alfred, was handsomer by far -and that the land would be better when he was king; not only for his -talents, but also because our holy father, the pope, had crowned him -king in Rome." - -"Well! Drink hael to the king's coming," and the swineherd tossed off -another horn of mead. - -At this moment footsteps were heard outside, the hound arose from his -place before the fire with a low growl. There came a loud knock at the -door. - -"Who goes there?" cried the Saxon striding to the entrance, fitting an -arrow to his bow as he did so. - -"A wanderer in search of food and shelter. Open as ye be Saxons." - -"The king has come," laughed Denewulf, turning round with a broad wink -at them. "Your best mead, Adiva." - -Then throwing wide the door, he called heartily, for the Saxons were -very hospitable: - -"Enter, wanderer! Thou art welcome to such as we have. Enter and find -rest for thy weariness, and food for thy hunger." - -Into the room there came a man whose manner was so commanding and his -form so stately that he might in truth be king. He was tall, and his -long hair of ruddy auburn fell in ringlets from under his bonnet on his -shoulders. When the firelight fell upon it, it shone like burnished -gold. His eyes were blue, very bright and penetrating in their glance. -His countenance fair and at present pale from fatigue. His brow was -high, noble, and thoughtful. In short, his mien was so august, his port -so noble that Adiva and Egwina both gazed upon him with awe. - -Not so Denewulf. The simple-hearted Saxon found something in the -stranger that answered to himself, for he smiled graciously upon him, -and seated him near the fire. - -"Sit here, stranger, and warm thyself while the wife prepares the meat -for thee. Sorry am I that thou didst not come sooner, for the meat was -hot, and it would have pleased us well to have had thy company." - -The stranger smiled a sweet, grave smile as he answered: - -"It matters not if the meat be cold. Trouble not thyself, good dame. He -who hath fasted since yesterday will not find fault though the food lack -heat." - -"Dear heart!" exclaimed the dame bustling about. "And hast thou taken -nought since yesterday? Marry, but it must be piping hot for thee, man. -Thou shalt have a good supper." - -In a short time the stranger sat down to the table and partook of the -repast. Egwina could not but notice the difference in his manner of -eating and that of their hosts, who, kind people though they were, still -lacked refinement. When the stranger's hunger was appeased, Denewulf -filled a horn from the tankard, and passing it to him, said: - -"Drink hael, man! 'Twill warm thee, and chill blows the wind in the -forest." - -"Wass hael," responded the guest, courteously including Egwina and the -wife in the health. "To ye both, good dame and gentle maiden, and to -thee also, ceorl, for thy kindness," and he quaffed the horn. When -Denewulf would have replenished the cup, he shook his head. - -"Nay," he said. "I care not for more." - -"Then," said the swineherd, "tell of thyself, and how thou art alone in -the weald. Didst lose thy way? I trow that thou didst, for few there be -who dwell not among the fens that can find the way out when once within -its depths." - -"Is it so impenetrable?" inquired the stranger. - -"So much so," replied the swineherd with a chuckle, "that if the whole -Danish army were lost in its fastnesses, they would die before finding -their way out; unless some Saxon were niddering enow to show it." - -"Then I would that the Danes were within its depths," ejaculated the -stranger with fervor. "Vain have been the efforts of the Saxons to -resist them, and it would be a happy ending of the matter." - -"Thou fleest, then, from the Dane?" queried Adiva. - -"Yes; they are ravaging the whole of Wessex." - -"Good stranger, knowest aught of the king?" cried Egwina. "I hope that -he is safe." - -"I trow that he is," returned the stranger, smiling sweetly at her. - -"She was wishing that the king were here with us when thou didst knock -at the door," chuckled Denewulf. - -"Why fearest thou for the king? Dost know him?" - -"No; but if the king be safe then is there hope for the land. Doth he -not carry the hearts of the people with him?" - -"I trow not, maiden. Hadst thou seen him as I saw him last, thou wouldst -know that he did not. Forsaken and alone, Alfred hath gone none knows -whither." - -"Oh!" exclaimed the girl, the tears coming to her eyes, "sayest thou so? -The king forsaken! How could they leave him, so noble, so good is he! Is -not their allegiance his? Methinks that were I a man naught but death -could make me unleal to the king. As it is, I am but a girl and can do -naught but pray for him every day that he be kept safe, and that the -people will rally around him again." - -"Do so, child! Thy pure prayers may accomplish that which the king hath -not the power to do. If all Saxons were like thee the Dane would seek -another land to ravage." - -"The maiden hath cause to pray for the king," broke in the dame, who had -remained silent as long as she could. - -"What cause hath she?" - -"Well--but what shall I call thee?" demanded Adiva. - -"Call me Wilfred." - -"Well, Wilfred, I will tell thee her tale, and then Denewulf shall tell -thee how he found the child." And the good dame related the maiden's -story. Then Denewulf told again of the wolves, and Egwina listened -blushingly to their praises. - -"Of brave heart art thou, maiden," said Wilfred with compassion in his -look and voice. "Brave was thy grandfather in his death. 'Twas such that -a Saxon might be proud of. 'Tis pity that the king knew not of it." - -"My grandfather would like best to know that the king were safe," -returned Egwina. - -"And what art thou called, child?" asked Adiva. - -"Egwina." - -"Egwina, and I shall call thee 'the fair' also," said the dame. - -"And I, Jamvid, mother of wolf sons," laughed the swineherd; "for so I -found her." - -"And I, noble heart," said Wilfred. "With maidens like thee to grow into -wives and mothers, the land could survive the ravaging of a thousand -Guthrums." - -Egwina flushed rosy red with pleasure. - -Then cried Denewulf, "Let us to bed, good people! With the breaking of -morn must I to the forest." - -The men drew their coats around them and lay down by the fire on the -floor, while the dame and the maiden reposed on the tick of straw. - - - - -CHAPTER VIII--ADIVA GROWS ANGRY - - -Life in the cottage was simple in the extreme. Each morning Denewulf -looked after his nets and traps, and then repaired to the forest where -he tended the swine. The stranger exerted himself in the chase and -proved to be very proficient in woodcraft and the lore of the forest. - -Adiva took Egwina at once into her heart, and taught her all the simple -housewifely arts that she knew. The girl soon became an expert in the -use of spindle and distaff, and busily did the shuttles fly through the -long winter evenings. - -"Howsomever did I do without thee, child?" she would say as Egwina -flitted about singing at her tasks. "Dark will be the day that thou dost -leave me. I pray that it will never come." - -One day the girl was in the cottage busily spinning when Wilfred the -stranger entered. He threw some fagots on the fire and sitting before -it, drew from within the folds of his tunic a little book which he -perused intently, as was his wont. The maiden observed him with -interest. Presently he turned toward her with a smile. - -"Why dost thou watch me so, Egwina?" - -"I was wondering what the book contained that thou dost read in it so -much," returned the maiden in some confusion. - -"It holds much that is full of solace," answered he. "Tell me, Egwina, -dost know how to read?" - -"To read? No; why should I?" asked the girl in surprise. "Granther knew -not how; nor does Denewulf, nor Adiva; nor any of the gentles. In truth, -none I have ever known, save thee, have known how. Why should they? -There was no need. Granther said that it was only for priests or monks. -The gleemen need it not for singing or the harp. The ceorl needs it -neither for ploughing, or for sowing, or for tending his herds. And how -would it help the gentle in hunting or any of his pastimes? Weaving and -embroidery for women, sports and war for men. There is no need of -reading." - -Wilfred smiled and sighed as he answered: "As thou speakest so do most -think. In truth, I misdoubt if there are not priests even of thy way of -thinking. Few are they south of the Humber who can translate their daily -prayers into English. Yet once in all Gaul could not be found the -learning of our land. Alack! that Bede, Alucin, and Aldhelm were not now -alive. Yet, perchance, it is better so. Mayhap they would not have -flourished had they lived at this time. Dark, dark is the outlook." - -He relapsed into a moody silence. Egwina timidly approached him. - -"I meant not to offend thee, good Wilfred," she spake, gently. - -"Nay, little one; thou hast not offended me. I thought not of thy words, -but only of the decay of that learning for which we were once so famed." - -"Dost thou think so much of learning?" inquired she. "Prithee show me -the book, that I may see what it is that so charms thee." - -She took the book, and looked at it intently before handing it back to -him. - -"I see naught in it," she remarked, with a sigh; "that would hold me for -hours as it doth thee. What is its spell? It sings not, neither does it -speak, nor is it illuminated." - -"But it does speak, Egwina. Listen, and thou shalt hear something that -it says: 'Go now, ye brave! where the lofty way of a great example leads -you. Why should you, inert, uncover your backs? The earth, when -conquered, gives us the stars.'" - -"Does it truly say that?" cried Egwina, in delight. "Show me, Wilfred." - -Wilfred placed his finger on the page, and said: "Art sure that thou -understandest, little one?" The girl nodded her head sagely. - -"I cannot just tell it," she said; "but it is like this: should the king -do some noble thing his example would incite others to follow where he -would lead." - -"True, maiden. Thou hast given the thought in mine own mind. Bright art -thou, and methinks would prove an apt pupil. Wouldst like for me to -teach thee to read, Egwina?" - -"Dost think that I could learn, Wilfred?" - -"Of a surety. Long years had passed over my head ere I knew. Methinks -that it was in my twelfth year that my mother called her children to -her, and, showing a pretty book brightly illuminated, said: 'Sons, that -one of you who first learns to read in this book, he shall possess it.' -'Shall he really have it for his own, mother?' I said. 'For his very -own,' she answered, well pleased at the question. My brothers cared not -for it, so full were they of the chase and sports, but I learned the -verses contained therein, and she gave it me." - -"Is this it?" asked Egwina, with interest. - -"Nay; it is at--" Wilfred checked himself, and then resumed. "So thou -seest that thou canst learn if a dullard such as I could. Thou hast an -apter mind than I. But thou must not care if it prove tedious?" - -"I will not care, and I will learn," said Egwina, with determination. -"It may be that I shall then know many things of which now I do not -dream." - -"Thou wilt, thou wilt!" cried Wilfred, in delight. "Forget not, dear -child, that 'The earth, when conquered, gives us the stars.'" - -"I will not forget," said Egwina, thoughtfully. "How beautiful the idea! -I shall never see the stars again that I will not think of it." - -And so it came about that each evening thereafter the time was spent by -Egwina and Denewulf also in learning to read. Adiva would have none of -it for herself, and muttered grumblingly that it was nonsense, and of no -use to any but priests. - -When the lesson was over Egwina would sing for them, and the hut would -ring with laughter and merriment. Wilfred, the stranger, listened -eagerly to the songs, and soon proposed that the maiden should teach -them to the others. - -"Alack! gladly would I do so, but what are they without a harp?" and -Egwina looked sad. - -Consternation seized on the little household the next morning after this -remark was made to find the stranger gone. Denewulf and Egwina were loud -in their lamentations at his departure. Adiva grumbled openly, but -secretly missed him as well as they. On the third day thereafter he -returned bearing a harp. The cottagers received him with acclamations of -joy. He seemed touched by their greetings, but offered no explanation of -his absence or where he had obtained the harp. - -Egwina wondered much at the instrument, for it was of the finest -workmanship. She soon taught him all the songs that she knew, and -already was he skilled in the use of the harp. - -"Thou dost well," she said, "but I wish that thou couldst have heard -granther. Thou shouldst have seen his sweep. There! that is something -like," as Wilfred, after some trials, executed it to suit her. - -So the time passed until at last the Length month (March) came. One day -Egwina went forth to see if she could find some sprout-kele for broth. -Enticed by the beauty of the day, she stayed longer than she had -intended, and hurried back to the house, for the dame was very busy. As -she drew near the cottage she heard the voice of Adiva raised high in -anger. - -"Drat the man! Never to turn the loaves when thou seest them burning. -I'll warrant that thou wilt be ready enow to eat them when they're -done." - -"I crave thy forgiveness, dame." The tones of Wilfred were contrite and -full of humility. "I thought not once of them." - -"Couldst thou not smell them when they lay at thy very feet?" demanded -the dame. - -"Nay; I noted naught," returned the stranger. - -"Good mother, be wroth with him no longer," cried Egwina entering. "His -mind is full of graver matters than woman's work." - -"Graver matters!" echoed Adiva, who was evidently in a bad way. "Graver -matters! I wot that they fall not heavily upon him at meal time. 'Tis -pity that a body can't leave the house for a minute without a wite's -letting the loaves burn." - -"Thou speakest truly," said the stranger humbly. "He who eats should -also work. That I have not done, but I will mend my ways, good dame." - -"There! it may be that I spake too quickly." Adiva was somewhat -mollified by his evident contrition. "After all, there's no great harm -done, and thou hast truly a good heart. I should have known better than -to trouble thee. Thou hast brought us many a fine buck, and marry, that -is man's work more than this." - -"Natheless, I will be more careful another time," said Wilfred, -reseating himself, and all went as before. - -Shortly after this, Egwina was much troubled about a strange dream that -she had. In some confusion and much distress of mind, for, like every -one of the time, she was superstitious, she unfolded it to Adiva. - -"Good mother, I fear I know not what, so queer a dream had I." - -"Tell it, child. Once I could unravel the meaning of night fancies, but -it hath been long since I tried my skill. The young care more for such -things. Denewulf looks with awe upon a Morthwytha, but he laughs to -scorn a reader of dreams. But dear heart! Here do I let my tongue run on -and thou hast not yet spoken thy dream. Say on, child." - -"I dreamed," said Egwina, "that I was in a lofty hall. Around me were -silken hangings, and the tables and chairs were carved with fine -workmanship. Many were my thegns, and they served me from vessels of -silver and gold. As I feasted many came and bowed down before me. All at -once a great light, that shone glorious as the sun, burst from my body. -The eyes of all men were uplifted toward it, and they were dazzled by -its radiance." - -Adiva raised her hands. - -"May the blessed mother preserve us, child! What a wonderful dream." - -"Canst thou tell what it doth portend, Adiva?" questioned the maiden -eagerly. - -"Child, child, I dare not tell thee that which I think; but if thou wilt -say naught before the stranger or Denewulf, thou and I will go to -Gunnehilde. She is a Dane, Denewulf's foster-mother, and a wicca." - -"I like not the fact that she be Dane," and Egwina shrank back a little, -for the Northmen held a painful place in her memory. - -"Tut, child! She is more Saxon than Dane, though I tell not that to -Denewulf. She came with her husband years ago when Egbert, the present -king's grandfather, was on the throne. No Christian is she, but a good -woman, though she hath been a vala in her own country. Denewulf hath she -reared from a lad. Her husband brought him home a Saxon boy of tender -years, whose father fell fighting the Welsh and whose mother died soon -after. She will tell thee all that thou wishest to know of things to -come. I countenance not Denewulf when he speaks of her foretellings, for -it is not wisdom to humor a man in aught that savors of heathenism. She -reads the runes for me often, though he wots not of it." - -"If it be not wrong then, Adiva, and thou thinkest best I will go with -thee." - -"Then to-morrow will we go," said the dame, and so it was planned. - - - - -CHAPTER IX--WOULD YOU STRIKE YOUR KING? - - -Early the next day Adiva and Egwina started for the cottage of the -foster-mother of Denewulf, Gunnehilde, the Danish woman. - -It was not without misgivings that Egwina accompanied the dame, but the -latter laughed away her fears. - -"Wicca is Gunnehilde in truth," she said, "but pleasant spoken. Fair -will be her greeting, and I wot that thou wilt like her." So calming her -fears, Egwina fell in with the mood of her companion, and a brisk walk -soon brought them to the dwelling of the woman. - -It was built in the centre of a knoll in a glade of the forest, and -seemed in appearance not unlike the rude huts occupied by the -swineherds, except that it was more compact. The turf was not -intersected with twigs, as were those of the Saxons, but placed -compactly against a firm foundation of board. Adiva knocked on the door -while Egwina devoutly crossed herself. - -"Enter," said a voice as the door was thrown open. "Enter, Adiva! -Greetings to thee, and to the stranger, also, whom thou bringest with -thee. With the rise of the sun knew I that thou wouldst come, and bring -the maiden with thee." - -Again the maiden crossed herself. Adiva went into the dwelling without -hesitation, and the girl followed, although with fear and trembling. But -there was naught displeasing to the eye, nor anything that would inspire -awe in the room. The woman who welcomed them was tall and commanding in -appearance. Her hair was dark as the raven's wing. Her brow was -thoughtful, and her eyes, dark also, shone with the calm, steady light -of a student. In her right hand she carried a wand, the seid-staff of -Scandinavian superstition. - -"Sit thee here, wife of Denewulf," she said to the dame. "And thou, -maiden, be seated upon this bench, where the light may fall upon thy -brow. I would see where the Fylgia (tutelary divinity), whom Alfadur -gave thee, leads thee. Thou hast come to consult the runes?" - -She made the statement more as a declaration than a question. Without -waiting for a reply she went on: - -"I knew that ye would be here. When the sun rose I awoke and placed all -things in readiness for ye." - -"Gunnehilde," spake Adiva, "the maiden hath had a dream. Thou wottest -that it is somewhat in my ken to unravel such, but I feared to give what -it seemed to me to portend." - -"Dreams are oracles more potent than wicca can charm with wand or rune," -spake Gunnehilde. "Unfold it, and let me read the rede. Prophetic are -the visions of the night." - -Timidly Egwina told the dream. The Danish woman listened, leaning her -head on her staff, her eyes never leaving the maiden's face. When she -had finished there was silence for a few moments, and then the wicca -raised her head, and her eyes glowed strangely. - -"Maiden, no runes have I graven for thee on the bark of elm, nor -Scinlaeca (spirits of the departed) have I called from the graves of the -dead; but easy is it to read thy rede. Listen! for Skulda hath passed -into the soul of her servant, and fast doth thy fate run from her lips. -Thy vision portendeth great honors to thee. None greater than thou shall -live in the land. Retainers many shall be thine, with honor and riches -also. After thee shall thy son come, and he shall be more glorious than -thou. All men shall look up to him and bow before him for his greatness -and wisdom. Dangers will be thine, many and dire; but the web of thy -fate is spun. Heed well; speed well. And forget not the bode of the -wicca. Thou shalt truly come to thy glory. Hail to thee! Hail to thee! -Gunnehilde hath spoken." - -She arose and bowed thrice before the trembling maiden. - -"But what dost thou mean?" inquired the girl when she could command her -voice. "What glory is it that shall be mine? I fear that I do not -understand." - -"Thou hast no further need of galdra or witchcraft. Bright is the woof -of thy fate. The skein of thy life is interwoven with those who are -great. No need is there for thee to consult the runes. Ask no more of -the wicca. Glorious will be thy last hours." - -Egwina dared ask no more. Gunnehilde brought forth meat and drink and -placed it before them. - -"Eat and drink," she said, "ere ye go back to your abode. Busy will ye -be from this on, and ye shall both have need of your strength. Many they -be who come to your dwelling." - -"Dear heart!" cried Adiva in some anxiety. "Howsomever I can manage with -more, I cannot see!" - -"Adiva, thou hast not asked me to read the runes for thee, but I have -done so. Give greeting to Denewulf, and hail, thrice hail to the -stranger whom ye have harbored." - -"Tell me, good wicca," said the dame, "who is he? Of gentle blood, I -dare say, for he hath the port of such. Denewulf hath become wrapped up -in him, and Egwina is no better. Tell me of him." - -The woman looked at the maiden with a curious, intent glance, and then -said abruptly: - -"Through him will thy fate change. 'Tis for the weal of thy house, -Adiva, that thou hast sheltered him. Ere the set of sun, shalt thou know -who and what he is. Even now, do friends seek him in thine abode." - -"Marry!" ejaculated Adiva. "In my dwelling at this moment, sayest thou? -Egwina, 'twere best that we were going." - -She rose as she spoke, and Gunnehilde rose also. An arch smile parted -Egwina's lips. - -"I thought that thou didst intend staying longer," she said. - -"Nay, child; 'tis high time we were going. Besides, if any there be at -the cottage, I should be there to give them greeting." - -The smile on Egwina's face was reflected on Gunnehilde's, but the Danish -woman offered no remonstrance to their departure. The two were soon on -their way back. - -"Thinkest thou that there will in truth be guests at the cottage?" asked -Egwina of the dame. - -"Did not Gunnehilde say so?" returned Adiva; "and is she not a wicca? I -wot that it will be even as she hath said. Child, then thou canst not -help but believe in thy rede. Was it not wonderful what she told thee?" - -"Yes; but--" Egwina looked a little troubled. - -"But what, child?" - -"I did not understand clearly just what she meant. She seemed to mislike -questions else I would have asked further." - -"She told thee all she would without questions," returned the dame. -"Often do I consult her, and always hath it been as she hath said. But -Denewulf wots not of it." - -"Tell me of her," said Egwina. "Hath she always been a wicca? There -seemed to me to be much of the noble about her, and she spake not as do -the ceorls." - -"A vala was she in her own land," returned Adiva. "A vala, honored by -chiefs and revered by the nation, who foretold the future to heroes. -Even the king of her land hath led her to the high seat in the hall -where he wished to consult her. Now doth she read the runes and consult -her galdra for the vulgar. But of all that e'er I met, Gunnehilde reads -truest the wizard's lore." - -Soon they drew near the cabin of Denewulf. When within a short distance -of the hut, the hum of voices floated out upon the air. The dame turned -a triumphant look upon the maiden. - -"Did I not tell thee? True are the words of Gunnehilde. Now shall we -know who the stranger be. ''Ere set of sun,' she said, and that is not -far distant. And guests many! I wonder who they are? Come, let us -hasten!" - -She quickened her steps, and the maiden must perforce do the same. In -haste, Adiva threw open the door, and paused at the sight which met her -gaze. - -A half dozen Saxons were grouped about the deal table in easy attitudes. -Wilfred, the stranger, sate a little apart attentively observant of -them. Denewulf was busily serving the guests with mead. By the costly -fur-lined gonnas and the golden-hilted swords, Adiva knew them to be -nobles. - -"By my troth!" cried one of the youths merrily as the dame and the -maiden entered, "I have not seen so fair a face in days. Mickle and sore -would it repent me should I leave it without a kiss. A mancus, fair -maiden, for such favor." - -Egwina drew back from the doorway. - -"Fear not, little one," spoke the deep voice of Wilfred. "Enter in -peace. Niddering is he who speaketh so to a maiden. Fill not the ears of -a child with such trifling," he added sternly to the youth. - -"And who be ye, good sir, that tells me what to do? Wot ye not that I am -Ethelred of Mercia?" - -"I care not who ye be," answered Wilfred calmly. "Thy words are unmeet -for a maiden's ear. Therefore thou shalt say no more of them." - -"Shalt not?" The youth was on his feet instantly, and flashed his sword -from its scabbard. "Draw, man! I wish not to strike thee as thou -sittest." - -"Foolish boy, sheathe thy sword!" The stranger surveyed him with a deep -intense look of power. "Thinkest thou that I would draw against thee? -Thou didst merit the reproof; profit by it." - -There was so much of command in his manner as he spake that the youth -hesitated, not wishing to be thought deficient in courage by his -comrades and yet unable to proceed against this calm stranger. - -"Abide by his words, Ethelred," cried one of the others. "Thou wert in -truth too bold in thy speech, and hast thou not partaken of their -hospitality? Out, man!" - -Sullenly the one called Ethelred sheathed his sword, resumed his seat, -and soon the episode passed from the minds of the party. Egwina slipped -into a seat on the other side of Wilfred. The dame joined the swineherd -in the serving of mead, and preparing meat for the guests. Soon the hut -rang with their glee. - -"How bear the people the rule of the Northmen?" asked Wilfred during a -lull in the mirth. - -"Hardly," spake one who was a man about his own age. "Those who lived -near the coasts have crossed into Gaul or other countries for the -succour which they obtained not in their own land. Others seek by -submission to mitigate the ferocity of the pagans. Others still, seek to -retain part of their property by the sacrifice of a portion. Others -again, seek refuge and safety in the recesses of the forest. All groan -under the rule of the oppressors, and none there be to oppose them sith -the king is gone." - -"None?" shouted the youth Ethelred, springing to his feet. "None, sayest -thou? None! Nay; here is one!" - -"And here is another," and another Saxon flashed his sword in the air. - -"And another!" "And another!" shouted each and every one of the party, -until all were on their feet. - -"Let us seek the king, and form an army!" shouted Ethelred. "Then, with -him as leader, will the Northman make food for the raven. Drink hael to -the death of the Dane." - -All drank. Another cried: - -"Drink hael to the king!" "Drink hael to the king!" All drank but -Wilfred. - -"Marry, man! Drinkest thou not to the king?" cried Ethelred in wrath. -"Drink to the king, else thou shalt answer to me." - -But Wilfred touched not the mead. - -"Drink," shouted all together as their swords flashed in the air. "Drink -or defend thyself." - -Even Denewulf and Adiva looked inquiringly at the stranger who stood so -calmly in their midst, and still drank not to the king. Egwina crept -close to his side, fearful of his safety. - -"Drink," cried the Saxons again, "drink," and they made a dash at him. - -"Back! Would ye strike your king?" - -[Illustration: _"BACK! WOULD YOU STRIKE YOUR KING?"_] - - - - -CHAPTER X--EGWINA GOES AS A MESSENGER - - -"The king!" The Saxons fell back, their swords still half-suspended, and -looked at him incredulously. Denewulf stood aghast. Adiva sank on a -bench near her, while Egwina's face lighted up in joyful amazement. - -"The king!" cried the youth, Ethelred. "How wot we that thou art the -king?" - -"Know ye the signet ring of the king?" The stranger drew a ring from his -finger. It was of massive gold, the bezel being engraved with a dove -within an olive wreath. - -"I know it!" cried the one called Athelnoth. "Once the king's gerefa -came to me as I abode in mine house at Taunton with commands for a -palfrey for his lord. He bore with him the royal signet ring, and this -is it." He knelt before the stranger. - -"The king! The king! It is in sooth the king!" The glad cry went up with -a shout as the Saxons pressed round him. They knelt before him, kissing -his hands in their joy. Alfred turned to Denewulf: - -"Old friend, hast thou naught to say? Well have ye done for your king -when ye thought that he was but a poor wayfarer. Is he less welcome -because he is a king?" - -"No!" cried Denewulf, recovering himself. "By all the saints, no! That -thou hast honored my dwelling by thy presence when in Wessex there were -many so much more worthy, gives pleasure to my heart." - -"But none more leal," returned Alfred, gazing on him kindly. - -Denewulf pressed the king's hand again and again, while over Adiva's -face came a curious look. It was a blending of triumph at the thought of -having sheltered no less a personage than the king, awe at his presence, -and fear of the sharp words which she had more than once addressed to -him. - -"My lord," she cried, "thou wilt not hold against a poor woman the -sharpness of her tongue, wilt thou? Thou wottest how pointed it becomes -when the temper is overwrought. And to think that I asked thee to mind -the loaves. Ah, me!" - -The king laughed. - -"Fear naught, dame. I should have heeded the bread. That was the task -assigned me, and he who would do well in great things must look after -the little ones." - -"True; but thou must have had much upon thy mind, and then to be -pestered with woman's work." - -"As thou thyself said, 'Cares of state burthened not my mind at -mealtime,'" laughed Alfred. "Nay, nay," as Adiva grew red in her -confusion, "heed not the sport, good dame. Kind hast thou shown thyself, -and thy king holds thee in tender affection." - -The good woman swelled with pride. Just then one of the Saxons cried: -"The sun is setting! Come! let us away, and proclaim that we have found -the king." - -Adiva started, and turned to Egwina. "Child," she whispered, "did not -the wicca say that we should know who he was 'ere set of sun? And it is -the king! Well-a-day! I knew that he was gentle. But listen!" - -"No," the king was saying, "go not yet, dear friends. There is much that -I would say, and if these kind people will bear with us, I would that ye -should remain the night. Much discourse would I have with ye." - -"Use my poor hut as thou wilt," said Denewulf, heartily. "It is thine, -my king." - -Alfred smiled at him a smile full of sweetness. - -"Then, by thy good pleasure, they stay. Come join us, friend Denewulf, -and help us by thy counsel, for thou art ready of wit and wise in the -lore of the forest." - -So saying, the king sat down by the fire, and the others sat with him. -When Egwina would have withdrawn, he hindered her. - -"Stay, little one, at thy accustomed place. Am I not still thy friend?" - -Thus adjured, the maiden sat by his side as was her wont, while the king -turned to the Saxons. - -"Ye have said that the people murmur at the oppression of the Danes," he -said. "Think ye that they would rise against them?" - -"When the people know of thy whereabouts," returned the oldest of the -group, whom the others called Athelnoth, "naught can prevent them from -rising. Oft have they wondered what had become of thee, and some mourned -thee as dead. It will glad their hearts to know that thou art alive." - -"Yet they came not at my summons," mused the king. "And I must hide, -perforce, lest any, knowing of my whereabouts, should bewray me to -Guthrum." - -"Think not too hardly of them, my lord and king," cried Athelnoth -eagerly. "Fruitless seemed the task of resistance. Their brethren in -Mercia and East Anglia dwelt among the Northmen in seeming peace. Now -they see that 'Death is preferable to the shame of servitude.'" - -"I think not less of them," said the noble Alfred, "but only how best to -relieve them of their bondage. I think it not wise that ye should spread -broadcast the news that I live and meditate an uprising, lest it reach -the ears of the Dane. Everything depends upon secrecy and the suddenness -of attack." - -"What then shall we do?" queried Athelnoth. - -"Have any of ye aught to suggest?" Alfred glanced at the group around -him. "Ethelred, thou art quick to think, what sayest thou?" - -Ethelred had remained silent since the king had declared himself, and -beyond the greeting given to him had said nothing. - -"Naught, my lord," he now replied. "Why shouldst thou heed the words of -him who hath twice this day drawn sword on his king?" - -"Marry, boy! 'Twas but the hot-headiness of youth. That thou art leal to -the king was shown when thou wouldst have slain him who refused to drink -to him. I trust thee, Ethelred. Thy quickness in a few short years will -be replaced by maturity of judgment. The one precedes the other. Think -not ere the down on thy chin hath given place to one of manlier fashion -that thou wilt have the wisdom of a sage. Sit up, man, and help us." - -"Then," said the youth, mollified, "I would advise, my lord and king, -that the people be not yet told of thy whereabouts. Tell only those -ealdormen and others whom thou mayest need who can be trusted. In this -way can we know those who are leal, and if aught can be done." - -"Well and wisely hast thou spoken," declared the king. "If the Saxons -will rally round my standard as of yore, the Dragon will sweep the Raven -from the land. But there should be some place of meeting--some spot to -become ready." - -"My king," spoke Denewulf, "if I may be so bold as to suggest something. -Not far from here, at the meeting of the Thone and the Parret, there -lies an island surrounded by morasses. A whole army might lie concealed -in its fens and none be the wiser." - -"Denewulf, thou, too, art wise, and hast spoken well. To-morrow will we -wend to this island, and see it for ourselves." - -Long into the night did the little band confer. Bright and early the -next morning the whole party traversed the woods until they came to the -island spoken of by Denewulf. - -On the eastern boundary of the forest, on rising ground, was the isle, -surrounded by dangerous marshes formed by the little rivers, Thone and -Parret. The marshes were not fordable, but Denewulf brought from the -rushes a little coracle, capable of bearing four, and soon the entire -party stood on the island itself and examined it. - -It contained about two acres covered with vast brakes of alder bush -filled with deer and other game. - -"The marshes are fordable only in summer, my king," said Denewulf, "and -then only by those who know the secret." - -"'Tis an ideal place for a fortress," returned Alfred, his keen eye -taking in every detail. "Athelney will I call it. See, Denewulf, here -will I build my fort. Then when the spring hath set in truly, will we -sally forth." - -Thus planning, the party returned to the cottage, and then with hearty -farewells the Saxons started off to tell the glad news to those who were -trustworthy. - -During the days of waiting, matters at the hut went on as before. The -lessons were resumed, and, though Adiva did not soon recover from her -awe in the presence of the king, Egwina regarded him with a loving -reverence. - -One day he laid down the manual which he was conning with a sigh. - -"What is it, my king?" asked Egwina. "What is it troubles thee? Dost -think that the Saxons tarry too long in their coming?" - -"Nay, child. I thought not of them, but of my family. Long hath it been -since I have seen them, and I fain would know how they fare." - -"The Lady Elswitha was with granther and me at Chippenham," remarked -Egwina. "She was borne from us by the press of the throng during the -night. She and the maiden whom they call Ethelfleda, and Edward the -youth." - -"Egwina, sayest thou so?" cried the king in surprise. "Why, child, thou -hast never spoken of this before!" - -"Have I not?" and the maiden was surprised in turn. "When we left the -palace we were with the lady and her children." Then she proceeded to -give an account of the matter, closing with, "Oft have I wondered what -became of them." - -"I can tell thee that," answered the king. "When morning dawned, as I -searched for them, fearing that they might have been slain by the Dane, -a bode came running with the tidings that they had taken refuge in the -house of a ceorl in one of the villages. Quickly did I hasten to them, -and then sent them into Somersetshire where they could dwell in safety. -'Twas not well for me to be with them, for thus would they be exposed to -danger. Once only have I heard from them. That was by chance when I -obtained the harp. I would send them some bode, but that I know not if -the Saxons who come can be trusted, and Denewulf must be here. None know -the secrets of the forest as he." He sighed again. - -"My king," Egwina spake timidly. - -"Yes, child." - -"Why not send me? Much have I learned of the forest since I have been -here, and can thread my way through its mazes in safety. In burghs I am -still safe, for gleemen and gleemaidens are welcomed everywhere. Let me -go to them." - -"Thou, little one?" Alfred laid down his book in surprise. "Child, I -could not send thee." - -"Thou canst trust me. Thou wottest that life itself should be given ere -I would bewray thee," spoke the girl earnestly. "Prithee let me be thy -bode, my king." - -"Child, thou art leal and true. I will send thee as thou wishest. Take -this jewel; among Saxons it will pass thee without question from any if -they be true to the king." - -He gave her a jewel of gold as he spake. It was elaborately carved, and -bore the inscription on one side, "Alfred had me made." Egwina took it -reverently, and placed it in the folds of her tunic. - -"Have no fear, my king," she said. "I shall reach them in safety." - -With many misgivings on the part of the king, Egwina set forth on her -journey. - -Meanwhile, the Saxons were gathering at the cottage, and Alfred began to -prepare Athelney for them. Spaces were cleared, and huts soon dotted the -surface of the island. Under the eye of the king men raised strong -fortifications, for these were to be made so that no Norseman could -penetrate through them. Nerved by the hope of regaining liberty, the -people worked cheerfully, spurred on by the example of their chief. -Trusty messengers were sent to others of their countrymen, and each new -accentuation of their numbers was hailed with acclamations, and the -Saxons thus coming were greeted as brothers. - -And while axes rung merrily in the woods, the people were not idle -without. The smiths welded new and strong weapons; or, leaving those at -home which they had, erected new forges on the island, and there, with -no fear of the Dane, applied themselves to the task of supplying arms -for the army. - -The Northmen were conscious of something going on, but believing the -king dead or his whereabouts unknown, connected not the stir among the -people with him. While the hides were tanned for shields, and the iron -melted for the swords, Adiva brought Gunnehilde to her dwelling, and -there the two women spun a standard of pure white on which shone the -golden dragon of Wessex. Many a spell did Adiva bid the wicca weave -within its web that should bring victory to the royal Alfred. The Danish -woman foreseeing the advantages that would accrue to her foster child, -Denewulf, should the Saxon be victorious, read her runes and wove her -spells as the dame wished. - -Now it was drawing near Easter which fell upon the twenty-fifth day of -March of that year, and Alfred, in order to facilitate access to the -island, ordered a communication to be made with the land by means of a -bridge, the entrance of which he secured by a fort. - -Food was procured by hunting and fishing, and sallies forth upon the -Danes who grew troubled as the inroads of this new foe became more -frequent. - -And the king uneasily awaited the return of Egwina. - - - - -CHAPTER XI--SOME DANISH TALES - - -The knowledge that Egwina had gained of forest lore during her residence -in the cottage of Denewulf, now stood her well in hand. With it she was -enabled to thread her way through the intricate mazes of the great wood. -At last, emerging from its eastern border, with brave heart the intrepid -girl struck boldly into Wessex, now overrun by the Danes. - -Stopping at the houses of ceorl and thegn alike for shelter and -refreshment, she gave her merriest smile and sang her gayest songs. But -the Saxons were in no mood for festivity. Willingly they succored her, -and listened to her songs; but grave were their faces and heavy their -hearts, for the rule of the invader bore heavily upon them. Everywhere -the maiden heard the wail of the oppressed people: "Oh, that King Alfred -were here!" - -Often and often was she tempted to tell them the glad news that Alfred -lived and was even then endeavoring to gather those to his standard who -were willing to peril life for liberty. - -Restraining her ardor, however, for she knew not whom to trust, with a -heart burthened by the sorrows of the people, she went on her way. - -One day, it was drawing near the evening and Egwina was trying to find -some place of shelter for the night, she was overtaken by a Danish man -and a young woman. - -"Whither away, maiden?" queried the man, as they came up with her. - -"I am a gleemaiden seeking shelter for the night," returned Egwina -boldly. "Who are ye, and whither do ye wend your way?" - -"Sigurd the skald am I," answered the man, "and this is Gyda, my -daughter, who is a seid woman. A gleemaiden, thou sayest, in search of -shelter? Then hie with us to the dwelling of Hakon the jarl who hath a -feast to-night. Much glee will there be, for Gyda doth tell each and -every one his fate." - -"What would a Saxon gleemaiden in the halls of Hakon the jarl?" cried -Egwina, knowing not how to be rid of her companions. - -"It will be music to his heart," answered the skald. "Little doth he -reck whether thou beest Saxon or Dane so that thou dost make merry. Join -us, for sibbe are all gleemen and maidens whether they be skalds of the -Norseman, bards of the Welsh, or scops or gleemen of the Saxon. But thou -art alone, girl? Why travelest thou so?" - -"There is naught else to do," answered she. Then, continuing after a -slight pause, "My grandfather and I for many years wandered the length -and breadth of the land. Now doth he lie dead, and alone do I follow the -harp." - -"Thy grandfather! Alack! He was old then?" Sigurd declared rather than -questioned. "'Tis pity that Hela the death goddess comes to us all. -Methinks the AEsir should have bestowed the apples of Iduna upon man -that he might eat and be young again." - -"Iduna? The apples?" Egwina looked bewildered. "Be not wroth, good -Sigurd, but I understand not what thou meanest." - -"Hast not heard of Iduna?" asked the skald in surprise. - -"Is she not a Saxon?" sneered Gyda, the seid woman, speaking for the -first time. "And are not the Saxons Christians? She hath been too busy -with mass and priest to have heard of Iduna." - -"Then shall she be enlightened," cried Sigurd, while Egwina looked -hastily away from the coal-black eyes of the seid woman. Their gaze -filled her with a sort of nameless terror. Inviting she was not in -aspect, as was Gunnehilde in the forest, and involuntarily the girl -crossed herself. The woman's eyes glittered as she saw the action, but -she made no comment. - -"Iduna," went on the skald, "lived in Asgard, the city of the AEsir. To -her care was given the apples of youth, which gave strength again to the -body, and color and light to face and eyes. She kept them in a casket -and never were they renewed. When the AEsir had need of them, she drew -forth from the case the apples which were small as peas until her hands -touched them. Others took the place of those taken out, so that the -casket was never empty. Always was it filled, and none knew whence they -came. - -"But Thyassi Joetun looked with covetous eyes upon the apples of Iduna, -and sought how to get them. Once Odin, together with Loki the evil one, -and Hoenir, went from Asgard over the mountains to an uninhabited land, -and it was not easy for them to get food to eat. When they came down -into a valley they saw a herd of oxen, took one of them and prepared it -for the fire. When they thought it was cooked they took it off, but it -was not cooked. A second time, after waiting a little, they took it off, -and it was not cooked. They considered what might be the cause of this. -Then they heard a voice from the tree above them which said that he who -sat there caused this. They looked up, and a large eagle sat there. The -eagle said: - -"'If thou wilt give me my fill of the ox, it shall be cooked.' - -"They assented. The bird came slowly down from the tree, sat on the -hearth, and at once ate up the four shoulder pieces of the ox. Loki got -angry, took a large pole, and with all his strength struck the eagle. At -the blow the eagle flew into the air. The pole adhered to its body, and -the hands of Loki to one end of it. The eagle flew so that Loki's feet -touched the rocks, the stone heaps, and the trees. He thought his hands -would be torn from his shoulders. - -"He shouted eagerly, asking the bird to spare him, but it answered that -he would never get loose unless he promised to make Iduna leave Asgard -with her apples. Loki promised this, got loose, and went home. - -"At the appointed time, the evil one enticed Iduna to go to a wood out -of Asgard, by saying that he had found some apples which she would -prefer to her own, and asked her to take her apples with her to compare -them. Iduna went with him willingly, for he was one of the AEsir. As she -left the walls of Asgard behind, a fear seized upon her, and she would -have returned, for now it came to her that Bragi, her husband, the wise -and the eloquent, had told her never to leave the city. Even as the fear -seized upon her, Thyassi Joetun came in eagle's shape, took Iduna, and -flew away to his abode in Joetunheim. - -"The AEsir were much grieved at the disappearance of Iduna, and soon -became gray-haired and old for the apples of youth had gone from them. -Hela the death goddess came from Niflheim, and abode among them also. -Then did the AEsir grieve more for the apples of Iduna. They held a -Thing (the parliament of the Norsemen is so called), and asked each -other for news of her. Then was it made known that she was last with -Loki. Odin, the fierce one, ordered Loki before him, and declared that -if he did not return Iduna, he should be put to death or torture. - -"Then did the evil one fear, and consented to bring Iduna from -Joetunheim if Freyga would lend him the hawk skin which she owned. When -he got it, he flew north to Joetunheim, and one day came to Thyassi -Joetun who was sea-fishing. Iduna was at home alone. At first, she had -been glad when her bond maidens were always smiling; but soon she -discovered that they had no souls, and could not sympathize with her in -her sorrow. - -"Often did Thyassi Joetun try to get the apples, but when he would touch -them they disappeared, and he could not. Angrily had he threatened Iduna -if she gave him not them, and now, full of wrath at her refusal, he had -gone sea-fishing. So Loki found her alone. - -"He changed her into a nut, held her in his claws, and flew away as fast -as he could. But Thyassi Joetun in the form of an eagle pursued them. -The AEsir saw the hawk flying with the nut and the eagle pursuing, and -they went to the Asgard wall, and carried thither bundles of plane -shavings. When the hawk flew into the burgh, it came down at the wall. - -"The AEsir set fire to the shavings, but the eagle could not stop when -it lost the hawk, and the fire caught its feathers and stopped it. The -AEsir were near, and slew Thyassi Joetun which was a very famous deed. -So did they have again the apples of youth. - -"For my own part, I would that men might partake of them, for I like not -to get old." - -"'Tis a pretty tale," remarked the maiden who had listened with -interest. - -"Thinkest thou so?" cried the skald, much pleased. "Once such tales were -heritage of Saxon as well as Dane; but now have they turned aside from -the old gods, and taken up with mass and rood until their strength has -waned, and no longer have they courage in the strife. Truly, to the -followers of Odin doth the victory come." - -"It hath not been so always," cried Egwina, stung out of caution. "I -trow that King Alfred hath borne the victory often from thee. What he -hath done, that will he do again." - -"Maiden, what knowest thou of the king? Bracelets the most massive, many -gifts, and a place on the high seat would Guthrum give thee for tidings -of Alfred. Speak!" - -"Naught, naught," answering the girl, realizing her mistake. "I speak -only a Saxon's hope. Is it unseemly that we should wish our king -victorious in place of thine?" - -"Nay; 'tis natural," returned Sigurd. "But methought that thou didst -speak as if thou wert ware of the king's doings." - -"I would that I were," answered the maiden with fervor. "What should a -simple maiden wot of the king?" - -"Speaketh she the truth?" demanded Sigurd of his daughter. - -"In seeming, but not in deed," returned the seid woman. "Be patient, my -father. This night in the hall of Hakon the jarl will Gyda perform the -seid. Then shalt thou know all that lieth in the maiden's heart." - -"Sainted mother be with me!" murmured the girl under her breath. - -"Knowest thou the fate songs, maiden?" asked Gyda. - -"Nay; I am a Christian," answered the maiden simply. - -"Then will I teach thee," remarked Gyda. "If thou hast a good voice thou -couldst he useful to me in singing the spell songs; for few they be that -know them. Listen, and thou shalt hear one now." - -"Nay; rather let me hear more of thy tales," and Egwina looked -appealingly at the skald. "Well dost thou tell them, and I wonder not -that thou art welcome where there is glee." - -"Thou shalt hear them then," cried Sigurd, flattered by her words. -"Later, daughter, canst thou use her for thy art. Now let her listen to -mine, for I have need to refresh my memory. Wise is she in the lore of -our craft; for a daughter of a skald, and a skald maiden is she. Then -knowest thou, maiden, how Skadi, the daughter of Thyassi Joetun, came to -Asgard to avenge her father?" - -"No; I know but the tales of my own people," said Egwina, rejoiced that -she was not obliged to listen to the spell songs of the seid woman. - -"Listen then! All Asgard rejoiced at the death of Thyassi Joetun, when -Skadi, his daughter, took helmet and brynja (shield), and a complete war -dress, and came to Asgard to avenge her father. The AEsir offered her -reconciliation and a weregeld, but first that she might choose from -among them a husband. Then was the heart of Skadi made glad, for a live -husband is better than a dead father; so she consented to the -reconciliation. - -"The AEsir could not agree among themselves as to which one she should -take, so they made Skadi choose from among them, not seeing more than -the feet. They stood behind a large curtain, and only their feet could -be seen below it. Now Skadi wished very much to have Baldur, the -beautiful, for a husband, so she looked very carefully at the feet, and -chose the most beautiful pair, saying, 'This one I choose. Few things -can be ugly in Baldur.' - -"But it was not Baldur at all, but Njord, the old one, whom she had -chosen. Then did the AEsir laugh and exult. Skadi was angry, but she was -fain to abide by her choice, for she alone had done the choosing." - -Egwina laughed, interested in spite of her fears. - -"Methinks I would rather choose by the countenance than the feet," she -cried merrily. "Men's looks reflect their deeds, and a clear eye doth -oft show a kind heart as well as a brave one." - -"True, child. Much wisdom is there in thy speech. Remember well thy -words, and when Skulda doth mingle another's golden thread with thine, -look well to face and heart as well as strength of arm, and well-shaped -feet." - -"Already is the web of her fate woven," declared the seid woman. "Skulda -hath already interwoven with hers the warp and woof of greatness." - -"How dost thou know?" cried Egwina. "Thou canst not know such things. I -believe it not. Little care I for my fate until I come to it, and I wot -that my life depends not on thy tongue roots." - -The ghost of a smile flitted over the face of the woman. - -"Thus didst thou not speak when the vala unraveled for thee thy dream. -To-night thou shalt know more of thy future, and we shall know more of -thee. Thy design and what of import that is which thou dost carry in thy -bosom." - -Involuntarily the maiden's hand went to the bosom of her tunic, for -there did she carry the jewel that the king had given her. A light -flashed into Gyda's eyes, and again did the maiden cross herself. - -"Here are we come at last to the dwelling of Hakon the jarl," said -Sigurd, turning into the courtyard of a large wooden dwelling which had -belonged to a Saxon thegn. "Here do we dwell for the night." - -"I will pass on," said Egwina, trying to speak calmly. "I see in yon -distance the house of a ceorl. Happier far will I be to abide with mine -own people. I thank ye both for sweet and gracious entertainment, and -bid ye God-speed." - -So saying, she started onward, but the seid woman was by her side -instantly. - -"Too gracious hath been thy company, maiden," she cried with glittering -eyes, "for us now to be deprived of it. Besides, hath not my father -entertained thee with tales of our people? Now them must listen to the -spell songs of Gyda." - -"Prithee insist not upon it," entreated the girl. "I would go onward." - -"Be with us for the night, maiden," spoke Sigurd. "Naught of harm shall -befall thee if thy intent be good. Darkness hath begun to settle over -the earth, and it is not meet for maiden to be out alone. Thou art of my -craft, and Sigurd will ask of thee only thy songs and glee. Unless it so -be that thou hast some mission to perform and must be on thy way, I -entreat thee to stay with us." - -So much against her wish, Egwina was forced to enter the dwelling of -Hakon the jarl. - - - - -CHAPTER XII--THE MAGIC SLEEP - - -The great mead hall was crowded with Danes, feasting and drinking, and -on the high seat sat Hakon the jarl. Merrily did they greet the skald -and the maiden, but the seid woman they welcomed with words of respect. -Hakon himself came from his high seat, took her by the hand, and led her -to the place which had been prepared for her, and asked her to run her -eyes over the household and over himself that he might know the fates of -them all. - -Then did they set before her porridge made with goat's milk, and a dish -made of the hearts of all kinds of animals. She had a spoon of brass, -and a knife of brass, and whatever she called for the same was brought -to her. All feasted. Egwina ate and drank but little for she was afraid. -Anxiously she felt of the jewel to see if it were safe, and uneasily did -she await coming events. - -After the feast Hakon the jarl called for the skalds, and many there -were who sang of his deeds and his bounty. When all had sung, the jarl -cried: - -"Methinks I see a skald maiden who hath not yet sung? Norse doth she -look but Saxon is her dress." - -"Right art thou, O Hakon," cried Sigurd. "Keen as the eagle's are the -eyes of Odin's son that see afar off. The maiden is fair enow for Norse, -but is a Saxon. A skald maiden is she, and I misdoubt not knoweth well -many songs." - -"I would hear thy harp," said the jarl, and Egwina stood forth and sang -a quaint little Norse song that her grandsire had taught her. - -"Good, good," cried the jarl delighted. "Sweet is thy harp, fair maid, -but not so sweet as the voice that accompanies it. Come nearer." - -Egwina advanced hesitatingly toward the high seat. - -"Wondrously wrought is thy harp. Where would skald maiden get so -beautiful a one? It might be gift from royal hand." - -"It is the gift of a king," came from the seid woman. - -Hakon looked at the maiden. - -"It is true, O jarl," she said in answer to the look. "'Tis the custom -of the Saxon thus to reward those who make glee for them." - -"'Tis custom in all lands," said Hakon with a smile, taking from his -neck a chain of gold. "Take this, maiden; as thou playest on the harp of -a king, it is fitting that thou shouldst receive royal gifts. 'Tis a -chain of gold that hath never known alloy. Behold, from its centre hangs -an amulet that ever faithful guards the wishes of the wearer." - -"My thanks I give thee, Hakon," murmured the girl as the jarl threw the -chain over her shoulders. - -"I'd hear thy harp again," said he, "but sing of Saxon and Dane. Canst -give us a song of victory of Dane over Saxon?" - -Then the heart of the maiden swelled within her as she thought of that -dear grandfather who had given his life because he would not so sing, -and her soul grew strong and she spake boldly: - -"I am a Saxon, Jarl Hakon, and niddering would I be to sing of my -country's shame. Willing am I to make glee for thee if aught in my harp -or voice doth please thee. Many are the skalds that can sing for thee -thy countrymen's victories. Gracious hath been thy gift; gracious thy -present to the skald maiden; but take it back and ask not this thing of -her." - -"Keep thy bauble," and the jarl thrust it back upon her. "Would that our -maidens would prove so true to their land. Sing not so, maiden, if thou -dost not wish, but something Saxon. One that is true to his own land -never bewrays another." - -The Danes watched the affair in surprise. Jarl Hakon was an austere man, -and never had he been known before to countenance the least crossing of -his wishes. Egwina thanked him gratefully, and then, as he desired, -swept the strings and sang. She chose the song of The Phoenix, a subject -very popular with the Saxon poets; the mystic life, death, and -resurrection of the fabled bird. - -Her thoughts flew to the little hut in the woods where the king of the -Saxons lay concealed. Should he, like the phoenix, rise above the -funeral pyre of the dead hopes of his people, and again rule the land as -king? A quaver crept into her voice, and then, as she recalled his -words, "The earth, when conquered, give us the stars," hope swelled her -bosom. No matter the difficulties, the dangers that beset his path, -Alfred would reign again. God's chosen king was he, anointed by the holy -pope himself. Her voice burst into the triumphant refrain as the -assurance came home to her.[1] - - "Lo, from the airy web, - Blooming and brightsome, - Young and exulting, the - Phoenix breaks forth. - - "Round him the birds troop - Singing and hailing; - Wings of all glories - Engarland the king. - - "Hymning and hailing, - Through forest and sun-air, - Hymning and hailing - And speaking him 'king.' - - "Hymning and hailing, - And filling the sun-air - With music and glory - And praise of the king." - - [1] Bulwer Lytton's versification. By some this poem is placed in the - tenth century. Morley puts it in the eighth. - -Silence fell upon the retainers as they listened. The seid woman's eyes -glittered strangely. - -"Well hast thou done, child," and Hakon took from his arm a massive -bracelet. - -"Thou hast already given me sufficient," said Egwina, modestly refusing -the gift. - -"Tut! Refuse naught that is offered thee. Not always wilt thou find me -so generous. I liked the spirit of thy song." - -"'Twas filled with thought of the king," came from the seid woman. -"Nourish not a viper, Jarl Hakon. Seek from the maiden the whereabouts -of the king whom ye seek. Uncertain is the tenure of the Northman unless -the Dragon of Wessex be put down. Ask of the maiden the whereabouts of -King Alfred." - -The jarl turned to Egwina. - -"Is this true that thou dost know where thy king is?" - -"Gracious wert thou, O jarl, when thou didst say that I sing not against -my country! Gracious be in this also. I could not sing the shame of my -country, Hakon; neither can I bewray my king." - -Hakon knitted his brows, and became thoughtful. - -"Thou needst not to ask aught of the girl," spoke Gyda again. "Hath the -seid woman power to tell thee that which thou wishest? Quotha! Let the -incantation be prepared." - -"It shall be as thou sayest," said the jarl, rousing himself. Then did -he order some young men to bring a large flat stone which was placed -upon four posts set in the centre of the room before the high seat. - -Upon the platform the volva took her place. Women formed a circle round -it, and sang the fate song. When these were finished, the seid woman -began to mutter and gesticulate violently as the revelations came to -her. - -"I see thee, Jarl Hakon," she cried. - - "On the broad heath thy bow strings twang, - While high in air the arrows sang; - Thy iron shiner brings to flight - The warder of great Odin's shrine, - Thou, the long haired son of Odin's line, - Raises the voice which gives the cheer, - First in the track of wolf or bear." - -She writhed upon the stone ghastly pale, and burst forth again. - - "In battle storm ye seek no lee, - With skulking head and bending knee, - Behind the hollow shield. - With eye and hand ye fend the head, - Courage and skill stand in the stead - Of panzer, helm and shield - In Hild's bloody field." - -"Tell me, Gyda, that of which ye spake," said the jarl. "Tell me of the -Saxon King Alfred. Lives he yet?" - - "Westward doth the gray wolf run, - Westward toward the setting sun; - Follow fast and seek ye him - In the forest dank and dim." - -"Then he doth live!" and the jarl turned to his followers. "Heed well -the words of the volva. Heed well and fasten them upon your hearts, for -to-morrow do we seek for the Saxon king." He threw a gold ring on the -high seid platform, and said, "Knowest the maiden aught of the hiding -place of the king?" - - "Well knows the maiden - Where Alfred lies hidden. - By that in her bosom - Is she forth on his bidding." - -Hakon started towards the maiden, who nervously clasped her harp to her -breast. At this moment the voice of the vala rose high in a shriek and -the jarl ran back to hear the frenzied utterances. Egwina felt her hand -touched, and a voice whispered: - -"Start not, maiden, nor tremble. I am Ethelred, the youth who beheld -thee in the forest with King Alfred. Be of good courage. Thou hast one -friend here." - -Egwina turned her head for the moment, and when she did she beheld near -her the form of what appeared to be a young Dane. He looked towards her -and smiled slightly, and then did she see that it was indeed the Saxon -youth. Now hope infused into her heart, and, with better courage, she -listened to the ravings of the seid woman. - - "'Ware, 'ware of the forest, Jarl Hakon, - The dragon steals forth from his lair, - He tears thee and thy people asunder, - And leaves ye as food for the bear. - - "Then take from the vala a warning; - Seek not the Saxon's great king; - The forces of Wessex are gathering, - The dragon of Wessex will spring." - -She ceased, and no more came from her lips. In vain did the jarl throw -gifts upon the platform. Whatever the power of the volva, it had left -her, and she lay motionless on the stone. - -Finding that it was useless to inquire further, the jarl turned to the -hall and called loudly for four cups of mead. - -"The cup of vows do I drink," he said. "To Odin, who giveth the victory; -to Frey and Niord, for a good year and peace, and to Bragi. I vow by -these drinks that I have drunk to the AEsir that I will do some great -deed that shall be worthy the song of the skald. And that deed shall be -the hunting of Alfred. If it so be that Odin hath sent the choosers of -the slain to bear me to Valhalla, then welcome will be the warrior's -death. Who pledges with me the Valkyrie?" - -"I!" "I!" shouted the Northmen, leaping to their feet, each lifting a -horn of mead to his lips. - -"To Hela, who will mourn in Niflheim, that she is robbed of her prey!" - -Again they drank. - -"To-morrow will we set forth to seek the Dragon in his lair, the king in -his hole. The Raven hath driven the Dragon from his throne. Shall he not -tear him in pieces? Who goes with me to hunt King Alfred?" - -Again the hoarse shouts of the retainers filled the hall. - -"Whether she will or no, the maiden shall lead us," cried the jarl. -"Sweet will her songs come to us as, wearied by the march, we tarry for -rest." - -But Egwina was silent, a resolve growing in her heart that, though death -might be her portion, or, worse yet, the severest torture, she would not -lead these men to Alfred's hiding place. - -The seid woman came down from the platform and glided through the Danes, -who, now that they had pledged themselves to Odin, began to hold high -revelry, to the side of the maiden. - -"Within thy breast there rests a jewel," she said, in a low tone, to the -girl. "It is wondrously wrought, and Gyda wants it. Give it to her and -she will help thee to escape from Hakon." - -"I cannot. It is the--" began the girl, and paused. - -"Yea; the king's. I know, maiden, the word that thou wouldst speak. Well -do the runes read for Alfred the king. Let me but have his jewel and -thou shalt go free." - -But Egwina shook her head. - -"Wondrous will be thy fate, maiden. Dost wish to know it? Gyda will tell -thee, and will help thee on that mission on which thou art bent." - -"Why dost thou wish for the jewel of Alfred the king? Saxon thou art -not. Why dost thou wish it?" - -"It bringeth good fortune to him who carries it. Wisdom and all the -magic of galdra will be mine if but I possess the jewel of Alfred. Long, -long ago, the runes told me that but one thing I lacked, and then all -things would unfold to my view. That was something belonging to a Saxon -king of the line of Cerdic who should be driven from his throne by my -people. Give it me, maiden. All thy fate will I unfold, and more. I will -compel Guthrum to extend his frith (peace) over thee so that thou mayest -find those whom thou seekest in safety." - -"No;" said Egwina boldly. "Let me know of my fate only as it comes to -me. I will not aid thee in thy wicked art. Naught of King Alfred's -should be used in so base a cause; and not this jewel while I hold it." - -"Have a care, girl," hissed the woman. "If thou wilt not give it me, -then will I obtain it by guile. Think not that Gyda hath no art." - -"I will seek Hakon the jarl. He will take me under his hand," and Egwina -rose to her feet. - -"Do so," sneered the other. "His frith will he give thee, if thou wilt -but lead him to the king's hiding place. Choose ye." - -The maiden hesitated. It was even as the witch woman said. Helplessly -she looked for Ethelred. He had disappeared from the hall. In despair -she sank back upon her seat, and leaned her head upon her harp. - -"Look at me, thou Saxon maid," commanded the wicca. - -Almost without knowing what she did, Egwina looked at the woman. - -"Heed, maiden, my words. Listen to the song of the witch woman, Gyda. -Heed the words which she sings to thee, and sleep, maiden, sleep." - -She made some passes over the maiden's head singing a low crooning song -as she did so. Vainly Egwina made the sign of the cross. In vain did she -strive to hold the sapphire ring which Ethelfleda had given her before -her vision. The crooning song repeated its rhythmical measures in her -ears. The eyes of the seid woman blazed. Living sparks seemed to leap -from them to the eyes of the girl. They burned into her brain. She felt -her senses reeling, going. - -Faintly the voice of one of the Northmen sounded in her ear: - -"Gyda, the seid woman, hath caused the maiden to fall into the magic -sleep." - -Faint and far off as a whisper they reached her, and sounded in her -ears, "The magic sleep," and she knew no more. - - - - -CHAPTER XIII--VICTORY SITS WITH THE SAXONS - - -When Egwina awoke from her sleep, the sun was shining, and she did not -know where she was. She was lying on a tick of straw which seemed to be -moving under her. To her amazement, on sitting up, she found that she -was in a rude cart with two Danish women and some children. As the -memory of the events of the night before rushed upon her mind, she felt -for the jewel of the king. It was gone. A torrent of bitterness gashed -into her soul. - -"Where is Gyda?" she demanded of the women fiercely. - -"She went with Sigurd the skald we know not whither," answered one of -them. "To thee, maiden, she bade us say that as she had obtained the -jewel, she had kept her word, and sent thee from the hand of Hakon Jarl, -so that thou mightst not have to lead him to thy king. Also she bade us -say to thee that naught else of thine adornment was touched save the -jewel only. Behold the chain which the jarl gave thee; the bracelet, and -thy other ornaments are untouched." - -"Tell me where we are and whither we go?" cried the girl eagerly. - -"We go into Devonshire to join Hubba, who hath wintered in Demetia, and -now cometh into the land of the Saxon from the west. It draws near the -time for the feast of the spring. Then will the Northman sweep over the -whole of the land, and finish that which he hath so well begun." - -Egwina groaned. And none was there to warn the king. - -"See," she said to the women taking from her throat the chain which the -jarl had given her; "here is this, and the bracelet also. Both are of -much value. Ye shall have them if ye will let me go from ye unmolested." - -The women shook their heads, and the one who had done the speaking spake -again: - -"We durst not let thee from us. Of that did the seid woman bid us -beware. Neither doth it lie in our power so to do, for the Northmen are -on every hand. See for thyself." - -Egwina looked, and her heart sank as she beheld the long line of -horsemen and men on foot before and behind. Many carts were there filled -with women and children, and the supplies of the Danes. Everything gave -evidence of preparations for a long march. Burying her face in her -hands, Egwina resigned herself to the inevitable. - -The march was long and of several days' duration. At last they came to -the extreme western part of Devonshire. Here they were greeted by -another large party of Norsemen under the renowned Hubba, one of the -sons of Ragnar Lodbrock. The Saxons fled in terror at their approach. -Some few, taking their wives and children with them, repaired to the -castle of Kynwith. - -The Danes followed after these last rapidly, and, seeing that the castle -was impregnable, would not risk an attack upon it, but sat down before -it in a camp, hoping thus to make the Saxons surrender either from -famine or want of water; for there was no spring near the castle. - -Vainly did Egwina seek to join the Saxons in the castle. Her every -movement was watched, and she was forced to abandon the idea. Listlessly -she mingled with them, listening apathetically to their songs. Often did -they try to force her to join in their mirth and gladden their hearts by -music, but she looked at them with unsmiling face and would not sing. - -Thus the days passed. The pagans waiting only for the surrender of the -castle which they thought must come soon through the dire necessity of -the Christians. - -Early one morning, just as the first faint streaks of dawn were tinting -the sky, Egwina was awakened from slumber by the shouts of men and the -clash of steel. In alarm, the Danes sprang to their arms, but the Saxons -had surprised them too completely for anything but a furious resistance. -From the first they cut down the Northmen in great numbers, for they -were filled with the inspiration of despair, deeming death inevitable -and preferring to fall in battle rather than by starvation. - -The trembling maiden prayed fervently in her tent for the success of her -people. While she was thus engaged, the flap was pushed rudely aside, -and two men entered. They seized her before she was aware of their -intention, and dashed out of the tent and into the thick of the fray -where Hubba their king was. - -"Take this for thy shield, Hubba," cried one, thrusting the maiden -before the Danish king. - -"If, then, thou art slain it must be through the body of the girl. They -will not slay one of their own maidens." - -But Hubba haughtily put the girl aside, making the sign of Thor as he -did so. - -"Am I not strong in mine own strength? Why should I use a living buckler -when mine own is better? Skoefnung (the name of his charmed sword) hath -already drunk the blood of many who cannot find relief from its life -stein. Besides, stand I not under the magical banner woven by my sisters -in a single day? I need no maid for protection." - -Proudly he turned from them and hastened again into the conflict. But -the Norsemen stood looking at the magical standard, and suddenly they -cried out, "Behold the raven lieth motionless! No longer doth he flap -his wings in token of victory. We are doomed." - -A wail of anguish went up from the ranks as they beheld the motionless -raven. Above it came the voice of Hubba: - -"If die we must, then die as sons of Odin should. The one-eyed one -prepareth the feast of Shaehrimnir the boar. Fast floweth the mead from -the goat. Welcome awaits us in Valhalla. Welcome and good cheer! But -take with ye many of the Saxon warriors. Thus doth the Alfadur bid ye." - -Roused to further exertions, the Danes raised their war chant and -rallied round the fatal standard. Those who had brought Egwina to the -combat now left her standing, and joined the others. - -The bewildered girl stood, not knowing what to do or which way to turn. -Everywhere Saxon and Dane mingled together in battle. The Norse women -and children had withdrawn to one side. The women screamed or shouted -encouragingly to husbands or fathers, or chanted the battle songs of -their land. In the midst of the contest, the skalds' voices could be -heard reciting the deeds of heroes and inciting the Norsemen to greater -achievements. - -The girl stood an unwilling, fascinated spectator, with no thought of -danger to self. Bravely and fiercely fought the Dane. Bravely and -fiercely fought the Saxon. True sons of Wodan they, and to the fighting -blood of the old Norse heroes was added the lofty exaltation of striking -for home and country. - -Suddenly one of the Danish women caught sight of Egwina standing there -in the midst of the battle. With a cry of fury she dashed toward her, -and seizing her by the hair began dragging her back to where the women -and children were. - -Egwina cried out at the assault, and strove to tear herself from the -grasp of the woman. At her cry, some of the Saxons turned. One, a youth, -left the others and bounded toward the two. - -"Unhand the girl," he commanded. - -"Nay," cried the woman; "she shall serve as an offering to Odin. The -battle goeth against us, and the fierce one demandeth a victim. Away!" - -The youth grasped the woman by the wrists. "Release thy hold," he -shouted; "or, by St. Peter of blessed memory, I will forget that thou -art a woman." - -"Forget it, then! Strike if thou durst! Strike, and upon thy head fall -the curse of Odin." - -"I care not for Odin's curses," cried the Saxon, "but I war not with -women. Unhand the girl!" - -The woman only tightened her grip the more on the long beautiful hair of -Egwina. - -"There is but one way, maiden." The youth let go one of the woman's -wrists to draw his seax. The woman thought that he meant to cut off her -hands. Egwina was of the same opinion, and suffering though she was, -exclaimed, "For the love of Heaven, maim not the woman!" - -There was a grim smile on the youth's face. He raised the seax and the -stroke fell. With a scream the woman let the bright hair of the maiden -fall, and fled to the others. - -"Oh, didst thou hurt her?" cried Egwina, as the young man assisted her -to her feet. - -"No;" and he held up two fair locks of her hair. "I meant only to sever -thy hair from thy head." - -"And thou didst not intend to cut off her hands?" cried Egwina, -relieved. - -"Am I not a Christian? Do Christians treat others so?" demanded the -youth. "Come, let us to the Saxons, for the battle is ended." - -[Illustration: _HE RAISED THE SEAX AND THE BLOW FELL._] - -It was true. Elated by their triumph, the Saxons pursued the flying -Danes, and great was the slaughter. Great also was the booty they -obtained from the camp, and, among other things, the magical banner of -Hubba, under which the chief lay dead. - -"Now," said the youth to Egwina, "the slaughter is done. Great will be -the joy of Alfred when he hears of this day's prowess. A bode am I to -thee from the king. Mickle and sore doth he repent having let thee go -from his sight as bode for him to his family. He bids me, with others, -to accompany thee on thy journey, and bring thee back in safety to him." - -"Oh, hast thou seen him?" cried Egwina. "Heavy was my heart that I could -not warn him of Hakon's intended search. Heavy did it lie in my breast -when I knew that Hubba was to come from the west to overrun the land. I -feared that the king's hopes were vain." - -"That was the reason, maiden, that I left thee in the house of Hakon the -jarl," said Ethelred. "Niddering did it seem to leave thee, a girl, in -the hands of the foe, unwitting what might befall thee. But in the king -lieth all our hopes. 'Twere better that thou shouldst perish than that -the king be not warned." - -"Thou didst right," declared the girl, warmly. "What am I to be thought -of in comparison with the king? Better, oh, better a thousand such as I -should perish than Alfred." - -"Thou art a true Saxon, and so I deemed thee," cried the youth. "Would -that thegn and coerl were filled with thy spirit, and the Dane would no -longer uprear his raven standard in the land. But to tell thee all: -Hakon went forth with a goodly company. Alfred, who had been joined by -numbers of the Saxons, sallied forth, took the jarl by surprise, and the -bones of him and all his company lie whitening on the field." - -"Dost thou not remember what the seid woman said?" asked Egwina in -awe-struck tones: - - "''Ware, 'ware of the forest, Jarl Hakon, - The dragon steals forth from his lair; - He tears thee and thy people asunder, - And leaves ye as food for the bear.' - -"Dost thou suppose, Ethelred, that the vala doth really see what the -future holds?" - -"I wot not. There are many things that I understand not, but this do I -know, that 'tis a heathenish practice, and little use have the good -priests for it," and he crossed himself piously. - -"True; but oft have I wondered whence came the power that seemed to -belong to them." - -"Think not of it," answered the youth, hastily. "Whatever of power they -may have, 'tis of evil. Concern not thyself with such pagan doings, for -unseemly doth it become a Christian. Come, let us to the castle. Bode -must be sent to the king to tell him of this victory. Then thou, and I, -and others will wend us to the depths of Somerset, where the king's -family abide, and then back to Athelney." - -And Egwina accompanied him to the castle. - - - - -CHAPTER XIV--A PLEASANT SURPRISE - - -Somersetshire was the only county that had remained true to Alfred. -Throughout all Devonshire the news of the victory of the Saxons at the -castle of Kynwith brought great rejoicing. While everywhere the Saxons -were open in their manifestations of delight, it was not deemed wise to -precipitate matters by letting them know that the king was preparing to -issue forth from his hiding place. Somerset alone was considered worthy -to be trusted, and here the secret was told, and many left their homes -to go to Athelney. - -In the heart of Somerset, at the abode of the thegn, Oswald, a trusted -and tried retainer of the king, the family of Alfred was hidden. With -light heart did Egwina now go on the journey, for it was shared by -Saxons true to the king, and hope had made glad their hearts. - -"Dost know the family of the king?" inquired Ethelred of the maiden as -they neared the dwelling of the thegn. - -"I have met the lady Elswitha, and I saw her mother and children the -night of the attack on Chippenham," answered Egwina. "Hast thou?" - -"Nay;" replied the youth. "My father was of the royal family of Mercia, -and, when the pagans overran the country, perished by the sword. With -him I should have attended the great Witan at Winchester this Easter, -and thus have seen the king, and mayhap his family also. Tell me of the -lady Elswitha." - -"She is fair and beautiful. Right worthy is she to be the noble Alfred's -wife, for bravely did she bear herself on the night of the assault." - -"Often have I seen Eadburga, her mother," remarked Ethelred, "and her -father also, Athelred the Large, for they were of Mercia. Elswitha I -have not seen, for she married the king--he was the atheling -then--before I was old enough to remember. Much have I heard of the -present atheling and his sister. Marry, I would like well to meet with -them." - -"Naught do I know of the atheling or his sister," said Egwina. "There -were only some young children with the lady and her mother." - -"And was there no youth of my age, nor maiden, near them?" queried -Ethelred. - -"Nay," returned Egwina. "There were a youth and a maiden there that -night, but not the atheling nor his sister. The lad was younger than -thou, and the maiden older than I. It could not be they. Besides, I met -this youth and maiden in Andred's weald some time ago. See the ring that -the maiden gave me." - -She extended her hand with the sapphire upon it. - -"And thou art sure that it was not the atheling's sister?" asked -Ethelred as he examined the gem. - -Egwina laughed. - -"So sure am I, sir youth, that I will give thee this chain of gold that -Hakon, the jarl, gave me if they be the same. Then, by this amulet, thou -canst have all thy desires." - -"Marry! if there be aught in the charm, I would that they be the same," -returned the youth, falling in with her merry humor. "But hath it given -thee thy wish yet, maiden?" - -"Well-a-day! I wot not what it hath granted, but this I know: I wished -myself well away from the dwelling of Hakon, jarl. That came about. I -wished that the king be warned, and that also happened. Then did I wish -that I could reach the lady Elswitha, and yon turrets tell me that that -also is about to come to pass." - -Ethelred laughed. - -"Almost dost thou make me wish that I could obtain the chain." - -"Gladly would I give it thee if only the maid of the forest and the -atheling's sister were the same," returned the girl. "Oft have I wished -to see them again. Oft have I wondered if the invader hath despoiled -them of home, or where they be." - -Over the girl's bright face came a cloud, for well did she know of the -devastating work of the ravagers. - -"Here we are!" cried the youth. "Now, maiden, thou art the bode from the -king. Seek thou the lady first. We will tarry without until she bids us -enter." - -Egwina advanced through the courtyard, and then somewhat timidly to the -portals. In answer to her knock, a warder opened the door and asked her -in. - -"I would see the lady Elswitha," spake she. "I bear to her a message -from the king." - -"From the king? From Alfred?" ejaculated the warder. He ran from the -room without bidding her welcome. Egwina smiled at his evident delight, -and seated herself near the entrance. She had scarcely done so when the -lady Elswitha hastily entered. As soon as her eyes fell upon the girl -she gave an exclamation of joy. - -"Is it thou, little one? Glad am I to see thee safe. Oft have I wondered -about thee and thy father--the good harper--who so bravely tried to lead -us to King Alfred. Is he safe also?" - -"Nay, lady," returned the maiden, touched to the quick by the gracious -thoughtfulness of the lady, who could forget her own anxiety in care for -the welfare of others. "Nay; he fell by the hand of the Dane. Anon will -I tell thee of it, but now do I bear thee a message from the king. He is -safe. Followers are rallying around him. Victory hath already crowned -the Saxons against Hubba, and ere the bringing home of the summer the -king hopes again to rule over Wessex." - -The lady clasped her hands. Her lips moved as if in prayer. Then, -impelled by a gracious impulse, she stooped and kissed the maiden. - -"Sweeter than softest music is thy message to my heart. I rejoice in my -lord's safety, and that his people are coming to his call. Now can I -wait further news until thou hast refreshed thyself." - -"No, lady; I am not aweary, and it glads my heart to tell thee of the -king," spoke the girl. - -Then, as Elswitha drew her to her side, she told of the cottage in the -woods, the occupations of the king, and everything of her journey -hither. Many exclamations of joy, and pity, and terror did the kind lady -utter as she listened to the story. - -"And thy companions--the noble Saxons who brought thee thither? Where -are they?" - -"They await without thy bidding." - -"They must be welcomed," cried the lady, warmly. "Sit thee here, child, -until my return." - -She hurried forth and heartily greeted the Saxons, bidding them come -into the hall. Then she summoned Oswald the thegn, and bade him make a -feast for the good news that was brought, and for the refreshment of -those who had brought it. Into the hall came the three young children, -two girls and the youngest, a boy: Ethelgiva, Ethelswitha and Ethelwerd, -by name. - -"Oh, my children," cried the lady, embracing them. "Good news have I for -ye from your father. Haste to the bower chamber of your grandmother -Eadburga! Bid her to come to the hall at once and all the household -also, that I may tell them the joyful tidings." - -The children ran quickly out. Egwina cast a hasty glance at the youth -Ethelred. He wore a slightly disappointed look on his face, for he had -heard so much of the atheling that he had supposed him older than this -boy. - -At this moment, the door was thrown open and into the hall there stepped -a youth somewhat younger than himself--a falcon on his wrist, hounds at -his heels. - -"Edward, my son!" Elswitha rose excitedly. "Give good welcome to these -friends who hath glad news of thy father." - -Edward! Egwina looked up in amazement. It was the youth whom she had -seen in the forest. The recognition was mutual. - -"'Tis the gleemaiden!" exclaimed the lad, advancing toward her. "Truly, -maiden, thou dost appear to be the good Flygia of our family, as the -witch-wife would say. Thrice hast thou brought to us succor. Once in the -forest; again on the night of the attack of the Danes didst thou and thy -father strive to save us from their fury; now thou art a fair bode from -my father." - -He took her hand gently, and Egwina grew rosy in confusion, more -overwhelmed by his simple words than those of the others, because of her -surprise at finding him the atheling. - -Elswitha's mother, Eadburga, now entered and with her Ethelfleda, the -maid of the forest. Egwina was not astonished at beholding her. Nothing, -it seemed, could surprise her now. Not even did she see the quizzical -smile with which Ethelred regarded her. - -Ethelfleda took charge of her impetuously. - -"Hast thou kept the ring?" she asked, after she had thanked and caressed -the girl. - -"Yes; though once I came near losing it," returned Egwina, showing it to -her. - -"Losing it? Tell me, and tell all that hath befallen thee since the -people pressed us asunder," urged Ethelfleda. - -"My daughter," spoke Alfred's wife, "let the maiden with the others -refresh herself. Then shall all tell of themselves." - -And so it was arranged. Elswitha would suffer nothing more to be said -until they were rested. Then the maiden recounted all that had happened -from the time she met them in the forest until the present. - -"Beautiful is the chain which the Danish jarl gave thee," said -Ethelfleda, examining it. "Curiously wrought, and of pure gold. I wot -that it be charmed, as many of their ornaments are." - -"Yes; the amulet, the jarl claimed, brought to the wearer the -realization of every wish--" began Egwina, and then paused in some -dismay, remembering Ethelred. - -"It belongeth no longer to her," laughed the youth, joining them. - -"Doth it not? How does that come?" asked Ethelfleda. - -"She said that she would give it me were the youth and the maiden of the -forest the same as the atheling and his sister," said Ethelred, merrily. -"So ye see that it is hers only by my will." - -"And it is thy will, is it not?" insinuated Alfred's son, gently. - -"Nay, brother," spoke Ethelfleda, who was of sterner mold than the -atheling, "if the maiden hath promised it, the word should be kept." - -"And that right gladly," said Egwina. "Little did I reck when I spake -that ye were the same, but it delights me to have met with you again. -Take the chain, Ethelred, and may it bring to pass thy every wish." - -"No, Egwina;" and the youth returned it. "I did but sport with thee. I -wish not thy chain, though I thank thee for thy good wishes." - -"But I gave thee my word," said the maiden. "I like not to break it. -Prithee take it, Ethelred." - -But Ethelred shook his head. - -"This is the solution," and Ethelfleda took up the chain. "Thou, Egwina, -shall have the chain, and Ethelred the amulet which gives him his -desires." - -"Wise art thou, Ethelfleda. Worthy to be thy father's daughter!" said -Ethelred, taking the amulet. "I take it with thy well wishes, Egwina, -and from thee, Ethelfleda, that I may realize a wish that hath lately -sprung up in my heart." - -"Art thou pleased, Egwina?" asked Ethelfleda. - -"Yes," answered she. "And I would that the amulet may bring him his -wish. I am glad that he hath taken it." - -"But not I," remarked Edward, detaching an amulet from his own chain. -"Bare is it without an ornament. Take this in its place, Egwina. No -charm hath it but the well wishes of the donor." - -He clasped the amulet on the chain, and threw it over her shoulders. - -Egwina's eyes shone. - -"I cared not for the amulet of Hakon jarl," she said, "but this will I -prize because thou, the king's son, hath given it." - -"Ye must to your rest now, people," called Elswitha, coming up to them. -"To-morrow will we set forth to join the king in the forest. So hie ye -to rest, for we must start early enough to end the journey by -nightfall." - -With merry good-nights the group separated, Ethelfleda carrying Egwina -with her to her own bower. - - - - -CHAPTER XV--THE BEGGAR OF ATHELNEY - - -Joyfully did Alfred greet them on their arrival at Athelney. - -"Well hast thou done, little one," he said to Egwina. "Never will Alfred -forget how leal thou hast been to him." - -"But the jewel, my king? I grieve that I have lost it." - -"'Tis nought," reassured the king. "A trifle like that can be replaced. -And thou wouldst not, for thy life's sake, give it of thine own free -will. Loyalty and honor hast thou shown--two of the brightest virtues in -friendship's crown." - -Glowing with pleasure, Egwina hastened to greet Denewulf and Adiva, who -were overjoyed at her return. A cottage had been built on Athelney for -Alfred, and to this he now repaired with his family. Ethelfleda would -not be separated from Egwina, so the gleemaiden also went with them, -much to the sorrow of the swineherd and his wife, who made her promise -to return to them for a part of each day. - -The island had been well intrenched and numbers had flocked to it. So -many were there that the scant resources of the place were soon -exhausted, and so dire was the necessity of the king that he was forced -to forage for provisions. - -Now, too, did he begin a series of skirmishes; attacking the enemy -without ceasing, wherever he found any parties or camps accessible to -his attempts. Whether his object was achieved, or did he meet with -repulsion, he retired with a celerity that baffled pursuit to his -unknown asylum. The Northmen became terror-stricken at the ravages which -this secret foe was making upon them, and finally came to believe, with -the superstition of the age, that the attacks were of a supernatural -character. - -Gradually the king extended his assaults, harassing the Danes with -hostility in a distant quarter as well as those near. By day and by -night, at dawn, in the evening twilight, from woods and marshes, he was -ever rushing on the Northmen with all the advantages of selection and -surprise. But still the provisions grew less, and the king was sore put -for supplies. - -One day, while it was yet so cold that it was frozen, the king's people -had gone out to get provender, fish or fowl or whatsoever they should -happen upon, while Alfred himself remained in the cottage. The king was -discouraged. Despite the successful issue of his forays against the -Norsemen, they still remained in such numbers that it seemed an -impossible task to ever rid the land of them. At last he took from his -bosom the little manual which he always carried with him, and began -reading one of the Psalms of David for comfort. - -A knock at the door brought Ethelfleda and Egwina from an adjoining -room. - -"Open, my daughter," said the king. - -"But it may not be one of thy followers," said the girl, dubiously. - -"Open; keep not one without who may need shelter from the wind. Piercing -is the blast. Open unto him whomever it may be." - -Ethelfleda opened the door not widely, as was the wont of the Saxons, -for she feared that one might be without who sought the king. - -"Bread, maiden! Give me bread to eat for Christ His sake," pleaded a man -who stood there. He was poorly clad and he shivered in the chill breath -of the March wind. - -"Enter, in His name," cried the king, heartily. "Enter and warm thyself -by the fire." - -Murmuring blessings, the man crept close to the fire and huddled over -the blaze. - -"Food for him," commanded the king to Ethelfleda. - -"But, my king," remonstrated Egwina, speaking in a low tone, "there is -but one small loaf of bread which is all the food that there is left. -Wilt thou that it be set before the man, and thereby leave thee naught -to strengthen thee for the sally to-night?" - -"Give it anyway, little one," bade the king. "We have eaten to-day; it -may be that he hath not. The poor man looks as if he needed it." - -Thereupon he returned to his reading, while the maidens served the -beggar. Hungrily did he eat. Soon the last morsel of bread disappeared -before the voracious appetite. Then he arose, gathered the folds of his -mantle more closely around him, and turned to the girls. - -"Ye have heard the words of the master," he said. "'Inasmuch as ye have -done it unto the least of these, my brethren, ye have done it unto me.' -I thank ye, maidens, for your kindness. Most of all do I thank him who -hath ministered to me from his own necessity." - -He turned to the king as he spake, but Alfred had fallen asleep over his -book. An expression almost of adoration passed over the beggar's face. -Over the sleeping form then did he make the sign of the cross while the -girls watched him in something like awe. - -"Whoe'er thou art," he murmured, "Christ is with thee. For that mercy -which thou hast meted to another from thy dire want, may it be returned -fourfold. Art thou brought low from high estate? Be comforted. Low -though the heavy clouds hang, above the sun is shining. Forsaken it may -be that thou art now, but to thy call shall rally hundreds." - -He bent before the sleeping form of Alfred, and pressed his lips to the -king's hand. Then drawing his bonnet over his head went slowly from -them. - -"Almost," said Ethelfleda to Egwina, "could I believe that some saint -hath visited us. Glad am I that my father bade me give him the food." - -"He is some holy man," returned Egwina in a low tone. "But how he spake -of the king? And how he loves him!" She touched the king's hand -reverently. "How they all love him, Ethelfleda!" - -"And worthy is he of their love," returned the daughter, gently kissing -his forehead. "My noble father! I care not, Egwina, that he be king; but -that he is wise, and tender, and so good. When he speaks, his words are -unlying always, and men know that his word requires no oath to bind him. -My heart bounds with pride when they call him 'The Truth Teller.' There -have been many kings before him, but none so great as my father." - -"I wonder not at thy love," said the gleemaiden. "Well doth he merit it. -And Ethelfleda, as thou dost feel, so do all his people. Pride in his -wisdom, and love for his tenderness, even to the beggar that hath left -us. It hath given me new hope, for it is said that a poor man's wish is -better than the gift of a rich man." - -"Into my heart, too, hath crept new hope," said Ethelfleda. "Methinks -that soon the days will really become brighter." - -At this moment Alfred awoke, and started to his feet. - -"Methought that a poor man but now asked for food," he said. - -"One hath been here," answered Ethelfleda. "We fed him, and he is gone. -Dost thou not remember, dear father, that there was not food enou' left -for all but thou didst bid us bring it to him? He hath partaken of it, -blessed thee, and gone." - -"He blessed me?" The king's eyes grew dim. "'Tis strange! And then my -dream!" - -"Didst thou dream, my lord and son?" said Eadburga, entering the room. -"I, too, have just dreamed. Speak, and let us hear thine, son." - -"I dreamed," said Alfred, "that St. Cuthbert of Lindisfarne stood beside -me. He spake and told me he had been my guest. He said that God had seen -my affliction and those of my people which were now about to end. In -token whereof Edward will return with the Saxons with a great take of -fish." - -"Sayest thou so?" cried Eadburga, much agitated. "Why that is mine own -dream. Was any one here at all?" - -"There was a beggar," declared the girls in the same breath. "He blessed -the king when he left, and made the sign of the cross over him." - -"That was the reason that I did dream that it was St. Cuthbert," said -Alfred, who nevertheless was much impressed by the dream. - -"Thy difficulties are fast nearing an end," said the aged lady -impressively. "I think, son, that this has been sent thee for comfort to -thy heart, and cheer to thy drooping spirits." - -"And comfort hath it brought," said the king heartily. - -"I would that Edward would come with the others," cried Ethelfleda. "I -would like to see if he bringeth a great take of fish." - -"Look not always for a sign, daughter," reproved Alfred. "Well hath the -vision served, if it but raise our courage. 'Twas induced by the -blessing of the poor man. I would that he had remained with us, for it -is chill and raw without. I wot that he was some holy man. Whatever he -be, little doth he reck how he hath blessed us in return for the poor -food which we gave." - -"But still do I wish for Edward's return," declared Ethelfleda in a low -tone to Egwina. "Supper will there not be unless the fish be taken. I am -hungry. Art thou not, Egwina?" - -"Not since I have seen that poor man eat," replied the maiden. "He ate -as if naught had passed his lips for days." - -Just then came the tramp of many feet from without. - -"Open, father," cried the voice of Edward. "Open and see what I have -brought thee." - -Ethelfleda flew to the door before Alfred could move, and threw it open. - -"Welcome, welcome, Edward! What dost thou bring? Oh, father, see the -fish!" - -"Enough to feed an army," and he laughed as the Saxons tried to bring -them in, for it was truly a great take. "Blessed be St. Wilfrid, who -taught the Saxons to fish! He must have been with us to-day." - -"No, son; a greater than Wilfrid was with thee," said Alfred solemnly, a -joyous light shining in his eyes. "Wonderful hath been thy catch, and -wonderful, too, hath been our experience." - -"Let us have a feast," cried the practical Ethelfleda; "hungry must ye -be, good people, and hungry am I also. Art thou not now, Egwina?" - -"Since there is so much," answered she, "I wot that I am." - -"And dost thou not feel hunger save when there is plenty?" laughed -Ethelfleda. "Strange, Egwina! Would that my appetite would accommodate -itself to the supply. But marry! the less there is, the more do I wish." - -"'Tis the heart of Egwina that molds her appetite," commented Edward. -"At the morning meal I could but notice how she broke off the larger -part of her bread, and gave it to Ethelwerd and Elswitha. The meat did -go in the same manner." - -"Didst thou?" Ethelfleda looked up from the fish she was preparing in -amaze. "Thou shouldst have eaten thy portion. Each had the same." - -"True; but the little ones wished for more," said the girl simply. "And -I need not much. Then, too, Edward gave me part of his." - -"'Twas naught," said the youth hastily. "Thou wouldst retain nothing for -thyself if thou were not watched. Besides, I am a man, and stronger than -thou." - -"A man?" teased his sister. "A man, yet thou hast not yet naught but -down upon thy chin; nor art thou of age to wear buckler." - -"Yet in truth a man," said Alfred, laying his hand kindly upon his son's -head. "A man such as I wish to see, my son. Tender to the weak, and -gentle to the helpless." - -Edward's face flushed at the praise. - -"Come, Ethelred," he called, to hide his confusion, to the young man who -stood by the fire. "Come help us to prepare the fish." - -"Gladly," returned Ethelred. "I have been warming by the fire, for chill -hath the wind proved, else I had been with ye ere now. Marry! glad will -I be when the Lenat (March) month hath passed." - -Thus busily and merrily, despite hardships and dangers, did they prepare -the fish, and with hearts knit more closely together for these same -hardships, the king and his retainers sat down to supper. As merry and -gleeful were they as when in other days they had gathered round the -festive board in royal hall with wassail and song, so now sat the Saxon -king and his people in the rude cabin. - -After the meal, Egwina sang, for to-night hope had entered into their -hearts, and their hunger was satisfied as it had not been for days. -Early the next morning, the king crossed to the mainland. But twice -wound he his horn, when from the alders and forest there came many men. - -"The king! The king!" they cried. "We rally to his standard!" - -"Here is the king," came the reply, and thus five hundred more men were -added to Alfred's number. - - - - -CHAPTER XVI--IN THE CAMP OF THE ENEMY - - -Easter had passed, and the first faint breath of spring was in the air. -Rapidly the numbers in Athelney increased. The whole people had by this -time been apprised of the king's plan, and were making preparations to -join him in the final blow. Guthrum with his Danes grew aware of the -unusual stir and activity among them, but found it impossible to -discover its cause. - -Still Alfred knew not the strength of the enemy. Guthrum had removed -from Chippenham, and was now encamped at Westbury. Into the king's mind -there came a bold idea. Calling Egwina to him, he said with his winning -smile, "Little one, darest thou to accompany me on a journey?" - -"Gladly, my king," was the response. - -"I will not hide from thee, Egwina, that it may be fraught with peril -both to thee and to myself. But it will advantage me to take it, though -little do I reck of the outcome. Thou needst not go unless thou wilt. I -will not think the less of thee if thou dost not choose to go." - -"It matters not, my king, whither, or into what it doth lead. If thou -dost desire me with thee, then will I go." - -"Thou leal little one! I knew that I could trust to thy courage. Listen -to my plan, Egwina, and then shalt thou say if thou wilt. Thou and I -will go as minstrels into the camp of Guthrum, and I shall see for -myself his forces and supplies. Now, what sayest thou?" - -But before she could answer, Ethelfleda, who had joined them, broke in -with, "My father, take me with thee. Did I not sing to thy harp? I am -thy daughter, and it is more fitting that I should share thy danger than -Egwina." - -"Thou art too proud in thy port for a gleemaiden," returned the king. -"Far too proud for my purpose. Thou couldst not be one in seeming. -Egwina hath always been one, and so will give more of the appearance of -truth to the affair? Thou seest, my daughter, that it were better for -Egwina to go?" - -"I see," answered Ethelfleda slowly. "But, oh, my father! Mickle sorrow -doth it give me that I have done naught for thee in thine affliction!" - -"Thou hast done much," and the king soothed her tenderly. "Much! Thou -hast cheered and comforted me by thy presence and brightness, and that -is much, for I wot how thou hast chafed at the inactivity, my -lion-hearted daughter. This also do I promise thee: the beacon that -bringth all the Saxons together thou shalt light with thine own hands." - -"Oh, may I?" cried Ethelfleda, delightedly. "Then, Egwina, no longer do -I grudge thee thy place, but wish all good to befortune thee." - -"Wilt thou go, Egwina, now that thou knowest what thou will have to -encounter? If it should so be that there are any in the camp of the Dane -who know me, then I wot not what will become of thee." - -"Think not of me," returned the girl earnestly. "Is not the gleemaiden -wont to endure trials? Think not on me, but reflect on thyself. How -shalt thou act, my king?" - -"As a gleeman. With harp and song shall we delight them; then with -tricks of mimicry, and knives and balls, will I excite their mirth." - -"But thou hast also a proud bearing," and the girl looked anxious. - -"Not more so than thy grandsire," said Elswitha with a smile. "He did -deport himself full of pride." - -"And the gifts," went on the maiden. "Canst thou receive them humbly and -gratefully from the gift stool?" - -"Never fear, little one. Alfred hath been forced to pillage for food -itself lately, and his pride hath been brought very low." - -So the king disguised himself as a minstrel, and with Egwina, the -gleemaiden, set forth for the camp of the Dane. After they had emerged -from the forest, they began singing and playing as they wended their way -through the villages. The people flocked after them, and many were the -invitations extended to tarry at some hall, but the supposed minstrel -and his daughter refused them, and kept steadily on their way to the -Danish camp. - -It was a well fortified place, and, as they approached, the keen eyes of -the king noted how impregnable its walls were. - -"Should we ever succeed in freeing the land from the invaders," he said -thoughtfully, "the lesson will not have been in vain. Behold those -walls, Egwina! How staunch and firm they be! If God so pleases to bestow -peace upon us for a time, fortresses shall be reared, ships made, and -the coasts defended; so that never again shall Norseman or foe of any -kind ravage the country." - -They came to the gates, and there paused, singing their sweetest -melodies. The warders listened and opened to them. Minstrels were held -in such esteem that Saxon and Dane alike looked upon them as -non-combatants, and admitted them freely to the halls of either side. So -it happened that the king and the maiden were soon amusing the warriors -within the camp. - -They roared with merriment at the tricks of the minstrel, and listened -entranced to the singing of Egwina. - -"To Guthrum! To Guthrum they must go!" cried one of the crowd which -surrounded them. "'Twill warm the heart of the king to hear them!" - -So to the abode of Guthrum were they taken. The king sat on his high -seat at meat when the warden spake to him: - -"A Saxon minstrel is without, good king. The strings he touches with a -master's hand; and as he plays the maiden with him sings to his harp -tales of heroes and brave deeds. Fair is she, and rarely well doth she -sing. In sooth, the tricks the gleeman gives are good also." - -"Then let them enter," said the king. "Heavy lieth the heart of Guthrum -in his breast for darkness hath settled over him, and he feareth evil to -come." - -"Enter, minstrel. My lord's heart is heavy, ease it with thy art," and -the warder conducted them into the hall where Guthrum sat with his -jarls. - -"Strike thy harp, skald," said Guthrum, "and choose some lay that will -lighten the shadow which the death goddess, Hela, hath thrown over my -soul. For to-night, Guthrum sitteth in darkness." - -Alfred gazed in compassion on the noble countenance and broad forehead -of the Dane before him. A wish to ease the burthen which evidently -oppressed him by infusing into his soul some of that comfort which never -failed, filled him. Striking his harp with a strong twang of the strings -after the fashion of harpers, he exclaimed loudly, "Hwaet!" (what). The -clamour of the surrounding voices was hushed instantly and he began to -sing. - -"Tis a Christian hymn, skald. Hast not something gayer? Some song of the -deeds of thy heroes or ours? Once were Saxon and Dane brothers from the -same Alfadur, but now hath the Saxon forsaken his gods." - -"Brothers they be still under the All-father," returned Alfred. -"Brothers, Guthrum, in stronger bonds than those of yore. And brother's -hand should not be lifted against brother." - -"Thy harp," said Guthrum impatiently. "'Tis music I crave, not thy -words." - -Again did the king sing, and this time accompanied by the maiden. -Guthrum raised his hand. - -"Wait, skald. Wondrous is thy skill on the harp, and delectably also -doth the maiden wield the cymbals. I would that my daughter should hear -ye." - -He motioned to some of his servitors, who left the hall, and soon -returned bearing a chair in which was seated the form of a girl. She was -very pale, but her dark eyes were bright, and her countenance, though -wan, showed traces of beauty. - -"What aileth thy daughter, O king?" came from Alfred pityingly as he -looked on the white face of the girl. - -"Her knee is swollen, and vain hath been all leech's care," returned -Guthrum. "It hath been long since she hath stood. It pricks me to the -heart thus for Hilda to be so sore afflicted." - -"Her knee?" The Saxon king drew near the maiden. "Wheaten flour boiled -in milk and applied while warm hath been known to work wonders for such -misease. Knowest thou not that Cuthbert was so cured?" - -"Cuthbert? No, I know naught of him. Was he afflicted as I?" spoke the -Danish girl eagerly. - -"In the very self-same manner, maiden. Listen and, if thou wishest, I -will tell thee how the good saint was cured." - -"But thy harp," interposed Guthrum. "Work no charm, sir skald, but give -us of thy skill." - -"Nay, my father," spake the maiden Hilda. "He worketh no charm, and I -would hear of this Cuthbert. Speak on, skald." - -Alfred looked at Guthrum, and the latter bowed in assent to his -daughter's wish. - -"Cuthbert," began the minstrel, "was a noble youth destined for a holy -man. He had alway been straight and handsome, but all at once-- - - "The youth now bent beneath a sudden pain[2] - And led his languid footsteps with a pine. - When on a day as in the air he placed - His weary limbs, and meek yet mourning lay, - A horseman clothed in snowy garments came, - And graceful as a courser:--He saluted - The youth reclined, who offered his obeisance. - - "My prompt attentions should be gladly paid - To you if grievous pains did not withhold me; - See how my knee is swelled--no leech's care - Through a long lapse of time has soothed the evil." - Straight leaped the stranger from his horse and stroked - The part diseased, thus counselling: - - "The flour - Of wheat and milk boil quickly on a fire, - And spread the mixture warm upon the tumor." - Remounting then he took the road he came; - And Cuthbert used his medicine, and found - That his physicians from th' exalted throne - Of the Supreme had come, and eased his pain, - As with the fish's gall he once restored - The light to poor Tobias." - - [2] Bede's Life of St. Cuthbert. - -"That is like me," said the Danish girl. "Oh, I wonder if that would -avail my poor limb?" - -"'Twill harm thee not to try it, and may it bring thee cure as it did -Cuthbert." - -"And ever will I hold thee in grateful memory should it do so," said -Hilda. "Take this charm, minstrel, and if it cures as thou dost say, -bring that to Hilda, and from this land's demesne shalt thou receive a -jarl's share. Ay, with vill upon it, too." - -Alfred hesitated. - -"From this land's demesne?" he repeated. "Then dost thou own the land?" - -"Not yet; but Alfred hath fled from our power, and soon will my father -complete that which he hath so well begun. Fear not, minstrel! Thou -shalt have thy share." - -"But--" began Alfred. - -"The king doth wax impatient," spake Egwina, quickly. "Should we not -again soothe his brow with melody?" - -"Thou speakest well," said Hilda. "I, too, would hear thy harp. Take the -charm, minstrel, and bring it me should it fall out as thou hast said." - -She extended the charm which Alfred took. Again the king and the maiden -sang, and yet again. Guthrum rose from his seat and with his own hands -bestowed gifts upon them. - -"Wondrous is thy skill, and that of the maiden also," he said to Alfred. -"Yet methinks that thou art not as are other skalds." - -"Eager and willing am I to accept thy princely favors, O King, even as -other skalds are," returned the minstrel. "Kingly are thy gifts, -Guthrum, as doth become thee. Why sayest thou that I am not as the -others?" - -"Keen doth flash thine eye, and ever and anon thy glance doth penetrate -as if to read my soul. An enemy would I say thou wert, but that thou -hast looked with compassion upon mine afflicted one. And, minstrel, if -thy cure doth work, add to what my child hath granted any boon that thou -dost wish, and it shall be thine." - -"I will remind thee of thy promise, my lord," and Alfred drew his gonna -about him. "Long will the harper remember thy gifts, for generous have -they been, and again may he seek thy favor." - -He turned to leave, when there came a commotion from the lower end of -the hall. - -"Gyda, the seid woman hath come," came the cry, and into the room the -witch woman ran. - -"Guthrum! I would speak with Guthrum, the old," she cried. "This night -have I been warned that the enemy is within the camp. The Dragon hath -come forth from his lair. He is within thy walls, Guthrum! Seize him, -lest he devour thee!" - -"My king, we must fly," whispered Egwina, with pale face. "I fear the -wicca, for she hath marvelous power." - -"Nay," said Alfred. "Tremble not, little one. Be not afraid. There is -One higher than wicca, in whose hands we are. Let us meet the danger as -Saxons." - -He turned and stood as if to hear what the seid woman said, and the -trembling maiden drew close to his side. - -"What is it that thou sayest, Gyda?" called Guthrum the king. "That an -enemy is in our midst? Where is he that we may seize him?" - -"Yon skald and the maiden are not what they seem," called the woman -loudly. - -"The skald! The skald! Where is the skald?" demanded an hundred voices -at once. Alfred advanced into the centre of the hall. - -"Who calls the skald?" he asked. "Wish ye more of harp and song that ye -cannot let a man and his daughter pass?" - -"Come hither, minstrel," commanded Guthrum as the tumult ceased suddenly -at the sound of the voice of the harper. "And thou, Gyda! Come thou -also, and make thine accusal." - -Alfred looked fixedly at the woman. She quailed under his glance. - -"My lord," he said to the Dane boldly, "if I seem not to be what I am, -'tis not the fault of the minstrel. In token of the truth of my words -thou shalt find in the breast of the seid woman a jewel of gold. Look! -if it be not there, do to the harper as thou wilt." - -With a cry of rage the seid woman clasped her hands to her bosom. - -"The runes were wrong," she gasped. "O my lord, take not from me the -jewel. Again will I read the rede. Let the skald go, for I have wronged -him." - -"And thou hast the jewel even as he hath said?" queried Guthrum, looking -from one to the other in perplexity. - -"Yes, my lord." - -"Then," said the Dane, turning to the minstrel who stood so calmly -waiting his pleasure, "thou art a galdra smith (a wizard) as well as -harper?" - -"Nay," returned Alfred. "No charm do I work save that of a good -conscience. Some little lore of leech craft have I, but that be all." - -"And thou art truly a harper?" Guthrum knew not what to do, yet was loth -to let him go. - -"Hast thou not heard for thyself? Be thou my judge." - -"True," said Guthrum. "What sayest thou, Gyda?" - -"My lord, let the incantation be prepared for the seid woman; for this -night hath her art misled her," returned Gyda, who sought to divert all -minds from the jewel. - -"Let the incantation be prepared," commanded the king. - -"Go," whispered the Danish woman, and Alfred turned and without undue -haste made his way unchidden from the hall. - - - - -CHAPTER XVII--THE WINNING OF A BUCKLER - - -The time at last was ripe to strike the final blow. By his visit into -Guthrum's camp, Alfred had learned the numbers, disposition and -discipline of the Danes. After satisfying himself as to the chances of a -sudden attack, he had returned to Athelney and sent messengers to the -thegns and ealdormen of neighboring shires, giving them a tryst for the -second week in May. - -Egbert's stone, twenty-six miles east of Selwood, was the place of the -tryst. The signal for the gathering of the forces was to be a beacon -light kindled on the top of Stourton's hill, where Alfred's Tower now -stands. The light would be hidden from the Danes by the range of -Wiltshire hills, while it would be visible to the low country towards -the Bristol Channel and to the south as far as Dorsetshire. - -The time had finally come for the decisive blow to fall, so Ethelfleda -and Egwina, whom the former had generously consented should accompany -her, set forth, with Edward and Ethelred for protection, to light the -beacon. - -"Prithee, Ethelfleda, let me carry the coals," said Ethelred. "Thou has -carried them a long way already, and I fear that thou wilt be tired." - -"Nay; there is naught to tire me," said Ethelfleda. "Besides, I wish to -carry the embers, Ethelred. I like not to have other hands than mine -touch them." - -"How strong thou art in thy purpose, Ethelfleda," said the young man -with admiration. "Naught deters thee from thy enterprises after thou -hast entered upon them. Art thou never discouraged?" - -"Sometimes," confessed the maiden. "Yet, Ethelred, when once a purpose -hath formed itself within my mind, I cannot loosen my hold upon it. -Discouragements and doubts may crowd thick and fast upon me; but, I know -not why, my purpose doth shine bright and clear through them all, and -towards it I needs must wend my way." - -"I would that it were so with me," retorted the young man. "But ofttimes -doth happenings turn me from my purpose. Would that I had thy -perseverance." - -"'Tis a virtue that can be cultivated," said the girl gayly as she -looked at the embers which she carried in an earthen vessel. "Here we -are, Ethelred, and for thy pleasant words thou shalt hold the embers -until I need them." She gave the vessel into his hands, and sank down -before the great heap of brushwood which had been gathered for the -beacon. - -"Almost," said she solemnly, "do I feel like offering a sacrifice on -this fire that all may end as my father doth desire." - -"It would not please him, sister, to have aught rendered that savored of -heathenism," said Edward. "Here are some fine twigs for the starting." - -Ethelfleda took them. - -"Now, Ethelred, the coals," she called. They were given her in silence, -and the girl carefully fanned the embers until the fine stuff ignited. -Then she arose and the four stood and watched the flames as they caught -twig after twig creeping up, up, until finally the whole pile became a -blazing mass which leaped and crackled, darting tongues of flame higher -and higher until the surrounding wood was ruddy in the glare. The -figures of the four were silhouetted against the light in bold relief, -and so, standing out against the background of those dark ages, have the -pictures of those four come down to us. - -On the morrow Ethelfleda's own hands buckled the sword round Ethelred's -waist, while Edward chafed that he must remain. - -"But another year and I too should go," he said, appealing to Egwina for -sympathy. "O Egwina, dost thou not think that my father would let me go? -A little year! What is it that it should make a difference?" - -But Alfred turned a deaf ear to their pleadings, and Edward was forced -to the inactivity of a non-combatant. The forces left with high hopes. -Listlessly the lad wandered about, unable to occupy himself. At last he -sought Egwina's side. - -"I cannot content myself here," he said, "while yonder the battle may -rage. 'Tis custom for women and maidens to follow from afar, why not for -youths also? Wilt thou go with me, Egwina, to watch the issue of the -fray?" - -"Gladly, Edward," answered Egwina rising, "if thou wilt promise that -thou wilt not rush into it." - -"I am not old enough," said the youth scornfully. "O Egwina, it breaketh -my heart that I am not yet able to strike for my country, but I will -bide my time." - -So the two set forth and followed after the army. Alfred had gathered -his forces first at Egbert's stone where the whole army had collected. -The Saxons received him with acclamations of joy. Moving swiftly, Alfred -then fell upon the pagans at Ethandune. They were taken completely by -surprise. - -The chief fault of the Saxons hitherto had been that they fought in an -uncompact manner, and the Danes could overwhelm them by surrounding a -part at a time. This Alfred had tried to overcome by direction and drill -until now they fell upon the Danes an organized, skilled force. -Furiously did the Northmen receive the assault. The discharge of the -Saxon arrows was succeeded by the attack of the lances, and soon it -became a personal conflict of swords. The Danes resisted with their -customary intrepidity, but their efforts though furious were unavailing. -Closer and closer to the combatants crept Edward and Egwina. The boy's -eyes were dilated with excitement. He trembled but not with fear. -Suddenly Alfred's own standard of the golden dragon upon a white ground, -which Adiva and Gunnehilde had woven, tottered and fell. The -standard-bearer was struck down with his death blow. - -"The standard! the king's own standard is down!" screamed Edward, -wildly. "It must not be!" - -"Edward! Edward!" shrieked Egwina, but the boy heard not, or if he -heard, he did not heed. Over the intervening space he flew; snatched a -sword from a dead body as he went, and then right to the front he ran, -and hoisted the standard on high. The flying figure of the lad as he -appeared amongst them thrilled the superstitious Saxons with awe. Alfred -saw his son as he dashed into the thick of the fray, and as he noted -with what bravery he bore himself, a smile of pride lighted up his face. - -"Marry, the boy bears himself as if he were St. Neot come to lead us to -victory!" - -A Saxon near heard the word St. Neot, and saw the king gazing in the -direction of the boy. Instantly he sent up the cry that St. Neot was in -the midst of them. Through the Saxon lines it ran and raised their -spirits to fever heat. Mad with enthusiasm, their resolute attack was -everywhere irresistible, and the Northmen gave way. Their bodies strewed -the plain. Of those that remained living, many fled in different -directions, and the rest took refuge with Guthrum in the neighboring -fortifications. - -Alfred was master of the field. By one decisive blow he had broken the -force of the Danish invasion. The fleeing Northmen were pursued and -slaughtered. Then the king sat down before the fortress, calmly awaiting -the surrender that must follow. After fourteen days, Guthrum, oppressed -by want, cold and despair, sent overtures of peace, which the king, -being filled with pity, accepted. - -The pagans promised to leave the kingdom, after giving hostages to -Alfred and receiving none, which thing had never been done before. -Guthrum, being moved by the noble conduct of the king, signified his -intention of embracing Christianity, much to the good Alfred's delight. -Seven weeks afterward, Guthrum, accompanied by thirty of his jarls, were -baptized at a place called Aller, near Athelney, and there King Alfred -received him as his son by adoption. - -After eight days, during which time the Danes wore, in accordance with -the custom of the times, the Chrismal--a white linen cloth put on the -head when the rite of baptism was performed; the eighth day what was -known as the Chrism-loosing, or removal of the cloths, took place at -Wedmore, into which royal vill Alfred now repaired with his family and -Egwina. - -Here, too, did he receive Guthrum, or Athelstan, as we shall now have to -call him, for that was the name he received from the king at his -baptism. - -At Alfred's invitation, Athelstan brought his family and abode with him -for twelve days. And behold! the maiden Hilda walked straight and fair. -Seeing this, the king approached her. - -"Did the wheat flour, boiled in milk, applied hot, work thy cure?" he -asked. - -"It did, my lord," returned the maiden. "How knowest thou of it? It was -told me by a skald who sang for us with his daughter." - -From the folds of his gonna Alfred drew the charm which she had given -him. - -"Behold, maiden, thy charm. Now do I crave the fulfilment of thy -promise." - -"Was it thou?" cried she, in surprise. "My father said that the skald -was not what he seemed, but naught could he learn from the seid women -concerning him. But alack! No longer have I power to give vill or jarl's -proportion of land." - -"None do I crave, Hilda, so that thou art healed," answered Alfred. - -"Didst thou not say that thou wert what thou seemest?" queried -Athelstan. - -"Nay; I but said that if I were not that which I seemed, it was not the -fault of the minstrel," answered Alfred. "Dost thou not remember?" - -"I remember, Alfred, and nobly has thou borne thyself both as foe and -friend. Easy is it to forgive the deceptions upon me for out of that -grew the pity for the misfortune of another. Though she were the -daughter of thy foe, thou didst generously give her cure for misease." - -"Thou wouldst have done the same, Athelstan," returned the king. "At -once did I feel that there was that in thee which spake a kindred to -me." - -"And this is thy son?" Athelstan turned to Edward who stood near. "To -him, King Alfred, as much as to thy prowess I truly believe the victory -belongs. What a noble charge he made as unhelmed he rushed into the -fray! Young though is he for battle." - -Alfred smiled proudly. - -"Without permission did he join us," he said. "Young the boy is. 'Twill -not be until next year that he will be old enow for buckler. But for his -bravery, he shall not need to wait his year. Edward hath taught me that -a king's son matureth sooner than others. Which remindeth me, my son, -that thou hast not yet received thy guerdon. This night repair thee to -the priest and make confession of thy sins, watching the night through -with prayer. On the morrow thou shalt then be declared a legitimate -miles." - -Overcome with joy at this news, Edward hastened to tell it to Ethelfleda -and Egwina. - -"Never again will I tease thee, Edward, about thy age," said Ethelfleda. -"Thou art truly a man in heart if not in years." - -Egwina joined in the commendation of his valor. - -The night having been passed in accordance with the custom, in prayer -and watching, the next morning in the presence of a great concourse of -people, Edward heard mass. Then, having put on a purple robe girded by a -belt set with gems to which was attached a golden sheath for his sword, -the gift of his father, the youth repaired again to the church and -offered his sword upon the altar. - -The priest read from the Gospel, and, taking the sword, blessed it and -placed it on the youth's neck with his benediction. The sacrament was -administered to him, and then Edward arose, a full-fledged Saxon -warrior. - -"To my country do I consecrate this weapon," said he solemnly. "May God -judge me if it be lifted other than in her service." - -"May He help you to keep that vow, my son," said Alfred. - -And the years have proven how nobly the boy fulfilled his oath. - - - - -CHAPTER XVIII--PEACE - - -By the treaty of peace between Alfred and Athelstan drawn up by the -witanagemot or the Saxon parliament which convened at Wedmore after the -baptism of the Danes, the boundaries of the two kingdoms were defined. A -line beginning at the mouth of the Thames, and running along the river -Lea to its source, and turning at Bedford to the right along the Ouse as -far as Watling street was to make the division. The part which was north -of the line being the Danish kingdom and called Danelagh, while all -south of the line was the kingdom of the Saxons. According to this -arrangement a large portion of Mercia fell to Alfred's share. - -The treaty comprehended various rules for the conduct of commerce, and -courts were instituted for the trial of disputes and crimes; although in -their own kingdom the Danes were to be governed by their own laws. - -Athelstan was to remain king of the Danes but to Alfred tribute was to -be paid as over lord. As soon as peace had been concluded, Alfred turned -his attention to the internal affairs of his kingdom. The lessons of the -invasion had not been lost, and he proceeded at once to put the country -into a complete state of defence. Old fortifications were repaired and -new ones raised in suitable localities. Flocks and herds again grazed in -the pastures, herds of swine roamed in the woods, fields were -cultivated, houses rebuilt, and the country entered upon an era of -unprecedented prosperity. - -The fleet was brought into a state of great efficiency, and it was -Alfred who at this time laid the foundation for England's future -supremacy on the seas. The land had been infested by robbers, but the -king cleared the land of these by stringent laws which forced them -either to leave the country or become peaceful and law-abiding citizens. - -The laws were not neglected, and the indefatigable king revised the -code, striking out those which availed not for the time, and adding -others; the whole approved by his witan. He exerted the utmost care that -justice should be administered to all impartially. He encouraged -commerce, and took a lively interest in geographical discovery. - -The king's heart had been grieved at the depth of the popular ignorance, -and to the mitigation of this dark feature of his country did he also -direct his attention. It had been his testimony that south of the Thames -not even the priests understood the ritual of the church, or the meaning -of the prayers which they repeated. It was one of his strongest and most -cherished desires that every free-born youth should qualify himself to -read English correctly. - -In order to accomplish this, he rebuilt the monasteries which had been -cast down in the late wars, and which were the great centres of -education in those days, and established schools. For the furtherance of -the same object, he invited to his court learned men from all quarters, -and with their assistance, completed a number of works for the diffusion -of knowledge throughout the kingdom. - -Among these men from Gaul were Grimbald and John. Grimbald was a -venerable man and a good singer; adorned with every kind of -ecclesiastical discipline and good morals, and most learned in holy -Scriptures. John, priest and monk also, was of most energetic talents, -learned in all kinds of literary science, and skilled in many other -arts. Asser of Wales also came. From Mercia did he call Werefrith bishop -of Worcester, a man well versed in Scripture; and Plegmund, archbishop -of the church of Canterbury. Ethelstan and Werewulf, priests and -chaplains, Mercians by birth and erudite. - -Through these men was the mind of the king enlarged, and great work -accomplished among the youth. Elswitha, Ethelgiva, and Ethelwerd, the -younger children, were consigned to the schools of learning where with -the children of almost all the nobility of the country, and many also -who were not noble, they pursued their studies. Books both in Latin and -in Saxon were they taught. They learned to write, and became studious -and clever in the liberal arts. - -Ethelfleda, Edward, and Egwina were not suffered to pass their time in -idleness or without gain. Well had Egwina profited by the lessons taught -her in the cottage of Denewulf, and her apt and ready mind soon placed -her beside Edward and Ethelfleda, who had already received much -instruction. When not engaged in study, the maidens spent much time with -the needle or distaff; while Edward hunted or trained hawks. Thus did -the days pass until two years had gone by. - -Fair had Egwina been in her childhood, but the maiden of sixteen was -wondrously beautiful. In sweet unconsciousness of her charm she -performed her tasks with light heart for pleasant were the days to her. -But one shadow darkened the horizon. - -Ethelred had conducted himself with so much prowess, and shown himself -endowed with so much of executive ability that Alfred had made him -ealdorman of Mercia. Also had the king consented to the marriage of -Ethelfleda to him, and for this event preparations were now being made. - -For this cause was Egwina sad. She rejoiced in the happiness of the two, -yet did it grieve her sore to lose the companionship of her friend. - -"It shall not be for long, Egwina," comforted Ethelfleda. "When I am -Lady of the Mercians thou shalt come, and be my companion as thou hast -been." - -So, amongst innumerable multitudes of both sexes, the marriage was -celebrated with great rejoicing. As was the custom, the feasting -continued both by day and by night for many days. Wearied by so much -mirth and festivity, and overcome by a feeling of sadness which she -could not control, Egwina stole away from the guests, and glided out -beneath the trees to a knoll. The moon shone in all her splendor. The -long, deep shadows of the breathless forest which lay beyond, checkered -the silvery whiteness of open sward and intervening glade. Pensively the -maiden gazed at the moon, and then she sighed involuntarily. - -"Why sighest thou, daughter of Wulfhere?" asked a voice near. - -Egwina turned with a start. Before her on the knoll stood Gyda, the seid -woman. - -"Is it thou, Gyda? Long hath it been since last I saw thee. Then the -land was torn with tumult and warfare; now doth it prosper, and peace -abideth everywhere." - -"True, maiden; happy have been the days. Pleasant have been my days. -Pleasant, most pleasant, have been thine. Then wherefore dost thou sigh? -Is it because thou art alone?" - -"Nay, Gyda," said the maiden gently. "'Tis only that I mourn the loss of -my friend. Otherwise I would not have it to be, for Ethelfleda is happy. -She believes that naught can change us; but thou wottest, Gyda, that now -new duties will claim her attention, and it cannot be with us as it hath -been. Unworthy is it in me to grieve, but yet, methinks I shall be the -better for it." - -"Egwina," said Gyda abruptly, "art thou happy here? Dost thou not often -grieve for the old life and the free? Think of thy father, and of thy -grandfather. Ay! and I have heard his father, and his father's father -were gleemen; yet thou stayest here, and there is peace in the land. -Much gold and many gifts couldst thou bring to thyself by thy harp and -song. Art content to be at the call of one lord even though that lord is -the king?" - -"I do not grieve for the old life, Gyda," said the maiden, simply. -"Pleasant was it with granther. Yet methinks I am happier here than I -should be wandering from lord to lord; from mead hall to mead hall. And -the king and his family love me." - -"And thou wouldst not leave them?" queried the wicca. - -"Nay; why should I? Useful am I to Elswitha, and now that she no longer -will have Ethelfleda, I shall be more so. No, Gyda; I would not leave -them. 'Twould grieve me much." - -"Sorry am I to hear it," and Gyda's tone was low. "Child, little didst -thou reck that thou didst make me long to have thee with me when last I -saw thee. The runes speak not well for Gyda. They grow dim when she -would read what Skulda hath in store for her. Calamity overshadows me, -and a curious longing hath fallen upon my heart to have thee, who art -pure and innocent, with me. Methinks I should be the better for it. -Canst thou not, child, give me thyself for a time only? Alfred hath -much. Why should he begrudge me thee who have none sibbe to me? Wilt -thou come to dwell with me? Much of gold have I, maiden, and many gems -of rare value which have been showered upon me. These, all these shall -be thine." - -"Gyda, I know not," answered Egwina much distressed and full of pity for -the woman's loneliness. "I will talk with the king and the lady -Elswitha, and let thee know anon. But if I go with thee, Gyda, 'tis not -for gifts or gold, but for thy loneliness. I will see thee again." - -"Thinkest thou that Alfred will let thee go from him?" cried Gyda. "I -trow not! I trow not! Thou art born for greatness, and it is much to ask -of thee." - -She drew her mantle over her head, and turned to go. - -"Natheless, Gyda, wait for a little and I will speak with him," urged -Egwina, laying her hand upon the woman's shoulder. - -"Wait I will, maiden. Till the dawn I will wait. Again will I read the -runes, and see if thou wilt come. Dark and clouded have they been of -late, and seid and galdra have availed me naught; but once more will I -try. Fount, and tree and scin-laeca, shall all be consulted." - -She glided away, and was lost in the darkness. - -"Strange, strange woman," said the girl musingly, with a shudder. "I -pity her, and yet my heart revolts from dwelling with her; but still -will I ask the king." - -"Egwina, art thou here?" Edward came to her side at this moment. "Vainly -have I sought thee through hull and bower, and only caught sight of thee -but now. Why didst thou leave the mirth?" - -"I was awearied, Edward, but now will I return with thee." - -"Soon will we re-enter, Egwina. Ethelfleda wishes thee to sing the same -song which she heard thee sing when first thou didst sing for her." - -"That will I do gladly," and Egwina turned. "'Tis but a short time that -Ethelfleda remaineth with us, and gladly will I do aught that she -asketh." - -"Nay; go not yet, Egwina. How fine the night is! Dost thou remember how -chill and drear was the awful night that the Northmen fell upon us at -Chippenham? How fair thou didst look that night when, child though thou -wert, thou didst stand up in the hall and sing. Fair thou wert, Egwina, -but not so fair as now. Thou mindest me of a fawn with thy shyness and -grace. Tell me, hast thou kept the charm I gave thee?" - -"Yes, Edward." Egwina drew the chain from under the folds of her tunic. -"See! The amulet is as thou didst fasten it." - -The Saxon clasped the amulet with the hand that held it in his own. - -"Egwina, this night wilt thou exchange with me the true-lofa?" - -"Edward, what meanest thou?" The maiden looked up at him in startled -amazement. - -"Thou art duller than thy wont, Egwina, if thou knowest not," smiled -Edward. "I mean our betrothal. Always have I intended to wed thee, if -thou wert willing, when proper time should come. What then so fitting as -that we plight our troth now when all rejoice in the happiness of -Ethelred and Ethelfleda?" - -"But, Edward," faltered Egwina, "thou art the atheling, and I but a -gleemaiden. Thou wilt be the cyning (king) one day, and then thou wilt -know that such as I am not fit to be the Lady of the Saxons." - -"No other will I choose, if thou be not my mate," returned Edward. - -"But thy father, Edward; and thou art yet too young." Egwina was -troubled. - -"I will go to my father now, Egwina. If he says that we are too young, -then will I wait his pleasure. He will sanction our troth and bless it. -And why should he not? He loves thee now as a daughter. Wilt thou not -give me thy true-lofa, Egwina?" - -"Wait until thou hast seen thy father," whispered the maiden. "I fear -his displeasure." - -"Thou foolish little one! Hath he not been kind to thee?" - -"Always and always," declared she with fervor. "But I am not noble. -Naught of gentle blood have I either on the spear side or the spindle -side. I fear, Edward, that the king will be displeased with me." - -"Marry, I trow not! Stay thou here, and I will seek him, and soon shall -thy fears be quieted. Remain here, Egwina, for I will soon return." - -He hastened back into the house with eager footsteps, and the agitated -girl sank down upon the sward. Soon she heard voices, and wishing not to -meet any one for a while, she withdrew into the shadows of the trees. It -was Alfred himself and his wife, Elswitha. - -"Dear lord," the lady was saying, "hast noted how fair the maiden Egwina -groweth?" - -"Yea; but not before these last few days. I fear, Elswitha, that soon -she, too, will leave us for some other's abode." - -"My lord, Edward looks upon the maiden with loving eyes." - -"Sayest thou so?" cried Alfred. "Why, the boy is but young! Art thou not -mistaken?" - -"Nay, a mother's heart doth not deceive her, Alfred. Thou wert but -eighteen thyself when we were wed. Thy son is almost the same age now as -thou wert then." - -"Sayest thou so?" Alfred seemed to be startled. "Why, 'tis but the other -day that he received sword and buckler!" - -"Swiftly doth the time fly," returned Elswitha. "I know that which I -tell thee is true, and it hath grieved me, Alfred, for Egwina is not -noble." - -"True," assented the king; "she comes not of noble blood." - -Egwina covered her face with her hands. Was it not as she had thought it -would be? Now these dear people, who had done so much for her, who had -been so kind, would be displeased. - -Alfred and the lady passed on. Egwina sobbed aloud in her loneliness. - -"Maiden," came a low whisper. - -Egwina looked up to see the form of Gyda again beside her. - -"I have heard all. All that the youth said to thee, and what the king -and his wife said also. Seest thou not that they wish thee not? Come! -Gyda will cherish thee as her own." - -Egwina looked at her hopelessly. - -"What shall I do, Gyda?" she cried. "I could not bear that they should -be cold to me." - -"Thou needst not bear it, child. Come with me. I promise thee that thou -shalt not regret it. Come! Edward must not find thee here when he -returns. Come!" - -She held out her hand. Scarcely knowing what she was doing, Egwina put -her own within it, and the two glided noiselessly into the woods. - - - - -CHAPTER XIX--DARK DAYS - - -Away into the forest they went, the seid woman keeping fast hold of -Egwina's hand, and speaking not. Once the maiden thought she heard the -voice of Edward calling, "Egwina! Egwina!" She half paused but Gyda -hurried her on. At last the wicca stopped before a small, low cottage -quite outside the demesne of the royal vill. In answer to her knock, the -door was thrown open and they entered the hut. The inmates, a wite and -his wife, seemed to know the seid woman, and accepted the presence of -Egwina without question. - -Gyda did not pause to converse with them, but half carried the drooping -form of the girl into an adjoining room which was evidently used by her -as a bower chamber. - -"There, child, lie down," she said, not unkindly. "Spent art thou with -thy exertions, and grief maketh heavy thy heart. Rest, while I prepare -thee hot drink." - -The maiden sank on the bed, and gave way to her woe. Soon the wicca -returned with a horn full of steaming liquid. - -"Drink!" she commanded, and the maiden drank obediently. "'Tis a potion -that will lull thee to dreamless repose, and woe will sit lightly on thy -pillow." - -The eyes of the maiden waxed heavy as the drug took effect, and soon she -sank into a deep sleep. The seid woman bent over her, noting her -fairness exultantly. - -"Now shalt thou be to me as mine own child," she murmured. "Happy shalt -thou be, for I will love thee. Always shalt thou be by my side, and even -though the king himself should claim thee, thou shalt not leave me. -Sleep, my pretty one! None shall take thee now from Gyda." - -Morning dawned. Egwina awoke from her heavy slumber, and gazed about -her. - -"How came I here?" she murmured as she arose. "Methinks it be strange to -me." - -"Art thou up, Egwina?" asked the seid woman, entering the room at this -moment. At sight of her the memory of all that had happened came back to -Egwina with a shock. "That is well," continued Gyda. "Breakfast we eat, -and then wend we on our journey." - -"Where go we?" asked the maiden, turning from her that she might not see -her emotion. - -"To Gunnehilde's in the forest of Selwood," answered Gyda pretending not -to notice Egwina's grief. "Afterward to Athelney, where Alfred gathered -his forces together. There, mayhap, I will acquire new virtue. The Saxon -King is my Flygia. Thou dost not mind returning thither, dost thou?" - -"Nay," answered the girl sadly; "it matters not where we wayfare." - -"Be not cast down, child," said the woman gently. "Some dark threads are -woven into the woof of each life. All cannot be golden. Thou art young -and soon will thy trouble fall from thee even as the shadow halting -between the light and the darkness passes away into the night. Sorrow -sits not long with the young. Come, let us eat." - -Egwina partook mechanically of the food set before her, and then -prepared to follow Gyda on her journey. They proceeded silently, for the -heart of the maiden was heavy, and Gyda, too, seemed weighed down by -some care. At last the seid woman aroused herself, and turned to the -girl: - -"Let us beguile the journey by talk, my child. Wouldst thou that I -should read thy rede for thee?" - -"Nay, Gyda; I care no more for rede or rune. Dark are the shadows which -they cast, and I would fain be free from their witchery." - -"Yet, natheless, give me thy palm. Believe as thou wilt. Belief cometh -not at the bidding; neither doth it depart. Thou believest not; I -believe. Yield, then, thy palm for my pleasure." - -Reluctantly the maiden permitted the woman to scan the lines of her -hand. Gyda's troubled look returned as she examined them. - -"Dark, dark spreads the near future," she cried. "Bright is the ending, -but, oh, child! thy trouble hath but begun. Would I had left thee with -Alfred. It is not yet too late. Come, let us retrace our steps. Thus -only canst thou avoid the danger." - -Egwina shook her head. "No, Gyda; I wish not to return. If danger or -trouble come, I will ask for strength to meet it. Let us on." She -withdrew her palm from Gyda's and started onward. - -"But thy life endeth in glory," said Gyda, comfortingly more to herself -than to Egwina. "It endeth in great glory. What doth it matter after all -if we go not back? What hath been woven, hath been woven!" She lapsed -into silence which was broken by her presently: "Child, wouldst thou not -do something for me?" - -"Willingly, Gyda, if I can." - -"Thou canst if thou wilt." The woman's tone was low, and her manner -almost supplicating. - -"What is it, Gyda?" - -"Call me no longer Gyda, but mother. Once I had a child, and she would -have been like unto thee had she lived, but Hela took her from me. Wilt -thou, Egwina?" - -"I will try," and the girl turned to her in sudden pity, moved by the -yearning in the woman's voice, and laid her hand gently upon her arm. - -"Thou wilt?" exclaimed Gyda, joyously. "I will be so good to thee, -child. Thou shalt not regret it. Now sing to me, my daughter! Sing for -thy mother. Often had Gyda heard the echo of thy sweet voice in her -heart. Sing, my pretty one; 'twill cheer both thee and me." - -Bravely subduing her own feelings, Egwina sang the songs the woman asked -for, and thus alternately singing and talking, the journey to the hut of -Gunnehilde was at last accomplished. Gyda bade the maiden remain without -the hut, for she feared that the vala would recognize her. - -"Stay thou here until my return, my child. Move not from the log where -thou sittest, for thou mightest stray too far into the forest. I go to -consult the vala." - -Egwina sat down as the woman bade her. It was some little time ere Gyda -returned. When she did so she seemed deeply stirred and somewhat upset. - -"Move quickly," she cried. "Let us to Athelney. It may be that there -Gyda will regain that power which now comes not at her bidding." - -Egwina followed after her. A brisk walk soon brought them to the island, -but lo! a great change had taken place. Instead of the fortifications -and rude huts which Alfred had erected during his time of need, there -rose the stately walls of a monastery. With a cry of despair, the wicca -dropped upon the ground. - -"What is it?" cried Egwina, coming to her. - -"Child, child, I am undone! Seest thou not yon walls? They have taken -the charm from the place. Curses be upon them! No galdra or seid can -flourish in the shadows of such walls." - -She moaned in her despair; then from her bosom drew the jewel of Alfred. - -"Evil hast thou brought to me instead of good," she exclaimed. "Yet did -not the volva tell me by the fount when the scin-laeca rose from the -grave that jewel of Saxon I must have to complete my knowledge? One of -the line of Cerdic, and from Cerdic came Alfred. Why, then, do I falter? -Why grow the runes dark before me? Gunnehilde hath said that a loss was -coming, and death. Death? No, I defy it! Hela shall not yet have her -prey; I will try the charm despite mone (monk) and priest." - -She arose and started across the bridge from the mainland. - -"Come," she called to the maiden, who lingered, half terrified by her -manner. Then she turned, and almost ran on the bridge. She had but -reached the middle of it, when her foot slipped and she fell. As she did -so, the jewel dropped from her hand into the water below. With a moan of -anguish the woman lay prone upon the bridge. Egwina hurried to her. - -"Art ill?" she asked. "Let me help thee up." - -Gyda rose hopelessly. "Fate must be met," she said, with despairing -calmness. "I have had my moan; now will Gyda accept that which Skulda -hath spun for her." She turned to go back to the mainland. - -"But wilt thou not go to the island?" asked the girl. - -"Nay; 'tis useless. Home now do we wend our way. If Gunnehilde readeth -the runes aright it will not be for long." - -In melancholy silence, with no beguiling of the journey by song or talk, -the two wended their way to the woman's home which was in Berkshire. The -life of Egwina now became very different from what it had been. Life at -Alfred's vill had been full of duties and pleasures. Here the seid -woman's time was filled by consultations of bark and fountain, and by -exercises of her art into which she tried to get the girl to join. -Egwina's soul sickened with loathing at sight or sound of magic, and she -resisted all efforts to get her assistance in the rites. - -Vainly she strove to lead the woman from the subject, and, remembering -what the abbot had told of the good priest Aldhelm and his singing, -tried by singing Christian hymns to inculcate a longing to hear of the -Christian's God. But Gyda would have none of them. - -"Sing them not," she said. "Much doth thy voice please me, but sing not -if they be all that thou canst sing. Galdra doth not flourish where such -songs are sung." - -And Egwina ceased singing entirely. As the woman grew more feeble, she -practiced her rites more and more until the house seemed peopled by -demons who waited only a summons to step forth. Her temper, too, became -very uncertain. She loaded Egwina with caresses, and railed at her -alternately. Although she grew thin and pale under this treatment, -Egwina bore patiently with her, for she knew that death was fast -approaching. - -"Give me thine arm," said Gyda one day to Egwina. "Hela will sit with me -soon, and I would fain prepare for her coming." - -Leaning heavily upon Egwina's shoulder, she went into her room. - -"Leave me," she commanded. "I will call thee when I need thee." - -Thus adjured, the maiden left her with some uneasiness, for Gyda seemed -much weaker. Long she remained waiting, and hearing no sound became -uneasy, and softly entered the room. Gyda sat before a large box on the -floor fingering lovingly the coins and gems which it contained. So -intent was she that she did not hear the girl enter. Egwina started to -leave the room as quietly as she had entered it, but in so doing she -made a noise which caused the woman to look up. With an exclamation of -rage she sprang to her feet with unwonted vigor, her eyes flaming with -anger. - -"How durst thou spy upon me?" she cried in fury. "How durst thou, girl? -Thinkest thou to get the gold now? But thou shalt not." - -"Nay, nay, Gyda," began Egwina, soothingly, advancing toward her. "I did -but come to see why thou wert so still." - -"Tell me not that thou didst not spy upon me. Thou didst!" and the -enraged woman struck her violently with her staff. - -The blow was so sudden and severe that Egwina fell heavily to the floor. -Instantly the woman's anger fled when she saw what she had done, and she -tottered to the girl, her strength leaving her. - -"Forgive me, my pretty one! I meant it not. Gyda meant not to harm -thee." But the maiden had fainted. - -As soon as she saw this the woman dragged herself back to her treasure, -and restored it to its hiding place. Then again she approached the girl -and hung over her prostrate form, moaning, and strove feebly to revive -her. Presently Egwina recovered consciousness. Gyda caressed her -tenderly. - -"My child! My child! I have been cruel to thee. Canst forgive me? Not -much longer shalt thou need to bear with Gyda, for Hela even now -breatheth cold upon my brow." - -"I forgive thee, Gyda," said Egwina weakly. "Thou didst not mean to hurt -me. Thou wotted not what thou wert doing." - -"No, no; I wotted not. Say, I forgive thee, mother. Give me thy hand and -say it." - -Egwina stretched forth her hand and took the woman's gently. - -"I forgive thee, mother," she said softly. - -With an effort the maiden raised herself, bent over the woman and kissed -her. - -"Now lie beside me. Art weak, Egwina?" - -"Yes, mother." - -"Mayhap Hela will bear thee to Niflheim also," and a triumphant -expression flitted across Gyda's face. "It would glad my heart to have -thee with me there. Shouldst like to die, Egwina?" - -"I mind it not, Gyda. Heaven is bright and beautiful, and granther would -be there. Dear granther! We were so happy together! Would I were with -him!" - -"Wouldst rather be with him in thy heaven than with me in Niflheim?" -asked the woman, jealously. - -"Mind it not, Gyda. He is mine own granther, and he loves me." - -"So do I love thee. It groweth dark, Egwina. Lie closer." - -Egwina crept close to Gyda, and the woman drew her within her arms. - -"Shall I not help thee to thy couch, Gyda?" - -"Thou canst not, child. What doth it matter where we meet Hela?" - -Then there fell a silence. Weakened by the trying days that had -preceded, the blow seemed to have robbed the girl of all energy, and -soon she fell into a deep sleep. - -Suddenly she awakened. The light streamed faintly into the room. Stiff -from long lying, she tried to move, but only did so with much -difficulty. Raising herself on one arm, she turned toward the figure at -her side. Noting how perfectly still Gyda lay, she bent over her and -looked into her face. She was dead. - -With a scream of horror, Egwina sprang up. At this instant a man and -woman, attracted by her cry, entered the room. Egwina took a step toward -the woman, then clasping her hands to her head, she reeled and fell an -unconscious heap on the floor. - -"'Tis a pity that the jade waxeth sick at this time," a voice broke -rudely upon Egwina's ear one morning as she awoke with the clear light -of reason in her eyes. "Here we but get done wailing for the mother, -when the daughter must be sick also." - -"Was she her daughter?" came a man's voice. "I knew not that Gyda had a -daughter, sibbe though we be." - -"Do not the neighbors say so?" asked the first voice. "How should she be -here if not her daughter? But now 'tis burthensome for the minx to be -sick." - -"Well, see how she doeth. We cannot treat her ill, though but for her, -all of Gyda's treasure would befortune us. Much hath she hidden -somewhere, and when the girl becometh better, mayhap she will tell us -where it be." - -"Not she," grumbled the other. Still grumbling the woman approached the -bed where Egwina lay. - -"How art thou this morning?" she asked. - -"Have I been ill?" The clear eyes of Egwina looked at the woman in -amazement. "Who art thou and why am I here?" - -"Who am I? Why Githa, the wife of Sweyn, own cousin to thy mother. Who -else should I be?" asked the woman, who was of surly countenance. - -"But I wot not thy meaning. I have no mother; nor have I had sith a -child. Nor have I ever heard of any of that name sibbe to us." - -"Odin hear her!" ejaculated the woman. "Dost thou hear that, Sweyn?" - -"What?" asked the man. - -"The girl doth deny her kith and kin." - -"Well, sith she doth, let her deny," returned the man lazily. - -"But seest thou not, blockhead, that 'tis to keep us from the money," -cried the woman angrily. - -The man sprang to his feet and entered the room where they were. Egwina -regarded the pair with wonder. - -"Art thou not Gyda's daughter?" demanded the man of her. - -"Gyda's? No. Why should ye think me the seid woman's daughter?" asked -Egwina in amazement. - -"Hast thou not lived here with her always, and then sayest thou that -thou art not her daughter?" the woman exclaimed fiercely. "How now, -maiden?" - -"Nay; but I am not her daughter," reiterated Egwina. - -"Then how camest thou here? The neighbors say that thou wert here for -weeks, and that Gyda called thee daughter. Thou didst call her mother!" - -"True; but it was to please her that I called her thus. Her own child -died, and she yearned for love as age crept upon her. Hence she took me -to dwell with her." - -"And so thou art not Gyda's daughter?" cried the woman. - -Egwina shook her head. - -"Then thou hast no claim to gold or gem that may be found?" said the -woman quickly. - -"None," said Egwina briefly. - -"Tell us where she kept them hidden," cried the man. - -"I know not," replied the maiden. "I only know that the day she died," -and a strong shudder shook her frame at the remembrance, "I came upon -her as she did count some gold from a box. Did ye not see it when ye -came into the room?" - -"Was it the room where we found ye together?" asked the man. - -"Yes." - -"And thou has not seen aught but that?" queried he. - -"Naught but that," replied the girl, wearily. - -"Then what doest thou here?" The woman looked so fierce that the maiden -trembled. - -"Wife, she cannot go now. If she be not Gyda's child, we care not if she -stay until she be well. We will have it all," spoke the man. - -"Yea; I will go as soon as I am able," cried Egwina. "Prithee let me -stay until then. 'Twill be but a little longer!" - -Reluctantly the woman consented. - - - - -CHAPTER XX--AELFRIC'S REVENGE - - -Egwina's recovery was rapid. She saw that as she grew stronger, the -impatience of Sweyn and Githa to have her gone increased. With her by, -they feared to hunt for the treasure which Gyda had left. So one day -Egwina thanked them for their kindness in caring for her, and again set -forth to wend her way from mead hall to mead hall to gain good will by -her singing. No longer had she harp with which to accompany herself, and -sadly did the girl miss the loved instrument. Her voice had lost none of -its sweetness and power, and her exceeding fairness procured for her a -ready hearing; and so, in safety and peace, for the stringent laws of -Alfred were such that gold bracelets might hang on the high road -unmolested, she wandered from burgh to burgh. - -One day she found herself on the road to Winchester. Memories of when -last she had seen the place crowded thick upon her. Here upon this very -log had she tarried to rest with her grandfather. Here was where she -first met Ethelfleda and Edward. A sob of loneliness broke from her lips -as she thought of them. How long ago it all seemed! Had she ever been a -member of the king's family? What would they say if they should know -that again she wandered homeless over the land? Bright and happy had -been the days when with her grandfather they had sauntered leisurely -from place to place. Now she was alone. A throb of self-pity filled her -heart. - -She paused before entering the town. The king might be here even now, -and Edward! Should she go on? Then an overwhelming desire to look once -more upon their faces, herself unseen, possessed her. For this once she -would see them if the king were at his royal vill. With this -determination the maiden entered the city. But the king had not yet come -to Winchester, so somewhat disappointed, Egwina turned her steps toward -the manor of a thegn, and, as was her wont, joined in the glee of the -feast. - -Bed and entertainment for a day and a night could be had by the meanest -wayfarer, so without comment, the maiden took her place among the -singers and harpers. Her beauty and the sweetness of her voice soon -attracted the attention of Oswald the thegn, and brought from him a -request for more. - -"Brother," said the maiden addressing a harper, "lend me thy harp. Once -did I have one of mine own, but 'tis gone. The song is the better for -the accompaniment." - -"I need the harp for song of mine own," answered the harper churlishly. -"Sith thou hast the ear of Oswald, why needst thou the harp?" - -Fearing a refusal from the other gleemen, Egwina asked not another, but -sang without the instrument, and great was the approval of Oswald. - -"Thou shall remain as gleemaiden under my mund (protection)," he said, -"and bounteous shall be thy gifts." - -"Prithee, sir," said Egwina for she wished not to remain where Alfred -and Edward might come at any time, "ask me not to abide with thee; for I -wish not to stay in Winchester. This night will I make glee for thee as -much as thou wishest, but to-morrow must I wend my way hence." - -"Have it thine own way, girl," said the thegn good naturedly, "though I -wish thou wouldst stay. Playest thou the harp?" - -"Yes, good thegn." - -"Thou hast none of thy own, I see. Edwy, lend thy harp to the maiden. I -would hear if she hath skill." - -With a sulky look on his face the harper whom Egwina had asked for his -harp handed it to her. Thanking him, the maiden swept the strings of the -instrument and played with such rare skill that even the gleemen were -forced to acknowledge her power. The thegn at last declared himself -satisfied, and, after making her promise that she would abide in the -manor till after the next night, Egwina retired to the chamber assigned -her. - -The great mead hall was deserted the next morning when the maiden, -hardly knowing how to occupy herself until the evening, strayed into it. -On one of the benches where sat the gleemen and harpers there lay the -harp of Edwy. The maiden took it up with delight. Not since she had left -the palace of Alfred had she touched a harp until the night before. - -The instrument seemed like a friend to her. Tenderly she touched it; -then, carried away by fond memories, let her fingers stray idly over the -strings, musing on the time when she had taught the king to play. - -"Thou hast improved, maiden, since last I heard thee," said a voice in -her ear. - -Egwina turned with a start. AElfric the juggler stood beside her. At -first the maiden could not recall his name or who he was, when AElfric, -seeing her bewilderment, said: - -"Thou canst not gainsay thy knowledge of me, girl. Wot ye not that thou -and thy father didst make me into a theow?" - -"Art thou truly the juggler?" asked Egwina, shrinking back from the -fierce look of the man's face. - -"I am in truth he. Where is thy father!" - -"Dead," came from the maiden, faintly. - -"Art thou alone?" a malignant look came into the man's eyes. - -Egwina nodded. "And thou?" she asked. "Art thou still a wite? I hope -not. I would have tried to get granther to return and pay the were for -thee, but that the Danes oppressed so that there was no thought save for -safety from them." - -"I needed not your aid," came from AElfric. "A freed-man do I stand -before thee with help of none save AElfric. But what dost thou with -Edwy's harp?" - -"I did but try it;" and Egwina laid it down. - -"Hast thou none of thine own that thou must try those of others?" - -"No; I have none;" and Egwina sighed. "Truly, AElfric, thou hast had thy -desire, and ill hath been our fortune. Dead lieth granther, and alone do -I wander without kith or kin. Soon I hope to find some lord to take me -for his gleemaiden." - -"Why stayest thou not here?" questioned AElfric. - -"I wish not to be in Winchester," returned Egwina. "Tell me, AElfric, -thou dost not regard me now with hatred, dost thou?" - -A cruel light shone in the man's eyes; but he answered: - -"No; if ye have both suffered, it is sufficient." - -Without saying more he left the hall, and Egwina saw him not while she -was at the hall. - -The next morning, laden with many gifts bestowed by the bounty of Oswald -the thegn, the maiden started forth, resolved to speedily seek the -protection of some lord. - -She had gone but a little way from the manor, when she heard her name -called, and looking back she beheld a bond-woman running toward her. In -her hand was Edwy's harp. - -"This also hath my lord sent thee," she cried, her breath coming quickly -from the exertion of running. - -"But the instrument belongeth to the harper!" cried Egwina in amazement. - -"He hath another for Edwy. Take and question not the bounty of the -thegn." The woman thrust the instrument into the girl's hands before she -could prevent her, and was gone. - -Egwina stood for a little while regarding the harp with surprise and -some disquietude. - -"I would that the thegn had not done this," she mused. "I like not to -take the harp of a gleeman. I wot not what manner of lord he may be who -takes from one to bestow on another. I know not what to do." - -She pondered the matter for a time, then throwing the ribbon of the harp -over her shoulder went on her way. It was evening when she entered the -courtyard of a manor, and proceeded to the mead hall. Waiting until all -had sung or contributed their portion to the glee, the maiden began a -song. In the midst of it there came the noise of horses' hoofs from -without, and a voice vociferously demanded admission. The wassail and -glee were suspended while every one looked curiously at the men who -entered. - -The group consisted of several Saxons; among them, Oswald the thegn, -AElfric the juggler, Edwy the gleeman, and others. - -"Now what seek ye, friend Oswald, that so unmannerly ye do enter our -castle?" cried the thegn of the manor. - -"Yon maiden," said Oswald pointing at Egwina. "Last night, and the night -before, she sang in my hall at the glee. Laden with gifts did I send her -forth, but that did not suffice. With covetous eyes she looked upon the -harp of Edwy the gleeman, and that hath she taken with her. We come that -we may take her to the reeve that the doom may be pronounced upon her." - -"That girl?" The thegn and the retainers looked at the maiden in -surprise. "She looks not as if she would do so base a thing." - -"And neither would I!" spake Egwina, recovering from the consternation -into which Oswald's speech had thrown her. "Good Oswald, didst thou not -send thine bond-woman to me with this harp as additional gift after I -had left thine abode?" - -"Marry, no! Why should Oswald take that which belongeth to another to -give thee? Hath he not wealth enow of his own?" - -"But didst thou not send the woman to me?" faltered the maiden. - -"A likely story," cried AElfric the juggler. "Is it the custom for a -lord to run after a gleemaiden with his gifts? I trow not!" - -A loud guffaw from the Saxons in the hall greeted this remark. Poor -Egwina was covered with confusion. - -"But truly my lord," said she, addressing Oswald, "a woman did bring it -and give it me." - -"Maiden," said Oswald sorrowfully, "add not to theft the vice of lying. -Of both sins the Scripture doth warn us." - -"But I speak the truth," cried Egwina, clasping her hands. "I speak the -truth, my lord, as I live by bread." - -A look of compassion overspread over the thegn's face. - -"Fair art thou, maiden! Too fair to utter such words. Evil hath been thy -surroundings if so innocent looking a maiden shouldst so perjure -herself." - -"To think that the jade would say that my lord would give away the harp -of his gleeman," spoke Edwy. "Saw ye not, AElfric, with what longing -eyes she gazed upon it?" - -"I saw," answered AElfric. "Nought remaineth but to take her to the -gerefa. Let him pronounce doom upon her." - -There was so much of malignity in his tone that Egwina looked at him, -and seeing with what cruel triumph he gazed upon her, knew in her inmost -soul that it was AElfric who had caused this thing. - -In silence, she suffered herself to be carried back to the manor of -Oswald to await the morning when she would be taken to the gerefa for -trial. - - - - -CHAPTER XXI--THE TRIAL OF EGWINA - - -Before the ealdorman of the shire, and the gerefa or reeve, was Egwina -taken. It was the folk moot of the shire. The bishop should have been -present, but he was attending the king at Windshore. Many were in -attendance, and the maiden shrank from the curious eyes fixed upon her. - -"In the Lord," said Edwy the gleeman, as he took the oath, "I accuse not -the maiden neither for hate, nor art, nor unjust avarice, nor do I know -anything more true, but so my mind said to me, and I myself tell for -truth, that this maiden, called Egwina the Fair, is the thief of my -harp." - -"Thou art sure of this, Edwy?" asked the gerefa, Beornwulf, won by the -sweet face of the maiden. - -"Marry, am I not on my oath?" blustered the man. "Not only do I ween -that the maiden took the harp, but I wot it." - -"Declare then thy charge," said Beornwulf. - -"The maiden did enter the hall but three days since at sunset," deposed -Edwy. "She sang and well did she please my Lord Oswald. That ye may know -that naught but love of justice, and the restoration of mine own -property doth animate me, I will say that she sang well. Then did my -lord call for more, and the maiden asked for my harp, but, being -unwilling that the sunbeam of the gleeman should go from my hands, I -loaned it not. My Lord Oswald then commanded that the maiden have the -harp, and it was given her. She gave it me again. The next night she -sang again at the glee. In the morning she went her way. Lo! when I -would have accompanied my song with the instrument it was gone. We -followed after the maiden, and found it with her. I have said." - -He sat down. The statement was clear and direct. Egwina looked at the -gerefa, and saw that he was impressed by the recital. Friendless and -alone in the crowd she sat with none to believe in her innocence. - -AElfric next took the oath, and deposed that the morning thereafter, the -first night of which the harper spake, he had entered the hall. There -sat the maiden, and in her hands was the harp of Edwy which she did -finger with lingering touch. He had joined in the pursuit of the girl, -and when they found her, behold the harp was in her hands. When he had -made an end of speaking, he raised his right hand solemnly and said: "In -the name of the almighty God! As I here stand in true witness, unbidden -and unbought; so oversaw I it with mine eyes, and overheard it with mine -ears what I have said." - -The maiden raised her head and looked the fellow straight in the eye. -AElfric quailed at that clear gaze, and in some confusion took his seat. -Oswald the thegn then took the oath, and swore to the truth of what the -other two had said, adding, that though he compassionated the maiden, he -felt that he must deliver her to the doom of the land. - -"Maiden," the gerefa turned to Egwina and his face was full of honest -sorrow, "it mislikes me to believe that this is as these have sworn. -Take now thine oath, and if thou canst say aught in rebuttal of what -these have said, speak." - -The maiden stood up, and proud was her port as she took the oath, and -cried earnestly: "In the name of the Lord! I am innocent both in word -and deed of this thing of which the gleeman accuses me." - -"Child," said the gerefa, "perjure not thy soul. Thou art on oath." - -"I know that I am on oath," said the maiden in a clear, steady voice. "I -say again, my lord gerefa, I am innocent of this charge. 'Tis true, as -Edwy hath said, that I did ask him for the harp. Sweeter is the voice of -the singer with its music. It is the wish of all our craft to please, -thus would I have enhanced my chance to delight others. True is it also, -that AElfric found me alone in the hall trying the instrument. It lay on -the seat of the gleeman, and it harmed none that I did try it. Then, my -lord, and the truth do I speak as I tell thee, when I left the thegn's -manor laden with generous gifts, there came one running after me, a -bond-woman carrying the harp. 'This also hath my lord sent thee,' she -cried. Wondering much that a lord should send as gift the property of -another, I took it not, but spake of the matter. 'Question not the gifts -of my lord but take them,' she said, thrusting it upon me. Before I -could say aught else, she ran from me, and I was forced to proceed with -the harp, wondering." - -"Strange is thy tale, maiden." The gerefa spoke doubtingly. "Never, I -ween, hath a lord been known to take from one to bestow on another. -Strange, strange thy tale!" - -"Yet methinks that there is the sound of truth in the maiden's words," -spoke the ealdorman. "Prithee, my Lord Oswald, have thy bond-women -brought that they may be spoken with, and we shall see how truly the -maid doth speak." - -Egwina looked at him gratefully. It was the first word that she had -heard that evinced anything like faith in her innocence. A silence fell -upon the people as the thegn sent for his bond-women, and as they waited -their appearance some were there who, won by the beauty of the maiden, -openly expressed a belief in her innocence. At last the gesiths of -Oswald returned, and with them came the bond-women. Motioning them -forward, the gerefa said to Egwina, "Maiden, as these pass before thee, -say which was the one who gave thee the harp." - -Egwina looked at the women as they passed. Finally, at the end of the -line, there came one whom she regarded attentively. - -"This, my lord gerefa," spake she, "is the one who gave it me." - -The reeve called the woman to him and administered the oath. - -"State, woman," said he, "when and where thou didst give the harp to the -maiden." - -The woman looked at him in surprise. - -"Dread lord, I wot not thy meaning." - -"Didst thou not follow after the maiden, and give her a harp?" - -"Nay; I know not what thou meanest," declared the woman. - -"Knowest thou not the maiden? Tell if thou hast even spoken with her." - -"I saw the maiden in the hall of Oswald the thegn," deposed she. "For -two nights and a day did she abide therein, and when there was wassail -she sang for the glee. On the morning of the third day did she bid us -good-by and wended her way hence; whither, my lord, I wot not. Neither -wot I more of her." - -"Dost thou know aught of the harp, and how the maid came by it?" -demanded the ealdorman, moved by the look of despair on the maiden's -face. "Take the instrument, and look at it. Declarest thou, woman, that -thou hast never beheld it before?" - -The woman took up the harp and looked at it closely. - -"Many and oft are the times that I have seen it," she said, with an -appearance of candor. "It is that of Edwy the gleeman." - -"How knowest thou?" - -"Once he did ask that I clean it for him. Here, my lord, is where by -accident I scratched the wood when I had holpen him." - -"And thou gavest it not to the maid?" The ealdorman was plainly -disappointed. - -"No, my lord," declared the woman positively. "Why should I give to the -girl Edwy's harp?" - -The gerefa turned to Egwina who, with pale face, listened to the woman's -denial. - -"Thou hearest what the woman hath deposed. Is there aught else that thou -hast to say before thy doom be pronounced upon thee?" - -Egwina was troubled. "I know not what to say," she said, despairingly. -"The truth have I declared to thee, my lord--the truth, and naught but -the truth. This is she who gave me the harp. Why she should gainsay the -fact, I know not. But as my soul liveth, I declare to thee that I am -innocent of this charge which hath been brought against me. It hath been -borne in upon my mind that malice hath been at work, and that AElfric -hath arranged the matter; that for vengeance sake he hath testified -falsely, and wrought this evil." - -"Maiden, no longer can we listen to thee. Receive the doom as thou -knowest it to be," commanded the gerefa. - -But the ealdorman cried, "Brother, are we not to administer justice? -While still there is a doubt, suffer the girl to benefit by it. Let her -declare cause why AElfric should wish to wreak vengeance upon her." - -"Why should we listen?" returned the reeve, impatiently. "Hath she not -been given a fair trial? One artifice--that of the woman--hath failed. -Shall we try another? Marry, no!" - -"Yet, still let us listen," requested the ealdorman. "Maiden," without -waiting for the assent of the reeve he turned to Egwina, "thou hast not -before seen AElfric the freed-man. Why, then, should this be his -vengeance upon thee?" - -"Oh, my lord, but I have seen him before!" cried Egwina, hope springing -once more in her breast. Rapidly she recounted the circumstances. - -"It may be as thou sayest," mused the ealdorman. "Brother, let us search -into the matter as the maiden hath told." - -"No;" the gerefa was full of impatience. "'Tis but a wile of the jade. -Besides, hath it not been clearly shown that she hath stolen the harp? -Arise, maiden, and hear thy doom. Too long now hast thou detained us. It -hath been proved by witnesses, both unbought and unlying, that thou -didst take from the manor of Oswald the thegn the harp of Edwy the -gleeman. More hath also been shown. Not only didst thou steal the harp, -but thou wert found with it in thy possession. Hear, then, the doom." - -"But, my lord, I am innocent--innocent," interrupted Egwina, wildly. "By -the Powers of Heaven, I swear to thee that I am innocent." - -"Girl, darest thou to blaspheme?" cried the gerefa, recoiling from her. -"Darest thou to call upon the Powers of Heaven?" - -"Aye!" cried Egwina, springing to her feet. "And not only upon the -Powers alone, but upon Him who ruleth over all as well. Sir Gerefa, a -greater than thou shall be my judge. I commit my soul to God to attest -its innocence. Sir, I demand the ordeal." - - - - -CHAPTER XXII--THE ORDEAL - - -The effect on the people was electrical. A murmur went up that the -maiden was innocent else she durst not appeal to the Supreme Judge. -AElfric the juggler turned pale. The tendency toward belief in the -girl's innocence grew into a certainty in the heart of the ealdorman, -and even the gerefa seemed somewhat softened. - -"Child, child," he said, compassionately, "wottest thou what thou -askest?" - -"Yea, I know," answered Egwina, firmly. "By fire or by water as ye may -choose, my lord gerefa and my lord ealdorman, and with God be the -judgment." - -"With God be the judgment," repeated the gerefa solemnly. "But with thee -lieth the choice." - -"Do ye two choose," said the maiden, "that ye may be satisfied with the -trial. It will please me the better to have it so decided." - -"Then, brother," said the gerefa, addressing the ealdorman, "what sayest -thou to the ordeal by water?" - -"If it suit the maiden, I will not gainsay the choice," returned the -ealdorman. - -"Then, maiden, thou shalt to the bishop, who will return to Winchester -this day. There wilt thou purify thyself by just preparation for the -rite. Let bread and salt, water and herbs only be thy portion. Three -days shalt thou tarry at the abode of the bishop; then, purified and -absolved, the ordeal will be given thee. In the presence of witnesses, -twelve for thee, and twelve against thee, shalt thou enter the church -with the priest. Into boiling water shalt thou plunge thine arm to the -elbow, and from the water shalt thou take a stone heated hot. And may -God, the Supreme Ruler, who on the last great day shall judge the quick -and the dead, be thy judge. May He, in His infinite mercy, prove thee -innocent as thou sayest, for dire and dread is the punishment that will -o'erwhelm thee shouldst thou be guilty." - -The assembly dispersed. With erect bearing, as of one conscious of -rectitude, the maiden walked with the ealdorman and the gerefa. With -pale face, AElfric would have hurried away with Edwy but that Beornwulf -interposed. - -"My Lord Oswald," he said, addressing the thegn, "see that these men are -present during the ordeal. Be thou there also and thy bond-woman who -hath testified." - -"Aye; I will be there," answered the thegn. "If it shall be proven that -I have wronged the maiden, twice will I pay the were." - -"Await the result, and then shape thy action," said Beornwulf, shortly, -and continued on his way with the maiden and the ealdorman. - -In answer to the knock at the portals of the bishop's house, the warder -declared that the bishop had returned but was at mass. - -"Then leave we the maiden here," said the ealdorman, "and seek him at -the minster." - -"Not yet hath the maiden been proven innocent of the charge," said the -gerefa cautiously. "I would afford no opportunity for escape lest -justice be defeated. Should she flee from us, thou and I, brother, must -pay the were." - -"Are there not bolts and bars?" queried the other. "Let us leave the -girl here, and seek the bishop." - -It was so decided, and Egwina found herself alone in a room with the -door barred awaiting the return of the bishop. Overwrought by the events -which had transpired so rapidly, and the excitement thereof, the wearied -girl sank down upon one of the carved settles and gave way to tears. -Violently at first she wept, but gradually the sobs grew quieter and -less frequent until at last they ceased entirely, and, worn out by -fatigue, the maiden slept. - -"She sleeps not as the guilty sleeps," said the voice of the ealdorman, -as Egwina awoke. "It speaks in the maiden's favor that she hath sought -the aid of the church. Mickle do I mislike to see so fair a hand scarred -and seamed by the ordeal." - -"True," answered a voice, which sounded sweeter than the softest music -in Egwina's ear, for well did she know it. "True; but better for the -hand to be scarred than that the soul be seared with the blackness of -falsehood and theft. Time may bring obliteration to the scars of the -skin; to the soul never, save through the blood of Him who alone can -purify." - -Egwina turned and looked the speaker full in the face. - -"Well hast thou spoken, Denewulf," she said. - -"Egwina! is it truly thou?" and the bishop, for he was none other than -Denewulf, the swineherd, whom the king had appointed to this position, -seized the maiden's hands. "Dear child, is it thus that I see thee at -last?" - -"It is thus, Denewulf," answered Egwina, sadly. "Where is Adiva? I knew -not that thou wert the bishop." - -"Unworthy am I of so great an estate," said Denewulf, humbly, "but the -king hath thought otherwise. Adiva is well and with me. Much will she -rejoice to see thee, my child, for little have we known of thee for some -time. How comes it that thou art not with the king, but lie in my hands, -accused of theft and subjected to the ordeal?" - -"'Tis a long story," said Egwina. "Take me to Adiva, dear Denewulf, and -then will I tell thee of all that hath befallen me, and why I am with -thee to be shriven for the ordeal." - -"My lord bishop, is the maiden known to thee?" exclaimed the ealdorman, -in surprise. "Belongeth she to the king?" - -"She doth," answered Denewulf, sternly. "If harm doth come to her, -greatly will ye have to answer to the king." - -"Truly, my lord, we knew not that the girl was of the king's household," -cried the ealdorman, with humility. "Yet, unknowing the fact, have I -believed her guiltless of the theft." - -"True," said Egwina, smiling at him, gratefully. "He alone hath shown -even a faint belief in mine innocence." - -"Now we will go to Adiva," said Denewulf, "and then, child, thou must -begin to prepare for the ordeal. Since thou hast demanded it, God alone -can judge thee." - -"To His hands gladly do I commend the matter," answered Egwina. "Man's -judgment is fallible, God's infallible." - -"Then in thy hands do I leave the maiden," said the ealdorman, -withdrawing. - -Adiva greeted her with joy, but became saddened as she told her story. - -"Must thy pretty arm be plunged into the water?" she cried, indignantly. -"Denewulf, be thou bishop and permit it?" - -"She hath appealed to God," answered Denewulf. "Not even the king could -prevent the ordeal from taking place now, though I will lay the matter -before him if Egwina so wills." - -"Nay, do not so," cried Egwina. "Do ye not see, good friends, I wish not -Edward to know where I am. The king would be displeased with me for -calling upon him. He likes not that Edward looks on me with--" She -faltered, blushing. - -"With favor," supplemented Adiva. "Dear heart, little one, how could he -help it? I knew not that the king would turn from thee because thou wert -not gentle. I own that somewhat hath he grieved me in this, but alack! -even Alfred, wise and good as he is, hath, mayhap, too much pride." - -"Nay, nay, Adiva," chid Egwina. "Say naught against the king. Kind and -tender to me always hath he been. Seest thou not that Edward may be -chosen of the witan to be cyning some day?--and great will he be, too -great for the husband of a simple girl such as I." - -Adiva shook her head, and began caressing her, when Denewulf -interrupted. - -"Not longer must we talk, Adiva. The maiden must begin to prepare for -the ordeal. Let her come triumphant from that, and thou wilt have time -to talk enow." - -"Must she?" Adiva began to weep. - -"Grieve not, dear Adiva," comforted Egwina. "I fear naught. Why should -I? Am I not innocent? I am ready, Denewulf." - -Thus did she enter upon her preparation for the trial. Three days were -consumed in making ready. She ate only bread and salt and herbs, and -drank but water; spending much time in prayer. - -It was the night before the ordeal was to take place that Egwina was -awakened by a dim light in the little room which was kept for such as -demanded the trial by fire or water. A touch fell softly on her arm, and -some one began rubbing it from the elbow down. Wondering much, the -maiden sat up on her couch and, behold! Adiva was gently stroking her -right arm. - -"Adiva, what doest thou to my arm?" questioned the girl. - -"Nay, my pretty one, ask me not. No harm, I'll warrant thee." - -"What is that with which thou anointest it?" demanded the girl. - -"Why shouldst thou wish to know?" cried the good dame. "'Tis but a salve -that I had made for thee." - -"But why dost thou use it on my arm?" - -"Child, 'tis to save thy arm. See, it hardens the skin, and thus it -feels not the boiling water, and thou mayest take up the heated stone -with impunity." - -Egwina snatched her arm from the dame in horror. - -"Interferest thou with the judgment of God?" she cried. "How can I prove -that I took not the harp if I hardened the hand and the arm to the -water? Away, Adiva! Else I shall believe thee in league with the evil -one to perjure my soul." - -Abashed by the girl's vehemence, the dame left the room, and the maiden -carefully removed every vestige of the unguent from her arm. Little did -she reck that thus Adiva had anointed the member each night. - -The next morning, the day of the ordeal, Egwina laid upon the altar her -offering, and received the holy sacrament. Then before the gerefa, -Beornwulf, and the ealdorman she again took the oath of innocence. From -the accusers, Oswald the thegn, AElfric, Edwy, and others to the number -of twelve were chosen for those against her. The ealdorman and eleven -others stood for her. - -These had fasted for twenty-four hours. On either side of the church -they stood, and Denewulf sprinkled them with the holy water, of which -they also drank. Presenting the Scriptures to each to kiss, the bishop -signed every one with the sign of the cross. The fire which was built -directly under the altar sparkled and burned brightly. The huge kettle -swinging over it was full of water which bubbled and boiled briskly. In -the embers of the fire lay the stone which, heated hot, was to be -dropped into the water from which the maiden was to snatch it. - -From either side advanced a man: Oswald the thegn and the ealdorman. -They went to the kettle, and, agreeing that the water boiled furiously, -with measured steps returned to their places at the sides of the church. - -All bowed their heads in prayer. As the last collect was said, Egwina -entered with the bishop. She was very pale, but she walked firmly, and -her eyes shone with a rapt, intent gaze as if communing with invisible -beings In her hand she carried a small cross which she kissed ever and -anon, and alway did her lips move in prayer. - -[Illustration: _SHE WITHDREW THE STONE FROM THE BOILING WATER._] - -Slowly the bishop and the accused approached the altar. They paused as -they reached the iron kettle. All heads were bowed, and each continued -to pray a prayer that the truth might be known, as the bishop with tongs -lifted the stone and dropped it into the water. - -There was a hissing, seething sound. The water bubbled and moved -tumultuously as it received the stone. At a sign from the bishop, with -an inaudible prayer, Egwina plunged her bared arm into the water and -lifted therefrom the stone. - -A look of intense amazement flitted across her face as she did so. Her -lips parted as if about to speak, but the bishop made the sign of the -cross and she remained silent. Still in dead silence, Denewulf, his own -hands covered by a cloth removed from her hand the stone which he threw -again into the embers. Solemnly he bandaged the arm and sealed it. - -"To God belongeth the judgment," he said in grave tones, and withdrew -from the church with the maiden. The people filed out after them. - -For three days was the arm to remain bound up, and if it showed foul on -the third day guilt was assumed; if clear, without suppuration, then -would she be innocent. - -"It pains me not, Adiva," said the maiden doubtfully in answer to the -solicitous inquiries of the dame. "I know not why but no smart of burn -have I felt at all." - -"Why shouldst thou?" demanded the dame. "Art thou not one of God's own -lambs? Rest thee contented, dear heart, that He meant thee not to -suffer." - -In the presence of the ealdorman, the gerefa Beornwulf, Oswald the -thegn, Edwy, AElfric, and all others present at the ordeal, the bandage -was removed from the girl's arm. Clear and white as alabaster, with no -mark of scald or burn upon it, shone the beautiful member. - -A cry went up from those who saw it. - -"A miracle! A miracle!" they shouted. "One of God's own virgins is the -maiden!" - - - - -CHAPTER XXIII--THE DREAD DECREE - - -"The maid is innocent," cried Denewulf the bishop. "By God's own -judgment is she so pronounced. What then of her accusers? Those who have -perjured themselves, and by testifying falsely risked their soul's -salvation in so doing? Step forth, ye that have so spoken, and give -cause why ye have done this thing!" - -Then did Oswald the thegn step forth. - -"I sware to thee, my lord bishop, that unwitting did I wrong the maiden. -I spake only that which I knew when I deposed. The harp was gone. It was -found with the maid. Marry, as I judged so would ye have judged -likewise. Name the were, and it shall be paid! I have said." - -"And well, Oswald, unwitting and unknowing didst thou wrong the maiden. -As thou wilt willingly make amends thou hast atoned thy fault. More thou -canst not do. But the others." - -His brow darkened ominously as Edwy the gleeman came forward. The -ealdorman and gerefa looked hard on the man; now, since Heaven itself -had shown the innocence of Egwina, they were convinced that guile had -been employed. - -"My lords," cried the gleeman who was plainly agitated, "I take oath by -all the saints that I did depose only that which I knew. The harp was -mine. 'Twas gone. We found the same with the maid. How else could I -depose?" - -"How camest thou to think the maiden had taken it?" demanded the -ealdorman, sharply. - -"'Twas AElfric who spake to me of the maiden's toying with it in the -hall. But the night before she did ask me for it. My lords, it looked -ill for the girl, ye must allow." - -"Speaks he the truth, think ye?" inquired the ealdorman of the bishop -and the gerefa. - -"Leave him to me," said the bishop. "He shall not be shriven until he -declareth the truth. The other two, methinks, are the real culprits." - -A hue and cry was now raised that AElfric was escaping, and many left -the assembly to go in pursuit. The juggler was soon overtaken and borne -again to the bishop. Oswald had brought the bond-woman forward. - -The two stood defiantly before the tribunal. AElfric had given the woman -a quick, warning glance under which she quailed. - -"What sayest thou?" asked Denewulf of the woman. "Why didst thou deny -giving the harp to the maiden?" - -"I gave it not," answered she sullenly. - -"Woman, God hath judged the maiden innocent. Then thou and this man are -guilty. It must be so. Tell, then, why thou didst the thing." - -No answer came from the woman's lips. The bishop turned to the gerefa -and ealdorman. "Brothers, do ye question her. Stubborn and hard of heart -hath she proven herself. Seek ye to soften her." - -No amount of questions, threats or persuasion would induce the woman to -answer further than that she gave not the harp to the maiden. Presently, -hoping to gain more by it, they turned to AElfric. The man's eyes were -shining with a triumphant light as he saw that the woman was obdurate. - -To all questions he answered nothing. In an insolent attitude he -listened, but replied not. At last the bishop said, with some -impatience: "Fully am I convinced of the guilt of these two. By his -attempt at flight hath AElfric shown his crime. Brothers, in this matter -the man and the woman have sinned against heaven. Let, then, the church -give the punishment. To the ordeal shall both be condemned. The woman to -trial by water and stone even as the maiden; the man, the ordeal by -fire." - -The gerefa and ealdorman willingly gave consent, as they were convinced -that AElfric and the woman were truly the offenders. - -To the bishop's house were they taken, there to make the needful -preparation. The allotted number of days passed. Solitary and alone as -the woman had been kept during this period, she had had time for -reflection. Traces of a mental struggle between obduracy and despair -showed in her countenance as she was brought forth to make her offering, -and to receive the sacrament before taking the ordeal. - -"Of Christ's body spiritually dost thou eat," said the bishop as he -administered the bread. "Pure and sinless was He. If thou art innocent, -eat with impunity of the holy loaf, and drink of the wine which by His -blessing is His blood spiritually. Eat and drink, woman! If innocent, -fear naught; if guilty, woe, woe to thy soul." - -The woman trembled, and her face, already pale, grew ghastly white. She -stretched forth her hand for the holy morsel, and then with a great cry -fell at the bishop's feet. - -"I dare not," she cried, "for my soul's sake, I dare not partake of it." - -"Then, daughter, assoil thy soul of its taint by full confession." - -"I will, I will," sobbed the woman, breaking down completely. "I did -give the harp to the maiden even as she hath declared. All was as she -hath already told. I ran after her and gave it into her hands, stating -that my Lord Oswald had sent it as gift." - -"But why, daughter, shouldst thou so perjure thy soul?" asked the -bishop. - -"Oh, my lord, judge me not too hardly. I have a child, and mickle doth -it grieve me that she should be a slave. AElfric would give me the money -to buy my child and then she would be free--free, my lord bishop! Little -dost thou reck of a mother's heart if thou wottest not the temptation -such offer would be to me. What knew I of the maiden? She was naught to -me, and my child is my life." - -"Grievous hath been thy sin, woman, but great also thy temptation," said -Denewulf, with compassion. "Hardened thou art not, or the holy supper -would not have so affected thee. Out of her sorrow at thy lot feel, -daughter, the full blessings of the Church. Thy child, and thou also, -shall be freed from her bounty. Not because of thy sin, but because the -Church hath compassion on thine affliction doth she redeem thee. Arise, -daughter, and go in peace. Even as the Holy One, whose priest I am, -spake to the erring woman, so say I to thee: 'Go, and sin no more!'" - -With prayers and tears and ejaculations of gratitude, the woman arose, -and left the minster. The bishop approached AElfric. - -"Wilt thou partake of the holy bread and wine, or wilt thou, as the -woman hath done, assoil thy soul's guilt by confession?" - -AElfric's lip curled. - -"Naught fear I, sir priest. On with thy ordeal! What have I to confess?" - -"Heardst thou not what the woman confessed?" asked the bishop. "That -thou hadst enticed her into this deed by the offer of money to buy the -freedom of her child. Man, man! Partakest thou of the Eucharist and -purgest not thy soul by confession?" - -"Naught have I to confess," reiterated the man, doggedly. "Falsely hath -the woman sworn to thee, as thou wilt see." - -With horror in his face at the temerity of the juggler, Denewulf -administered the sacrament. AElfric partook of it, and then, as before, -twelve men were chosen from each side of those for and against him. Nine -feet of the length of the foot of the accused were measured from the -fire where the iron lay heating. For this distance was the iron to be -carried. Just before the last collect the bishop lifted the iron to the -staples, and then after the prayer he led in the accused. - -With firm step the man advanced, and grasped the iron steadfastly with -both hands. He walked the required distance, carrying the iron steadily, -then flung it on the floor with an oath. - -The bishop and the honest Saxons ranged on either side of the church -started back in horror. Tremblingly, fearful of seeing the man struck -down for his impiety, the bishop approached the wretch and bound up his -hands, putting the seal of the church upon them. After the required -three days the bandages were removed, and foully mattered were the -burns. - -"Guilty art thou," said the bishop with sorrow to the juggler. "Evil -wouldst thou have wrought upon another, and evil hast thou brought upon -thyself. Son, didst thou not remember that the Lord hath said, -'Vengeance is mine, I will repay'? Then wherefore shouldst thou try to -wreak upon the maiden that for which only thine own actions were -responsible? See, the judgment of God hath fallen upon thee! Guilty art -thou shown to be. Purged must thy soul be of its dire sin. Go forth from -this day without thy weapons; and travel barefoot to the graves of the -four saints: St. Edwin, St. Guthlac, St. Oswald, and St. Neot. No -shelter must thou have at night. Thou must fast, and watch, and pray -both day and night, and willingly weary thyself. Iron shall not come to -thy hair nor to thy nails. No warm bath shalt thou affect, nor soft bed; -flesh shalt thou not eat nor shalt thou partake of drink which can -intoxicate. Inside of a church thou shalt not go, because of the oath -which thou didst utter at the trial of God's holy ordeal, but thou shalt -seek the tombs of these saints and there confess thy sins and pray for -intercession. When thou hast finished thy penance, and severe it is, -son, for greatly hast thou sinned, shriven and absolved from guilt, thou -canst return and again mingle amongst thy fellows. Arise and go, and may -God in His infinite mercy be with thee in thy wanderings." - -With heads bowed the assembly listened to the dire punishment meted out -to the wretch. Such was the power of the Church over the people that not -once did it enter the head of AElfric to disobey her command. - -With dark looks and unrepentant mien he sat down in the midst of them -and removed his shoes and leather hose. Then forth from the church did -he wend his way to begin his pilgrimage. - -And never again did Egwina behold him. - - - - -CHAPTER XXIV--ADIVA TAKES MATTERS INTO HER HANDS - - -For a short time after this the days of Egwina were peaceful. Adiva -petted and coddled her as only good motherly women can do, and the -maiden felt that at last she had found a haven of rest, for weary was -she of wandering. - -"Never again shalt thou leave us, little one," declared Adiva, one day, -as she and the maiden employed themselves as in the olden days with -shuttle and distaff. "Never again! Thou shouldst not have left us at -all, for thou didst first belong to us. Did not Denewulf find thee in -the forest? Now thou shalt remain always." - -"But the king?" said Egwina, bending low over her work. "Doth he not -visit thee, Adiva--he or some of his family?" - -"Well-a-day, yes," answered Adiva. "What of it, child? Couldst thou not -stay out of the way until they had departed? 'Tis not as in the forest. -Then there was but the two rooms. Wottest thou not that the manor of the -bishop hath more?" - -Egwina laughed with something of her old brightness. - -"There!" cried the good woman, delightedly, "gladness doth it bring to -my heart to hear thee laugh like that! Laugh an' thou wilt, even though -it be at my foolish pride. 'Tis something better to be the wife of a -bishop than of a swineherd, is it not?" - -"But still he is the same, Adiva, swineherd or bishop," said the maiden. -"What doth it matter what he doeth? 'Tis the man whom thou hast wed." - -"Thou art young," remarked Adiva, with an upward lift of the head. -"Wisdom thou wilt acquire as thou growest older. Denewulf was good enow -as a husband when a swineherd, but few were the mancuses and pence that -came our way. Now doth he wear the bishop's stole and all bow down to -him. Well-a-day, child! It doth make a difference. But thou hast not yet -said that them wouldst stay with me. To tell the truth," she lowered her -voice, "there are times when lonely I be in spite of greatness." - -"If it will please thee, then will it please me," answered the maiden. -"Weary am I of wandering, and fain would I dwell where friends abide, if -it so be that I may not see the king nor Edward. It hath seemed to me of -late, Adiva, that in some way I should show my gratitude to God for His -mercy to me. Some service would I render Him for His judgment. Why, -Adiva, when I think that there was not even a scar, I wonder what I have -done that so great a favor should be shown me." - -"Trouble not thy head about it," said the dame, hastily. "Oft have I -heard that such things were past finding out. Why, Denewulf, bishop -though he be, wottest not the why of many things!" - -"The maiden is right," said Denewulf, entering at this moment. "I, too, -Egwina, have thought of the miracle, for such it was, and it hath seemed -to me that thou wert spared that thou mightest give Him thy service. To -chaste and holy Mary thy life should belong. Thou seekest repose, my -child; find it in the cloister." - -"The cloister!" Adiva threw up her arms in dismay. "Yon pretty child? -Denewulf, what aileth thee?" - -"Naught," answered the bishop, promptly. "Naught but desire for the best -for Egwina. Wonderfully hath she been favored. It can be for naught else -than that she should devote her life to the service of Heaven." - -"Denewulf, hast thou gone daft?" demanded Adiva, with some asperity. -"Egwina a nun? I trow not!" - -"But, Adiva," said the gentle voice of Egwina, "why have I been so -favored? Not even a scar, as thou knowest, nor mark of any kind. I felt -that God would show mine innocence, but so marked was His favor that it -hath troubled me to know the cause. It may be that for this service was -I thus favored." - -"And dost thou think of becoming a nun?" cried the dame, in -consternation. - -"If Denewulf thinketh best, and that for this cause was the miracle -performed, I will so do," answered the maiden. - -"It hath weighed upon my mind," said the bishop, "and it doth seem to -me, Egwina, that it hath been intended by that sign that thou shouldst -become the bride of the church." - -"Out upon such nonsense!" exclaimed the dame, with energy. "No miracle -was there save only what I, with the help of thy foster-mother, -Gunnehilde, worked." - -"Adiva!" exclaimed both Egwina and the bishop in a breath. "What meanest -thou?" - -"I mean," said the dame, "that I was not willing to have thy pretty arm -seared, so I sent to Gunnehilde, and she concocted me a lotion. Every -night did I bathe hand and arm. The last night, child, the salve which -thou didst find me using was but the final touch. Already the lotion had -done its work, and thou mightest have carried red-hot iron thy nine feet -and back, and no scar would there have been. Out upon it for a miracle!" - -"Woman! thou hast profaned the judgment of the Supreme One," said her -husband, sternly, while Egwina sank back overcome. - -"Profaned? Not at all," answered the dame, defiantly. "Did it not bring -the guilty to punishment? The woman confessed, and the juggler is even -now upon his pilgrimage. Egwina was shown innocent--as she was. How, -then, have I profaned the judgment?" - -"Thou must do penance," said Denewulf. - -"Penance?" retorted Adiva. "Not I. What good doth it do me to be a -bishop's wife if I am to do penance as an ordinary body? Keep thy -penance for such as need them, Denewulf." - -"But mine innocence?" cried poor Egwina. "Happy have I been to think -that God did stoop to so favor me." - -"Now, more than ever, do I think that thou shouldst enter the cloister," -said the bishop. "'Tis true that the guilty were brought to punishment -and thy innocence proven; but what if the ealdorman, the gerefa, and the -people knew of this. Thinkest thou that they would think it just? -Either, my child, thou must again take the ordeal or thou must retire to -the cloister. I see naught else to be done," and he left the room. - -"Thou to the nunnery?" cried the dame, indignantly. "Well-a-day! We -shall see, my lord bishop. Neither ordeal nor cloister shall there be -for my pretty one!" - -"But, Adiva, I see that it must be as he saith," said Egwina. "Naught is -left for me." - -"Is there not, child? Again did I ask Gunnehilde of thy dream. Greatness -is to be thy portion, and thou shalt not spoil the web woven for thee by -this thing. A nunnery for thee, who art destined for the bride of -Edward? I trow not! Before that shall happen, Edward himself shall be -sent for, and then we shall see." - -"Oh, dear Adiva, thou must not do that," cried Egwina, distressed. - -"If thou dost not as I tell thee," said Adiva, with determination -written on her brow, "both the king and Edward will I send for." - -"I will! I will!" cried Egwina, hastily. "Whatever thou dost say that -will I do, if only, dear friend, thou wilt not send for them. Gladly -would I look upon their faces unknown of them, but I durst not speak -with the king. I could not bear for him to look on me with coldness." - -"We will wait for a few days," said Adiva, "and see whether Denewulf -still thinketh the same. If he doth, then will I tell thee what to do. -If I can o'ersuade him from such thing, then thou shalt remain with me, -and naught will there be to do." - -But Denewulf could not be persuaded from his idea. The honest Saxon -desired only to do justice, and to his upright sense of honor this -ordeal had been a failure. Only could his conscience be satisfied by a -repetition of the ordeal or a retirement to the cloister. - -On the other hand, Egwina, actuated by the same delicate sense of honor, -was overwhelmed with fear lest Adiva should send for Alfred and Edward -as she had threatened. Finding that Egwina inclined more and more to -Denewulf's way of thinking, and that Denewulf was obdurate, the good -dame took matters into her own hands. - -"Come!" said she to Egwina one day. "Thou shalt go with me this morning -to see Gunnehilde. Rememberest thou that time we went through the forest -to have her read thy rede for thee? Again will we go." - -"But not for reading of rune or rede," pleaded the maiden. "Sick at -heart doth it make me, for it bringeth Gyda to my mind." - -"No rune shall she read thee, child, though I would that thou wouldst -let her. Then would she show thee that thou art destined to sit beside -Edward." - -"Speak not so, Adiva," said the maiden. "Henceforth I renounce all faith -in seid and galdra. Of peril they do not warn; neither keep they from -sin. I will seek no more to pierce that veil by which an all-wise Father -hides the future from our gaze. It bringeth naught but evil." - -"Well, well, do as thou wishest," grumbled the dame. "For my part, I -find that it harms me not to be guided by Gunnehilde, and rare is she as -a compounder of herbs. Here we are, child. Thou seest that we have -brought the vala with us, for Denewulf, though he believeth not in her -craft, wisheth her near him." - -Gunnehilde greeted them with warmth. To Egwina she accorded a respect -and deference that confused the maiden, who could not but see what -thoughts were in her mind. - -"Come ye to consult the runes?" she asked, "or upon the matter of which -thou spakest, Adiva?" - -"Upon the matter," returned Adiva. "Egwina will have naught more to do -with runes or rede. Therefore haste we to the other affair." - -"She hath no need," replied the vala. "Skulda hath woven the web and -golden is its woof. Fear not, maiden, Verdandi striveth to weave dark -threads among the gold, but already do they begin to brighten. Speed -thou on thy way. Skulda holdeth the shuttle." - -Egwina answered not. The remembrance of Gyda was still too strong upon -her for her to listen without a shudder to the woman's prophecies. -Gunnehilde saw the repugnance in her face, and turned to the bishop's -wife. - -"The cart is ready at thy bidding, Adiva. Whenever thou shalt say, then -shall Beorn take the maiden to my brother's, Anlaf the black." - -"What dost thou mean?" cried Egwina. "Where do I go? Adiva, what is it?" - -"My child, thou didst promise thou wouldst do as I bade thee should -Denewulf remain obdurate in his purpose to have thee enter a convent. -Thou wottest how set he is in his design. Without thy consent thou canst -not, of course, be made to enter one, but I fear that he will o'ersuade -thee. Therefore I deem it best that thou shouldst retire for a little -while into East Anglia where Anlaf the black, brother to Gunnehilde, -abides. There shalt thou stay until such time as Denewulf will have -given over his design. Then thou canst return to me, and never shalt -thou leave me until Edward takes thee." - -"Adiva," said the maiden, distressed, "it cannot be. It will never be as -thou seemeth to think. Dwell not on such hopes for they are vain. I feel -with Denewulf that it is meet and fitting that I should retire into a -nunnery. Oppose me no longer, Adiva. It is best." - -"It is not best," cried the dame. "If it so be that Edward doth not wed -with thee, yet still thou shalt not be hidden in the cloister. Thou wilt -go with the man to Anlaf's, wilt thou not? Thou must, Egwina, else I -will send for the king and lay the whole matter before him." - -"Thou wottest that I will do as thou sayest, Adiva, when thou dost make -such threat. To please thee, then, and to keep thee from sending for the -king, I will go into East Anglia and for a time give up the thought of -the cloister. Anon I will take it up." - -So Egwina found herself bundled into a cart and on the way to East -Anglia to the house of Anlaf the black. - - - - -CHAPTER XXV--HILDA AGAIN - - -The brother of Gunnehilde, Anlaf the black, had been one of the -servitors of Guthrum. The king had parceled out among those of his -retainers who had chosen to remain with him the lands and manors of East -Anglia. Many of the wild and courageous spirits, rebelling at the -restraints of a peaceful life, had retired from the coasts of Britain, -seeking other fields of adventure and prowess. To these also the fact -that Guthrum and many of his jarls had embraced Christianity proved -galling, and so many were the manors and broad the fields assigned to -those who remained. The Saxon inhabitants either submitted to their -rule, and became subjects of the Danish king, or else retired into -Wessex or southern Mercia. - -To Thetford, the capital and largest city of East Anglia, was Egwina -taken. Large and extensive forests surrounded the town. Just in the edge -of the woods was an open glade in which was the house where dwelt Anlaf -the black. In the near distance could be seen the royal vill of Guthrum -or Athelstan. - -The family consisted of but two members. Anlaf himself and his wife. -They received the maiden with hospitality and reverence, for Egwina -found that even here the greatness predicted for her by Gunnehilde had -its effect. The wife of Anlaf would not permit her to assist her in her -household duties, and the maiden soon found that, deprived of all -employment, time began to hang heavily upon her hands. - -Chafing at her idleness, she began to wander in the woodland near the -house, observing the caution that had been given her of not straying too -far away for fear of the wolves or bears with which the forest was -filled. One afternoon, she had walked somewhat farther than usual, and, -feeling the need of rest, flung herself down upon the sward under the -spreading branches of an oak tree. She had lain so but a short while -when she heard voices. - -Out from among the trees there came the figures of two persons: a young -man, very fair, and to all appearances a Saxon, and a girl, a Dane. -Egwina sat up and surveyed the two with some curiosity which was -reciprocated by the man and the girl, for they stopped and looked at her -with surprise. - -"Come, Siegbert," said the Danish girl, "let us advance and see who the -maiden is." She started forward as she spoke, and the young man, called -Siegbert, supported her form carefully. - -Egwina rose, and awaited their coming, rejoicing in the fact that she -was at last going to meet with some young folk near her own age. - -"Why, it is the skald maiden!" exclaimed the Danish girl, as she drew -near to the Saxon maiden. - -"Hilda, daughter of Guthrum!" exclaimed Egwina in turn. - -"Yes; it is Hilda. What dost thou here?" cried the king's daughter. "I -thought that thou wert skald maiden to King Alfred? Thou wert with him -when he entered the camp at Westbury." - -"True," answered Egwina, briefly. "Gleemaidens as well as gleemen are in -many places. To-day they serve one lord; to-morrow they chant the -praises of another." - -"Sit we down," commanded the Danish girl imperiously. "Much doth it tire -me to stand, and I would talk with thee." - -The young man spread a mantle upon the sward, and Hilda sank down upon -it. Egwina resumed her seat, looking at the Saxon attendant as she did -so. Well worthy of attention was he. - -He carried himself nobly; his form was strong, muscular, and -symmetrically developed. His face was marvelously beautiful, but the -eyes caught and held the gaze. Deep blue were they, and full of -unfathomable sorrow, yet full also of that strength which is -self-conscious of power. His bearing toward the Danish maiden was tender -in the extreme. - -He bore her pettishness and imperiousness not as a slave, but -indulgently as one bears the caprices of a loved child. Again and again -Egwina found her glance wandering to his face, and she caught herself -listening to his voice as he spoke to Hilda, with a strange throb of the -heart. - -"Lean against me, Hilda," he was saying. "Then thou wilt not be so -tired." - -"It is better," admitted Hilda, leaning contentedly against his broad -chest. "Now tell me, maiden. Art thou wandering through Danelagh, or -what dost thou here?" - -"Nay; I wander no more," answered Egwina. "Here in East Anglia do I -abide for a time only. I wot not when I shall go hence, but methinks it -will not be long. Hast thou trouble again with thy knee?" - -"No; didst thou not know that thy King Alfred did cure me? No longer do -I suffer from my knee, but hot and sharp is the pain here," and she laid -her hand on her breast. "I would that I knew more of that Cuthbert of -whom the king told me. And he was afflicted even as I with the lameness -of the knee. Prithee, maiden, dost thou know aught of him?" - -"Only that he was an holy and an austere man; the bishop of -Lindisfarne," replied Egwina. "Many miracles have been wrought by his -tomb, and many did he perform himself." - -"Oh, that I might visit his tomb!" exclaimed the Danish girl, fervently. -"I wish not to die yet. I am so young, so young!" She burst into a -passion of weeping. - -Siegbert drew her to him, and gently stroked her hair. - -"But are there no leeches, no remedies?" cried Egwina, her heart full of -sympathy for the girl. - -"Everything hath been tried," said Siegbert, and again Egwina felt that -strange throbbing of the heart as he spake. "Everything; but Hilda -thinketh that nothing will cure her save a visit to the tomb of -Cuthbert." - -"Then why doth she not go?" asked Egwina. "Could she not be taken -there?" - -"No, maiden." The Saxon's voice was grave. "When the Danes spread over -the country, destroying the monasteries, Cuthbert's remains were taken -up and carried away by the monks when they fled. Now, none know where -they be." - -"I feel sure that King Alfred will know," cried Egwina. "He hath rebuilt -the monasteries, and oh! I know that he will know." - -"Thinkest thou so?" cried Hilda with eagerness. "I will tell my father -and he will send to the king." - -She sat up, and seemed much better and stronger for the hope that was -infused into her. - -"Hadst thou not better return now, Hilda?" asked Siegbert. "Thou hast -stayed out long enow for one day." - -"Nay, I would talk more with the maiden," returned Hilda. "So soon as I -return will I get my father to send bode to King Alfred to ask of him -where lie the bones of Cuthbert. Maiden, believest thou in runes of the -volva?" - -Egwina shook her head. - -"The runes tell me of speedy death," said Hilda. - -"But, Hilda, thou wert baptized with thy father," chid Egwina. "Thou -canst not now believe in runes, or any of the seid of the volva." - -"Do not the Saxons?" inquired Hilda. "I have heard that even they who -hold belief in Christianity consult the Morthwyrtha by fount and elm and -scin-laeca." - -Egwina winced, but answered bravely: "Too true, Hilda. Many of our -people do so deal with such pagan ideas, but it is forbidden by priest -and our most holy religion. I have heard it said that some worship still -the old gods, despite word of king or monk." - -"But why forsook they the olden gods?" cried the Danish girl. "I like -not the Saxon God. In what is He better than Odin? Whom can ye give us -in place of our beautiful Baldur the glorious? 'Worship the Saxon God,' -is the command that hath gone forth from my father, and the people obey -because he hath said; but still do they cling to Odin, and Thor, and -Baldur. Once as we worship, so did ye. Why did ye change?" - -"Hast thou not heard how the good Pope Gregory sent the priests to -Britain?" asked Egwina. - -"No; tell me," and Hilda, leaned back comfortably against Siegbert. "If -I am to worship in this new religion I wish to know of it; but little do -I care for aught of it save Cuthbert." - -"Wottest thou not that often men of our island have been sold as serfs -into other countries?" asked Egwina. - -"Yes; as it hath been with ye in that respect, so hath it been with us." - -"Well, at one time in the city of Rome there were some men from our -island to be sold as serfs. While they stood in the market place, Pope -Gregory of blessed memory was passing by. He was a simple priest then, -but afterward became pope. Being attracted by the exceeding fairness of -the men, he stopped. - -"'From what country come ye?' he asked. They replied that they were -'Angles.' 'Angles! Ye should be angels! Are ye Christians,' said the -holy man, 'or heathens?' 'Certainly not Christians,' said they, 'for no -one hath opened our ears.' Then the holy man, lifting up his eyes, -replied, 'What man, when there are stones at hand, layeth a foundation -with reeds?' They answered, 'No man of prudence.' 'Ye have well said,' -said he, and straightway did he take them to his own house and instruct -them in the divine oracles, and arrange with them that he should go into -their country to carry the holy religion. - -"When the people heard of it they made a great outcry, for he was a holy -man, much noted for good works and well-beloved. So the pope would not -let him go, and it became his hope that some day the gospel should be -taken into our land. When he became pope, he at once sent St. Augustine, -a holy man, with a multitude of priests, and thus did they change our -forefathers into Christians." - -"What said they?" inquired the Danish girl. "How could they turn them -from the old gods? Methinks that I should like to know what was said." - -"Dear Hilda," and Egwina looked distressed, "I would that there was some -one that thou couldst question aside from me. I know so little; I only -know that I believe. I would that King Alfred were here! He could tell -thee all that thou askest." - -"But dost thou not know somewhat of what passed between them?" asked the -girl impatiently. "Methinks that were my people to change so, I would -know wherefore it was done. Bethink thee! Dost thou not remember -something of it?" - -"Methinks," said the Saxon maid, musingly, "that I have heard that which -passed between them, but, Hilda, I cannot tell thee what it was. It hath -been custom so long for our people to be Christian that they no longer -question the whyfore." - -"I can tell thee, Hilda," spake Siegbert, in his deep musical voice. -"The king and his thegns were debating the old and the new religions in -the witan, when a thegn arose and said: 'Thou dost remember, it may be, -O king, that which sometimes happens in winter, when thou art seated at -table with gesiths and thegns. Thy fire is lighted and thy hall warmed, -and without is rain and snow and storm. Then comes a swallow flying -across the hall. He enters by one door and leaves by another. The brief -moment while he is within is pleasant to him; he feels not rain nor -cheerless winter weather; but the moment is brief--the bird flies away -in the twinkling of an eye, and he passes from winter to winter. Such, -methinks, is the life of man on earth, compared with the uncertain time -beyond. It appears for a while, but what is the time which comes -after--the time which was before? We know not. If, then, this new -doctrine may teach us somewhat of greater certainty, it were well that -we should regard it.'" - -"Why, Siegbert," exclaimed Hilda, "I knew not that thou didst know aught -of it." - -"Dost thou forget that once I was in a monastery?" asked Siegbert. - -"True, I did forget. How comes it that thou hast not told me before?" -questioned Hilda. - -"Never have I heard thee speak as thou hast spoken to-day," answered the -young man. "Willingly would I have told thee of it." - -"'Tis true," declared the Danish girl, after a short interval of -silence, during which time she seemed to be thinking. "We are like the -swallow. Here for such a brief time and then out into the shadow of -death. Whither? We know not; unless, indeed, it be true that Hela, the -death goddess, awaits us in Niflheim. Oh, would that I were not woman! -Would that I were warrior; that Odin, Alfadur, might send the Valkyrie -to wing me to Valhalla, where all is bright and beautiful. I wish not to -go to Hela!" - -"Thou shalt not." Siegbert spoke soothingly and with so much of -positiveness that Hilda forgot her tears and raised her head -inquiringly. - -"What meanest thou, Siegbert?" - -"Thou shalt not go to that dread abode, for none such exists," said the -young man. "Let me tell thee, Hilda, of the beautiful heaven of the -Christian faith." - -With solemn sweetness he told of the heavenly city, where there is no -night, where pain nor death enters not, and of the gentle Christ so -pitiful of weakness and suffering. Egwina listened entranced. The young -man's earnestness impressed her, and she felt her own imperfections as -she had never done before. - -"I am tired," said Hilda, at length. "Take me home, Siegbert, and there -thou shalt tell me more of this Christ of thine. He is like Baldur in -his beauty and goodness. If thy heaven is as thou sayest, then methinks -I wish it, for one need not be warrior to enter it." - -Lifting her up carefully in his arms, Siegbert turned to go, but Hilda -stopped him. - -"Come to me to-morrow, maiden," said she to Egwina. "Wilt thou not? -Siegbert shall come to fetch thee if thou wilt. I would hear thee sing -again. Wondrous skill hadst thou with the harp." - -"I have none now," responded Egwina, slowly, "but I will come an' thou -wishest it." - -"I do wish it. I have harp of mine own which thou canst use. Then I will -send Siegbert for thee." - -She sank back in the strong arms of the Saxon, who strode off as if the -burden he bore were naught for his strength. Egwina stood for a long -time on the knoll where they had left her. - -"Why doth my heart beat at sound of his voice or look of his eye?" she -mused. "Something doth draw me to him. I would, oh, I would that he were -sibbe to me. Never before have I so longed for one to be near to me as I -do him. Oh, would that he were of my kith! But God doeth all things -well, and it may be that I am bereft of kin that I may the more readily -give myself to the service of Heaven." - -With an involuntary sigh, she turned her steps in the direction of the -abode of Anlaf. - - - - -CHAPTER XXVI--THE ECLIPSE - - -Egwina awaited the coming of the next day with impatience. She could not -define the feeling that possessed her. She would not go to the forest -lest Siegbert might come, and she sought to pass the time until his -arrival as best she might. It was not until the sun had risen high in -the heavens that the young man came. - -"Fair day to thee, maiden," he said in his grave voice. "Wilt thou come -now to Hilda, daughter of Guthrum?" - -"Gladly, Siegbert," and Egwina hastily donned coverchief and neckcloth. -"How seemeth she to-day?" - -"Brighter; but it is the brightness that precedes dissolution," answered -Siegbert, seriously. - -"Then dost thou think that she will not get well?" - -"She will not. She can not," returned the Saxon. "Misease hath entered -upon her vitals so thoroughly that naught can cure her." - -"Hath her father sent to Alfred to know where Cuthbert lies?" asked -Egwina, anxiously. "Mickle have been the miracles that have been wrought -at his tomb, and could she but reach the place it might be that she, -too, would be favored." - -"Nay; Hilda could not reach it unless it were very near. I think the end -not far off." - -In silence did they proceed to the vill of Guthrum. It had been the -property of the kings of the royal family of Anglia, and was a low, -rambling structure built in the usual style of the Saxons. As they -entered its portals, Egwina could not but notice the difference between -the court of the Danish king and that of King Alfred. - -At Alfred's court there was an air of quietness, of moderation, and of -learning. Under the trees, in the rooms, and everywhere about the palace -might be seen men of erudition, with book or tablet in hand, engaged -either in absorbing the wisdom of the ancients or imparting it to -others. Smiths and artisans were occupied in work of their various -crafts, while the army, one-half of which the king kept ever by him, -could be seen as they were being drilled in the tactics of war. -Everything betokened an alert monarch trying to educate his people in -all that goes to make civilization and refinement. - -Here Danes lolled listlessly about--some under the trees playing quoits, -or clustered together about some skalds listening eagerly to recitals of -heroes or battles, or to the harp and song, things of which they never -seemed to weary; others still were throwing spears or shooting arrows at -a mark, while many feasted and drank in the great mead hall. If the -Saxons were hearty eaters and drinkers and believers in good cheer, -insisting upon their four meals a day from ealdorman to ceorl, the Danes -surpassed them. Nothing here evidenced that superior intelligence which -was the animus and life of the Saxon king. - -Egwina, without being able to define it, felt the difference. Siegbert -hurried her through the courtyard and the mead hall, where Guthrum sat -with his jarls, and into the bower chamber of Hilda. The Danish maiden -reclined languidly on a couch. Her face was paler than it had been the -day before, and dark rings encircled her eyes. - -"I am glad that ye have come," she cried. "I feared that ye had stopped -by the way to talk. I wot that, being Saxons, ye would have much to say, -but I hoped that ye would not." - -"Nor did we," soothed Egwina, gently. "Tell me, Hilda, how fares it with -thee to-day?" - -"I am better," answered the girl, brightly. "Much better! My father hath -sent a bode to the Saxon king to learn of St. Cuthbert's tomb, and as -soon as he returns I shall be taken there. Then shall I be well again. -How good it would seem never to have pain here again!" - -She laid her hand on her breast and the muscles of her face twitched. - -"Here is my harp," she continued, after a moment, handing the instrument -to Egwina. "Sing me one of thy songs. Dost remember what thou and the -king did sing when ye came to the camp?" - -"Yea," answered Egwina, briefly. - -"Then sing the same songs as ye did then. I like the Saxon king and fain -would I be reminded of him. Gentle was he to me, though I were the -daughter of his foe who had driven him from his throne. In his palace -nobly did he demean himself towards my father, and bestowed upon him -twelve manors and many presents. Stay," as Egwina swept the strings of -the harp, "knowest thou the king's favorite songs?" - -"Yea, they are the Christian hymns," replied Egwina, promptly. - -"Then sing those, and afterward shalt thou sing the others." - -Again the maiden swept the strings, saying as she did so: "Methinks the -king liketh this hymn the best of any. 'Tis a hymn of thanksgiving on -the creation. - - "Befits it well that man should raise - To Heaven the song of thanks and praise, - For all the gifts a bounteous God - From age to age hath still bestowed. - The kindly seasons' tempered reign, - The plenteous store, the rich domain - Of this mid earth's extended plain, - All that His creatures' wants could crave, - His boundless pow'r and mercy gave. - Noblest of yon bright train that sparkles high, - Beneath the vaulted sky, - The sun by day, the silver'd moon by night, - Twin fires of Heav'n, dispense for man their useful light. - Where'er on earth his lot be sped, - For man the clouds their richness shed, - In gentle dews descend, or op'ning pour - Wide o'er the land their fertilizing shower. - - "Not such the doom - Our sorrowing fathers heard of old, - The doom that in dread accents told - Of Heaven's avenging might, and woe, and wrath to come. - 'Lo! I have set thee on earth's stubborn soil - With grief and stern necessity to strive; - To wear thy days in unavailing toil, - The ceaseless sport of tort'ring friends to live. - Thence to thy dust to turn, the worm's repast, - And dwell where penal flames thro' endless ages last. - - "'Thrice holy He, - The Spirit Son of Deity! - He called from nothing into birth - Each fair production of the teeming earth; - He bids the faithful and the just aspire - To join in endless bliss Heaven's angel choir. - His love bestows on human kind - Each varied excellence of mind. - To some His Spirit-gift affords - The power and mastery of words. - So may the wiser sons of earth proclaim, - In speech and measured song, the glories of His name.'" - -"Doth the king like that?" asked the girl, wistfully. - -"Yes, Hilda. Doth it not please thee?" - -"It is like the king," said Hilda. "Lofty and grand! Far beyond the -simple ken of a maiden's knowledge, even as the king is beyond a -maiden's understanding. Siegbert, what is the little song that thou dost -sing?" - -"Glory be to the Father, and to the Son, and to the Holy Ghost," chanted -Siegbert. "As it was in the beginning, is now, and ever shall be. World -without end. Amen. Amen." - -Egwina joined in, and Hilda looked at them wonderingly. - -"Do ye know that as ye were singing, methought that ye looked alike," -said she. "Hast thou a brother, maiden?" - -"No," answered Egwina, sadly. "None of kith and kin have I. Oft hath it -saddened my heart, and it hath brought mickle grief to me that I had -none." - -"Hadst thou never one?" began Siegbert, when Hilda interrupted him. - -"I weary of the harp and even of song, Siegbert. Prithee carry me into -the courtyard, and let me be in the sunshine." - -Siegbert lifted her up. Egwina stood, not knowing what to do. - -"Come thou also," said Hilda. "I weary not of thy presence. The music -doth tire me, but thy talk doth not." - -Out under the trees they went, Siegbert bolstering up Hilda with -pillows. - -"How bright is the sun!" said she. "How good its warmth feels!" She lay -for a few moments basking in its rays. Then throwing out her hands, -exclaimed with sudden energy: "O sun! Thou bright star of day! If the -Saxon God be the Supreme One and Odin not the All-Powerful, darken thy -rays I entreat. Turn day into night, that I may know truth, truth. It -shall be a sign, and my life shall be the offering." - -A silence fell upon Egwina and Siegbert and those of the jarls who were -near enough to hear the words. Involuntarily all glanced at the sun. -Brightly it shone as ever. A scornful laugh broke from Hilda's lips. - -"What is your Saxon God?" she cried. "Powerless is He, or the sun would -darken. What! hath He not so much power as that? Out upon Him!" - -"Behold!" exclaimed Siegbert, abruptly. - -All eyes were turned toward the sky. An undeniable shadow was stealing -over the sun. A hush fell upon them. Almost breathless, Hilda watched -the bright orb. The breeze rustled the leaves in the tree-tops with a -soft, murmuring sound, as if uneasy at the phenomenon. Deeper grew the -shadow, for over the sun's bright disc spread a darkening cloud. - -The loud laughter of Dane and the song of skald were hushed. Knowing -naught of the cause, the jarls rushed forth from the mead hall with -Guthrum at their head. Awed and panic-stricken, many threw themselves on -the ground in paroxysms of terror. - -"'Tis Ragnarok, the twilight of the gods!" cried Guthrum in fear. "Dim -groweth the sun! Soon will the stars fall, and time shall be no more!" - -With hoarse cries the Danes repeated, "Ragnarok! Ragnarok!" - -In the distance the cocks crew, and the birds chirped in the -tree-branches as they nested to rest. Egwina and Siegbert drew close to -Hilda. She had sprung to her feet and, tense and rigid, stood regarding -the sun with awe. Darker grew the sky, until an intense darkness, black -as starless night, spread over the earth. Only for a few moments did the -phenomenon last, and then the shadow began to lighten. The cloud passed, -and again the sun shone forth bright and beautiful. - -Then only did the rigidity of the form of the maiden relax. - -"I am answered!" she cried, with a dazzling smile as she turned to them. -"Gloriously hath the Supreme One honored me! Heed well, ye jarls, what -Hilda saith: The Saxon God is Supreme. I know it." - -She half turned to her father, who sprang forward. Before he could reach -her, with an upflinging of her arms toward that orb which had so -wondrously answered her, Hilda fell prone upon the sward. - -When they reached her she was dead. - - - - -CHAPTER XXVII--SIEGBERT'S STORY - - -It was seven days since the death chant had arisen in the house of -Guthrum for Hilda. - -A melancholy had settled upon the spirits of Egwina. Unable to content -herself, she wandered from wood to house and back again to wood. Usually -bright and cheerful, the girl felt herself weighed down by a heavy -depression born of loneliness, and she dwelt morbidly upon the happy -days in the king's household. A conviction that this was the manner in -which she was to be convinced that she was set apart for the cloister -was fast stealing over her. - -One morning, after a sleepless night, she arose from her couch with the -determination to return to Denewulf, and tell him that she was ready to -devote herself to the life of a nun. After all, it was not so dreadful a -thing. Alfred's second daughter, Ethelgiva, was so set apart, and if she -could give up the pomp and majesty of a king's court for such a holy -life, why should she rebel, who was only a simple gleemaiden? - -Should Adiva send for the king, she would tell him that it was her wish -and he would respect it. Thus reasoned Egwina. Having reached this -determination, the maiden sought Anlaf to ask him to take her into -Berkshire that day, but the Dane responded that it could not be done -until the morrow. So Egwina started off for her accustomed retreat on -the knoll. - -To her surprise, she found Siegbert there. She had not seen him since -the day of Hilda's death, and now hastened to greet him, feeling again -that strange pleasure in being near him. - -"Siegbert, glad am I to behold thee once more, for to-morrow I go to -Berkshire, and I feared that I should see thee not again." - -"I wished to see thee also," replied the young man, "because I, too, go -away." - -"Thou goest? Whither?" cried Egwina in surprise. - -"Thou wottest, maiden, dost thou not, that I am or have been a serf in -the house of Guthrum?" - -"Yes, I know," answered she. - -"Since I was but ten years old," continued the Saxon, "have I been serf -to Guthrum. Twelve long years in bondage to the Dane! Now I have my -freedom at last." - -"But how cometh it that now thou hast it after all these years?" - -"I will tell thee, maiden. When I was but a lad of ten, and Guthrum -brought me to his house as bondsman, Hilda was but five years old. I had -had a little sister in mine own home, younger still than Hilda. The baby -girl eased the pain and homesickness in my bereaved heart, and Hilda -would have none but me attend her. So as she grew, grew also the bond -between us, until it was not as bondsman, but as brother, that I -ministered to her. Long ago could I have had my freedom, for I saved the -money until there was enow, but Hilda clung to me, and for her sake, -because none cared for her as I did, I stayed. Guthrum knew of it--knew -that I forebore to take my freedom when I could because of Hilda. He -loved her, and that I was gentle with her did gladden his heart. -Yesterday in the presence of witnesses he called me and made me free!" - -"And now, Siegbert, what doest thou?" asked Egwina. - -"No man will I own as lord save the Saxon king," answered Siegbert. -"Gladly would I live where I could partake of his wisdom and learning. -Oh!" he cried with more passion than Egwina had as yet seen him exhibit, -"Oh, that I could be learned!--learned as those men with whom I have -heard that he surrounds himself! But what could I give in return? He has -no daughter requiring my care, and there is naught else that I can do!" - -"Why not go to Alfred, and tell him of thy desire?" said Egwina simply. -"He is wise and good, Siegbert. Thou wottest not how good unless thou -hast partaken of his bounty. It grieveth his heart that learning is not -more sought after by the youth. Many are there who care for naught but -the chase and hunt. Canst thou hunt, Siegbert?" - -"None better," answered the young man, briefly. "Expert are the Danes -with bow and arrow. They teach the youths to excel in such weapons; -leaping, running, wrestling, even as with the Saxons, are sports in -which they delight, but naught of wisdom's lore teach they. For one -short year only was the cup of knowledge presented to my lips. Fain -would I have partaken longer of the draught, but that it was rudely -dashed from my lips, and now, ere I again partake of it, do I set forth -to find if any there be who know aught of my grandfather or sister. I -wot not if they be dead or living. I was taken from them so long ago." - -"Tell me of it, Siegbert," urged Egwina, seating herself near him. "From -what place wert thou taken?" - -"It was from a monastery," said Siegbert, "where I was placed, because -the abbot had taken a fancy to my voice and face. 'He shall be another -Cynewulf,' he said, and so 'suaded my grandfather to give me to them. I, -too, maiden, was the son of a gleeman who was the son of a gleeman, and -song was my heritage even as it is thine. The good abbot taught me to -read and to know of other things, that I might not be like the animal, -who wots of naught but grass and drink. One morning--well do I remember -the day--a bode ran breathlessly to the monastery to tell us that the -Northmen were advancing upon us. The battle of Kesteven had been fought, -and victory sat upon the helmet of the Dane. Terror and consternation -reigned in the monastery, for as the destroyer had done to other -convents, so would he do to ours. No mercy would be shown to priest or -monk. The abbot alone was calm. Calling all together, he sent into the -fens the younger brothers, who could support life, together with the -sacred relics of the monastery--the most holy body of St. Guthlac, the -jewels, documents, and precious gifts presented to the abbey. The aged -and infirm monks with the young children, in fact all those whom he -considered unable to endure the hardships of the fens, did he retain -with him, hoping that the savage breasts of the Danes might be filled -with pity for so much helplessness. But alack! even as, robed in the -vestments, we stood at mass, the Danes burst in upon us. Never, maiden, -shall I forget that sight! Often now, in the dark watches of the night, -doth it come before my vision--the good abbot, stricken down at the very -altar; the priests and monks, with their heads cloven into by the -terrible battle-ax of the Danes. By the sub-prior did I stand. The -pagans swept to us, and one, with a swift blow of his ax, laid the holy -father dead at my feet. Wotting not what I did, I taunted him scornfully -because he slew me not, but stood regarding me with weapon uplifted. I -bade him put me to death by the side of the holy father, for I loved -him; but the Dane seized me, stripped me of my robe, and then threw upon -me a Danish tunic. Then bearing me with him, he strode from the edifice, -crying that I was too fair to be slain. So," and Siegbert's lip curled -in scorn, "where holiness and goodness availed not, mere beauty of -feature saved my life. The others who were not slain outright were -seized and tortured to tell where the treasures of the monastery were -held. Incensed at being thwarted of their gains, the Danes slew all the -remainder save only myself. I, too, would have been slain but that -Sidroc the younger, who had saved me, bade me keep from the way of Hubba -and the other jarls, and keep only with his own retainers. Then they -passed on to Medeshamstede, to continue the work of destruction. The -army then moved toward Huntingdon. - -"The two jarls Sidroc were appointed to guard the rear and the baggage -over the rivers. As they were passing the Neu, after the rest of the -army, two cars laden with wealth and property, with all the cattle -drawing them, were overturned at the left of a bridge into a whirlpool. -While all the attendants of the younger Sidroc were employed in -recovering what was possible of the loss, I stole away unperceived and -ran into the nearest wood. All night I walked. I was footsore and weary, -but I was upheld by the hope of seeing again the monastery and getting -away from the Dane. The wolves molested me not. They, too, seemed filled -with fear of the dread pagan, and remained hidden in their lairs. At -dawn I reached the monastery. It was still burning. The younger brothers -who had fled to the fens had returned and were fighting the flames. They -took me and did comfort me. But woe and well-a-day! we were again -compelled to fly by news of the approach of the Northmen. I wot not how -it happened, but I strayed from or was left behind the rest in the fens. -For two days I wandered in the marshes, unwitting where to go. Then did -a Dane find me and bring me to Guthrum, who, won by my fair looks, took -me into his household. So that again did comeliness bring me succor." - -Egwina had drawn closer and closer to the young man during the recital. -Her eyes were shining, her lips parted, and she hung upon his words with -an intentness almost painful. As Siegbert paused, she laid her hand upon -his and asked: "Siegbert, was that monastery of which thou speakest -Croyland?" - -"Yes," he answered. - -"What was the name of thy father?" - -"Athelwulf, the son of Wulfhere." - -"And thou didst speak of a little sister! Wittest thou her name?" Egwina -was greatly agitated. Siegbert, too, was regarding her with intense -eagerness. - -"My little sister's name was Egwina," cried he, full of suppressed -excitement. "Look, maiden!" He tore from his chest his tunic, and -pointed to his breast, where in old Saxon letters was punctured the name -"Egwina." "My grandfather did that just before I went to the convent. As -he did so he said: 'Boy, thy father and mother both are dead. Save thee -and me, no kith hath the little one. Keep that name in thy heart, and -live for none other until mayhap thou dost resign her into another's -keeping.' And I sware to him an oath that it should be as he said." - -"Brother!" cried Egwina, half beside herself with joy. "I am that -Egwina! I am thy sister." - -"My sister?" The young man stared at her for a moment, and then -exclaimed: "I feel it! I know it!" and he embraced her rapturously. - -"We thought thee dead!" cried Egwina, through her tears. "We knew not -that thou wert spared by the Danes. Granther grieved for thee always. My -brother! my brother!" - -"And thou art Egwina, my own little sister!" Siegbert touched her -gently, a glad light shining in his grave, beautiful eyes. "Said not -Hilda that we looked alike! I thought that thou and our grandsire -likewise were slain, because I knew the Northmen had overrun the -country. I thought never to see thee again, sister." He lingered -lovingly over the last word, as though it were sweet to him. "Now is my -search ended before it hath begun. But tell me of my grandfather and of -thyself. How it hath fared with thee these many years." - -Egwina told him of their wanderings, and of Wulfhere's death. Siegbert's -eyes flashed proudly at the manner of it. - -"I grieve not for him," he said. "Glorious was his end! So may I -die--with front to foe in defense of my country! Say on, sister." - -Egwina told all. The life in the forest at the cottage of Denewulf; -Athelney, the palace and Edward's love; of Gyda and the ordeal, and -finally how she came to be there at Anlaf's. - -Siegbert turned to her, an anxious expression on his face. - -"Not now, Egwina, wilt thou seek the cloister, wilt thou? Thy brother -cannot give thee up, now that he hath found thee." - -"Dear brother, never will I leave thee unless thou sendest me from -thee," said Egwina, kissing him. "We will go to the king, and thou shalt -enter his service, and learn of his wisdom. I have eaten of the king's -bread, and for my sake, will he aid thee. And not only for my sake, but -because thou art a Saxon." - -"Nay, my sister. We will go not to the king. Sometime in the future -mayhap, when Edward hath taken another to himself, but not now. We will -go to London, an' it please thee, sister. There thou and I shall dwell -together, and hard will it go with us, if thy brother doth not gain -thegn's rank for thy sweet sake." - -"If it pleaseth thee, then doth it please me," answered Egwina. "So that -we be near each other." - - - - -CHAPTER XXVIII--AN UNEXPECTED GUEST - - -To London, or, as it was then known, Lundenbrige, the old British name, -the brother and sister went. London, with its narrow, winding streets -and low dwellings. London, which has grown from the rudiments of a -municipal constitution which Alfred planted to the metropolis of to-day. -London, which owes to the same king not only its municipality, but also -the defenses which rendered it impregnable to the later attacks of the -Danes. - -Close by the bridge which had spanned the Thames from Roman times -immemorial, at the meeting-places of the roads in that district known as -East Cheap, the two found a cottage and there did they dwell. Already -possessed of some knowledge of the craft of goldsmith, Siegbert allied -himself with foreign workmen and cultivated the craft assiduously, soon -becoming an expert. Egwina attended to the duties of the little -household and happily the time glided by. All that she had learned of -books at the court of the king did she impart to Siegbert, so that in -giving to him of her learning she but impressed it the more firmly upon -her own mind. - -Two years passed thus, and if Egwina's heart ever turned with longing -toward that far-off time when, beloved and honored, she dwelt an inmate -of the king's household, or if the image of Edward rose before her, none -knew of it save herself. - -It was spring. Egwina drew back the linen blind that did duty in place -of glass, which was in use only by the nobles or churches, and leaned -out. The air came soft and fresh against her face. A song thrush on a -budding tree near the window trilled forth his merry lay, and the maiden -listened with light heart. - -"Hail to thee, maiden," said a townsman who was passing, saluting her. -"Heardest thou the news?" - -"Nay, I have heard naught," answered the maiden, returning the -salutation. "What hath happened?" - -"King Alfred and Edward the atheling have come against the city, and -Dane and Saxon alike have acknowledged him as overlord. Now hath he -brought a great army of workmen and prepareth to rebuild the wall with -which the Roman once encompassed the city. Fortifications and manors -also doth he purpose erecting." - -"Is the king himself in the burgh?" questioned the maiden, faint with -joy. - -"He himself is here," replied the citizen. "Royal doings shall we have -amongst us, for the king's son-in-law, Ethelred, the ealdorman of -Mercia, and the lady Ethelfleda, his wife, are with him. A goodly -company, I trow! I'll warrant that there will be rare doings amongst -us," and he passed on. - -Here! In the same place! Egwina sank back on a seat almost overcome. -Those dear people whom she had not seen for so long! Unknown to them she -would gaze upon their faces again. And Siegbert! He, too, should see -them. Together would they watch for them, and he should know them at -least by sight. Full of excitement, she awaited the return of Siegbert -with impatience. - -"Thou shalt see them if thou wilt, my sister," said Siegbert, kissing -her. "I, too, would see the king, and what manner of man the atheling -be. Of excellent taste since he hath fancied thee, Egwina. 'Tis pity -'twere displeasing to the king. Thou art fit mate for any, be he -atheling or what not." - -"At least my life hath not been preserved twice on account of beauty," -retorted the girl, saucily, flushing rosy red at his praise. - -Siegbert smiled at her. - -"Wottest thou not that Hilda said that we looked alike?" he asked. -"Stoodst thou in my place before Dane, I trow that there could be found -no Norseman, howe'er fierce, that could find it in his heart to slay -thee. List! What was that? Methought that I heard a groan." - -Both listened, and plainly there came to their ears the sound of some -one moaning as if in pain. - -"Some one hath been hurt, or o'ertaken by misease," exclaimed Siegbert, -rising. "I will see if it be near. It so sounded." He opened the door. -Prone upon the entrance lay the figure of a man. - -"Now, who art thou, and what aileth thee, that thou dost utter moan?" -asked Siegbert as he bent over the prostrate form. - -"Let me enter in pity's name," spoke the man, feebly. - -Without more ado the Saxon lifted him in his arms and bore him into the -cottage. Egwina hastened forward. - -"Bear him to thy bed, Siegbert," she said. "The poor man is ill." - -The man whose form Siegbert was supporting turned his head and looked at -her. - -"Little one, is it thou?" he said. - -With a cry, Egwina sprang toward him, and fell upon her knees before -him. - -"My king! my king!" she cried, covering his hands with kisses. - -Alfred tried to raise her, but the effort was too much for him, and he -became unconscious. - -"Oh, Siegbert, 'tis the king, the king!" cried Egwina as Siegbert laid -him on a couch. - -"Yes, my sister; but now aid me to bring him from his swound, and then -will I go for a leech." - -In response to their restoratives the king soon showed signs of -returning consciousness. Egwina explained rapidly to Siegbert as they -ministered to him. "'Tis the same misease which hath afflicted the king -since he was a young man. 'Twas at his wedding feast, I have heard them -say, when first it seized upon him. The merriment was at its height when -he was taken with it. Some there were, and are yet, who thought that -wicca craft had been wrought upon him; but go, my brother, for the -leech. See! he openeth his eyes." - -Siegbert left hastily, and soon returned with the physician, who -examined the king carefully. - -"It needeth blood-letting," said he, sagely, "but unlucky is the day, -and mickle would be the result should I use the vein knife." - -The king smiled faintly. - -"No blood dost thou need to let, good leech," he said. "The affliction -is one to which time hath accustomed me, and naught do I need now but -repose, since the sharpness of the attack hath passed." - -"Then," said the leech, unwilling to let slip an opportunity to press -his service upon the king, "I will leave thee this decoction, and -to-morrow will we see about the blood-letting. Then, too, shalt thou be -removed to abode more befitting thee." - -To all of his entreaties the next day to allow him to remove him to his -own dwelling, Alfred turned a deaf ear; nor would he permit Siegbert to -inform his own family of his whereabouts. - -"'Twill be but a few days until the misease will have left me," he said. -"Until then I will stay with thee, little one, if thou wilt let me." - -"Gladly, my king," returned the maiden, with shining eyes. "If thou -canst abide in our poor dwelling, thou art as welcome as the sunbeam." - -Tenderly did Alfred smile at her. - -"Egwina," said he gently, when the leech had gone, "tell me of this -young man. Art thou wed to him, and is that why thou wouldst not -exchange the true-lofa with Edward?" - -"No, no," answered Egwina. "This is my brother, my king." - -"Thy brother?" and Alfred looked his surprise. "I knew not that thou -hadst a brother, little one." - -"Nor did I know until but a short time since," returned Egwina. Briefly -she recounted the incidents which led to their finding each other. - -"It was the providence of God that brought ye to each other," said the -king, piously. "Grievously have we mourned for thee, little one. We knew -not why thou shouldst have left us. Now that I have found thee, thou -shalt not leave us again. Thy brother shall be of us also. Tell me of -thyself," and he turned abruptly to Siegbert. - -Siegbert told his story, with which we are already familiar. - -"Thoughtful is thy brow, and thine eye glows with the light of a -scholar," declared the king, regarding the young man with interest. -"Thou dost please me well, Siegbert, and agreeable to me will be the -task of training thy mind. In a few days we will go together to the -palace." - -Egwina looked at Siegbert with a distressed face. Siegbert spoke boldly, -resigning without a pang the enticing prospect opened up before him, for -the sake of that dear sister: "My lord king, prithee do not press us. -Thy graciousness warmeth the heart, but we are not of gentle blood, and -unbecoming to us would be the ways of the court." - -"And thou carest naught for wisdom and learning?" cried Alfred, -regarding him with surprise. "Hath my ken of men failed me now?" - -A light flashed into Siegbert's eyes, but, loyal to his sister, he -opened his lips to deny the desire that possessed him when the king -said, smilingly: "There seemeth a paradox. Thy words belie thy looks, -friend Siegbert. Gainsay it not that thou dost long for learning." - -"I do not gainsay it, my lord," answered the young man in a low voice. - -"Then why dost thou not wish to come to the palace? Ah!" catching sight -of the downcast face of Egwina. "Come, little one, thou shalt answer. Is -it Edward?" - -Egwina bowed in silent assent. - -"Egwina, tell me truly," and Alfred's voice was grave. "Lovest thou not -my son? He told me that thou didst, and that thou didst withhold from -him thy true-lofa because thou didst fear that I would be displeased -with thee. Gladly did I approve thee, for thou wert near and dear to me -already as mine own child. When he sought thee, lo! thou couldst not be -found. Vainly have we searched for traces of thee, but none could be -found. Edward hath grieved without ceasing over thy loss. Tell me why -thou didst leave, for in that doth lie the reason of thy wish not to -return. Hath Edward been mistaken? Dost thou not love him?" - -Egwina looked at him with troubled eyes. Siegbert would have spoken, but -she stopped him. - -"My brother, I will tell him all," she said in earnest tones. "I do love -Edward, my king. I knew not that he did love me until the night I left -him. I stood awaiting his coming after he would have seen thee, when I -heard footsteps approaching. Wishing not to meet other than Edward at -the moment, I retired into the shadow of the trees. It was thou, my -king, and the lady Elswitha. She was telling thee that she feared that -Edward did look upon me with loving eye. Thou wert surprised, and when -the lady said that it had grieved her that I was not gentle, thou didst -say, 'True, she comes not of noble blood.' I could bear no more, my -king. I feared thy displeasure, and so, as Gyda the seid woman was there -and wished me to go with her, I left all and followed after her." - -"Thou foolish little one!" The king's voice was very tender. "And thou -didst not hear the rest of our talk? I said, 'True, she is not of noble -blood, but what do we reck of the blood when the mind is noble? Glad am -I that our son hath chosen so wisely.'" - -"My king!" gasped the girl. "Saidst thou that?" - -"The very same. Now will ye go with me, my children?" Alfred had risen. -He held out his hands to them with his most winning smile. With an -inarticulate cry Egwina sprang to him, and Siegbert's eyes were wet as -he kissed the hand of Britain's gentle king. - - - - -CHAPTER XXIX--BRINGING THE SUMMER HOME - - -Never to be forgotten was the day on which Alfred brought Egwina and -Siegbert to his palace. Not a cloud marred the blue of the sky or dimmed -the brightness of the sun. All nature seemed to have donned her fairest -garb. Cowslips dotted every mead. Birds trilled joyously from every -bush. The patient oxen, each with a nosegay betwixt his horns, bore to -every village and town tall birch trees, around which the swains and -maidens frolicked; for it was the first of May, and ealdorman and thegn -and ceorl joined together in the glad bringing home of the Summer. - -In the morning from every village went two troops of horse. Tall youths -and men assembled as though they would go forth to a mighty battle. One -troop was under a captain named "Winter," arrayed in fur and wadded -garments, and armed with a winter spear, who arrogantly rode to and fro, -showering made snow-balls as if he would fain prolong the cold. The -other troop was commanded by a captain clad in green boughs, leaves, -flowers, and other summer raiment. Then the two factions engaged in a -tilt, typical of the struggle between life and death, wherein Summer -hath the mastery. Winter and his companions scatter ashes and sparks -about them. The other company defend themselves with birchen boughs and -young lime twigs; finally the multitude award the victory to Summer, and -he is crowned with flowers. - -All the lads and lassies had set out soon after midnight, with horns and -other music, to neighboring woods, breaking boughs off the trees and -decking themselves with wreaths and posies. Homeward then they turned, -and at sunrise set these bushes in the doors and windows of their -houses. Feasting and games followed, and joyous was the day. - -Bright the mead and green the woodland that stretched from the palace, -and merrily resounded horns and song upon the air. As they neared the -manor, Egwina's step grew slower, and she trembled. Alfred drew her -close to his side, and bade her lean upon him for support. From one of a -group of merry-makers a young man detached himself, and came toward them -with light, quick steps. It was Edward. - -"My father," he cried, "glad am I that thou hast returned. Somewhat of -uneasiness did we feel that thou didst not come sooner, but now--" - -He stopped short, catching sight of Egwina for the first time. Over his -face flashed immediately incredulity, surprise, and delight in quick -succession. So great was his amazement that he spoke not, but looked at -the maiden as though he were afraid a word would dissolve the vision. - -"Son, hast thou no word of welcome for thy bride?" Alfred spoke -cheerily. "A laggard will she think thee if thou dost not greet her. Thy -father hath brought thee thy bride. Shall he woo her for thee also?" - -He stooped and kissed the maiden's brow, and then, leading her to -Edward, joined their hands together, saying: - -"I have brought thee home thy summer, Edward. Take her, and forever keep -that summer in thy heart. I cannot express all her merit. Prudent and -modest is she, and none excelleth her in purity. She lives now for -thee--thee alone. Hence she loves naught else but thee. Let her waste -not for thy love, and suffer naught to come between thee. As thou -dealest with her, so may God deal with thee." - -"So may God deal with me," repeated Edward, solemnly. "Welcome, my -bride, and thrice welcome! Never more shall we be parted. We two will -live with but one heart and one purpose." - -"Welcome also thy bride's brother," and the king brought Siegbert -forward. "Hast thou room in thy heart for another brother? Marry! once I -thought him loth to let thee have Egwina, and hard did I plead for -thee." - -"But now?" and Edward greeted Siegbert in his frank, winning way. - -"Now that I have seen thee, I am content," answered Siegbert. - -"It doth surprise me to behold in thee a brother to Egwina," said -Edward, his hand still clasping that of Siegbert. "I wotted not that she -possessed any that were sibbe to her." - -"'Tis a long story," and Alfred drew Siegbert away with him and turned -toward the palace. "While we greet the Lady Elswitha, do thou tell him -it, Egwina. Join us anon in the hall, Edward." - -Edward held out his hands to the maiden. - -"Let us wander under the trees," he said. "Henceforth and forever -hand-in-hand." - -So under the trees they sauntered, pouring forth their joy at again -being with each other. When the first rapture was over, Edward said: -"Tell me, Egwina, why thou didst leave me that night, and how thou didst -find thy brother? Vainly did I seek for thee; vainly sought in hillock -and dale for trace of thee, but naught was there to be found anywhere." - -Egwina began where he left her, and told him all her story. When she -reached the ordeal, he seized her hand and tore her sleeve and bracelet -from her arm. - -"No scar or burn in truth is there!" he cried. "Oh, blessings on the -vala who mixed for Adiva the potion! Blessings also upon Adiva! As for -Denewulf--how dared he let thee suffer such a trial?" - -Egwina laid her hand gently upon his. - -"It was not Denewulf, Edward. I demanded it, for none were there who -believed in my innocence. God alone could show it, for man had forsaken -me. Grieve not over it, because of it was I led to Anlaf's, where I -found Siegbert, my brother. Through him was it that thy father did enter -our dwelling, and thus, at last, was I brought to thee." - -"Truly, it was God's providence," answered Edward. "Yet doth my heart -beat, and a mist comes before mine eyes at thy hardships. Tell on, brave -heart; I will be calm." - -"There is but little else to tell," answered she, and continued her -narrative. - -"Edward, Edward," called some merry voices as a group of youths and -maidens came trooping toward them, "come and join us." - -Catching sight of Egwina, they stopped in surprise, and then called -joyously: "'Tis Egwina! Egwina hath come to us again!" They gathered -round her, welcoming her warmly. Edward took from a maiden near him a -garland of cowslips, daisies, and primroses, and kneeling before Egwina -said: "Thus do I crown thee my Summer and queen of my heart." - -"They have exchanged the true-lofa!" went up the merry shout. "Edward -hath chosen his mate! Lord and lady of the Summer are they!" - -Bursting into a gay song, they joined hands and circled joyously round -the loving pair. - - "Merry is the throstle's song - And blithe the mead doth bloom; - For we have brought the Summer home - From Winter's dreary tomb. - - "Merry is the song of youth - And blithely do we sing; - For each hath brought his Summer fair - To join our mystic ring." - - ---- - -*Best Books For Boys And Girls* - -A series of books for young people that contains the latest and best -works of the most popular writers for boys and girls. The stories are -not only told in an interesting and charming manner, but most of them -contain something in the way of information or instruction, and all are -of a good moral tone. For this reason they prove doubly good reading; -for, while the child is pleasantly employing his time, he is also -improving his mind and developing his character. Nowhere can better -books be found to put into the hands of young people. They are profusely -and handsomely illustrated by the best artists and are well printed on -good paper with exceedingly handsome and durable bindings. - -Sold by the leading booksellers everywhere, or sent prepaid on receipt -of price. - - _Cloth, each, $1.25_ - - _The Penn Publishing Company_ - _923 ARCH STREET, PHILADELPHIA_ - - ---- - - *STORIES FOR GIRLS* - -*The Ferry Maid of the Chattahoochee* -*By Annie M. Barnes. Illustrated by Ida Waugh.* - -An heroic little Georgia girl, in her father's extremity, takes charge -of his ferry, and through many vicissitudes and several impending -calamities, succeeds in carrying out her purpose of supporting her -invalid parent and his family. The heroine's cheerfulness and hearty -good humor, combined with an unflinching zeal in her determination to -accomplish her work, make a character which cannot fail to appeal to -young people. - -*A Maid of the First Century* -*By Lucy Foster Madison. Illustrated by Ida Waugh.* - -A little maid of Palestine goes in search of her father, who for -political reasons, has been taken as a slave to Rome. She is shipwrecked -in the Mediterranean, but is rescued by a passing vessel bound for -Britain. Eventually an opportunity is afforded her for going to Rome, -where, after many trying and exciting experiences, she and her father -are united and his liberty is restored to him. - -*My Lady Barefoot* -*By Mrs. Evelyn Raymond. Illustrated by Ida Waugh.* - -A beautifully told story of the trials of a little backwoods girl who -lives in a secluded place with an eccentric uncle, until his death. The -privations she undergoes during his life-time, her search for other -relatives, her rather uncongenial abode with them, her return to her -early home to acquire her uncle's estate, and thus to enjoy a useful and -happy life, form a most interesting narrative of a girl whose ruggedness -and simplicity of character must appeal to the admiration of all -readers. - -*Dorothy Day* -*By Julie M. Lippmann. Illustrated by Ida Waugh.* - -This is a most interesting story of a bright and spirited young girl -whose widowed mother re-marries. The impulsive girl chafes under the new -relationship, being unwilling to share with another the bounteous love -of her mother which she had learned to claim wholly for her own. By the -exercise of great tact and kindness, the obdurate Dorothy is at last won -over, and becomes a most estimable girl. - -*Miss Wildfire* -*By Julie M. Lippmann. Illustrated by Ida Waugh.* - -The story of a governess' attempt to win the love and confidence of her -ward, who, owing to a lack of early restraint, is inclined to be -somewhat of a hoyden. The development of the girl's character and her -eventual victory over her turbulent disposition combine to form a story -of unusual merit and one which will hold its reader's eager attention -throughout. - -"A story of girls for girls that teaches a moral without labeling or -tagging it at the end."--_Western Christian Advocate_, Cincinnati, Ohio. - -*An Odd Little Lass* -*By Jessie E. Wright. Illustrated by Ida Waugh.* - -This is a story of the regeneration of a little street waif. She begins -life in a lowly court of a large city. Her adventures are numerous, and -often quite exciting. After a time she is transplanted to the country, -where after many thrilling experiences she eventually grows into a -useful and lovable young woman. The story is pleasantly told, and -abounds in interesting incident. - -"The story is an intensely interesting one, and abounds in pleasing and -unique situations."--_Religious Telescope_, Dayton, Ohio. - -*Two Wyoming Girls* -*By Mrs. Carrie L. Marshall. Illustrated by Ida Waugh.* - -Two girls, thrown upon their own resources, are obliged to "prove up" -their homestead claim. This would be no very serious matter were it not -for the persecution of an unscrupulous neighbor, who wishes to -appropriate the property to his own use. The girls endure many -privations, have a number of thrilling adventures, but finally secure -their claim and are generally well rewarded for their courage and -perseverance. - -*The Girl Ranchers* -*By Mrs. Carrie L. Marshall. Illustrated by Ida Waugh.* - -A story of life on a sheep ranch in Montana. The dangers and -difficulties incident to such a life are vividly pictured, and the -interest in the story is enhanced by the fact that the ranch is managed -almost entirely by two young girls. By their energy and pluck, coupled -with courage, kindness, and unselfishness they succeed in disarming the -animosity of the neighboring cattle ranchers, and their enterprise -eventually results successfully. - -*An Every-Day Heroine* -*By Mary A. Denison. Illustrated by Ida Waugh.* - -The heroine is not an impossible character but only a pure, winsome, -earnest girl, who at fourteen years of age is suddenly bereft of fortune -and father and becomes the chief support of a semi-invalid mother. While -there are many touching scenes, the story as a whole is bright and -cheerful and moves forward with a naturalness and ease that carries its -readers along and makes them reluctant to put down the book until the -end is reached. - -*Her College Days* -*By Mrs. Clarke Johnson. Illustrated by Ida Waugh.* - -This is a most interesting and healthful tale of a girl's life in a New -England college. The trustful and unbounded love of the heroine for her -mother and the mutual and self-sacrificing devotion of the mother to the -daughter are so beautifully interwoven with the varied occurrences and -exciting incidents of college life as to leave a most wholesome -impression upon the mind and heart of the reader. - - ---- - - *STORIES FOR BOYS* - -*Uncrowning a King* -*By Edward S. Ellis, A. M. Illustrated by J. Steeple Davis.* - -A tale of the Indian war waged by King Philip in 1675. The adventures of -the young hero during that eventful period, his efforts in behalf of the -attacked towns, his capture by the Indians, and his subsequent release -through the efforts of King Philip himself, with a vivid account of the -tragic death of that renowned Indian chieftain, form a most interesting -and instructive story of the early days of the colonies. - -*The Young Gold Seekers* -*By Edward S. Ellis, A. M. Illustrated by F. A. Carter.* - -A thrilling account of the experiences of two boys during a trip to the -gold fields of Alaska. The hardships that they endure, the -disappointments they suffer, the courage and perseverance that they -manifest in the face of seemingly insurmountable obstacles, and their -eventual success in their undertaking, are all most graphically -portrayed. - -*True to His Trust* -*By Edward S. Ellis, A. M. Illustrated by J. Steeple Davis.* - -The hero of this story will win his way at once into the heart of every -one, and his pluck and perseverance will carry the sympathy of every -reader through his many adventures, struggles, and singular experiences. -Like all of the author's works, the incidents teach in the most -convincing manner that true manliness and sturdy integrity are the only -principles through which happiness and success in life are possible. - -*Comrades True* -*By Edward S. Ellis, A. M. Illustrated.* - -In following the career of two friends from youth to manhood, the author -weaves a narrative of intense interest. This story is more realistic -than is usual, as the two heroes pass through the calamitous forest -fires in Northern Minnesota and barely escape with their lives. They -have other thrilling adventures and experiences in which the -characteristics of each are finely portrayed. - -"Among juveniles there is not one of greater interest, or more wholesome -influence than 'Comrades True.'"--_Sentinel_, Milwaukee, Wis. - -*Among the Esquimaux* -*By Edward S. Ellis, A. M. Illustrated.* - -The scenes of this story are laid in the Arctic region, the central -characters being two sturdy boys whose adventurous spirit often leads -them into dangerous positions. They visit Greenland; go on a hunting -expedition, have a number of stirring adventures, but ultimately reach -home safe and sound. - -"A capital and instructive book for boys."--_Post_, Boston, Mass. - - ---- - - - - -Transcriber's Note - - -Spelling and punctuation inaccuracies were silently corrected. - -Archaic and variable spelling is preserved. - -The author's punctuation style is preserved. - -Hyphenation has been made consistent. - - - - - -*** END OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK A MAID AT KING ALFRED'S COURT -*** - - - - -A Word from Project Gutenberg - - -We will update this book if we find any errors. - -This book can be found under: http://www.gutenberg.org/ebooks/37405 - -Creating the works from public domain print editions means that no one -owns a United States copyright in these works, so the Foundation (and -you!) can copy and distribute it in the United States without permission -and without paying copyright royalties. Special rules, set forth in the -General Terms of Use part of this license, apply to copying and -distributing Project Gutenberg(tm) electronic works to protect the -Project Gutenberg(tm) concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a -registered trademark, and may not be used if you charge for the eBooks, -unless you receive specific permission. If you do not charge anything -for copies of this eBook, complying with the rules is very easy. You may -use this eBook for nearly any purpose such as creation of derivative -works, reports, performances and research. They may be modified and -printed and given away - you may do practically _anything_ with public -domain eBooks. Redistribution is subject to the trademark license, -especially commercial redistribution. - - - -The Full Project Gutenberg License - - -_Please read this before you distribute or use this work._ - -To protect the Project Gutenberg(tm) mission of promoting the free -distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work (or -any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project -Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full Project -Gutenberg(tm) License available with this file or online at -http://www.gutenberg.org/license. - - -Section 1. General Terms of Use & Redistributing Project Gutenberg(tm) -electronic works - - -*1.A.* By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg(tm) -electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to -and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property -(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all the -terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or destroy all -copies of Project Gutenberg(tm) electronic works in your possession. If -you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a Project -Gutenberg(tm) electronic work and you do not agree to be bound by the -terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person or -entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8. - -*1.B.* "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark. It may only be -used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who -agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few things -that you can do with most Project Gutenberg(tm) electronic works even -without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See paragraph -1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project -Gutenberg(tm) electronic works if you follow the terms of this agreement -and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg(tm) electronic -works. See paragraph 1.E below. - -*1.C.* The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the -Foundation" or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection of -Project Gutenberg(tm) electronic works. Nearly all the individual works -in the collection are in the public domain in the United States. If an -individual work is in the public domain in the United States and you are -located in the United States, we do not claim a right to prevent you -from copying, distributing, performing, displaying or creating -derivative works based on the work as long as all references to Project -Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope that you will support the -Project Gutenberg(tm) mission of promoting free access to electronic -works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg(tm) works in compliance with -the terms of this agreement for keeping the Project Gutenberg(tm) name -associated with the work. You can easily comply with the terms of this -agreement by keeping this work in the same format with its attached full -Project Gutenberg(tm) License when you share it without charge with -others. - -*1.D.* The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern -what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are in -a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, check -the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this agreement -before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, distributing or -creating derivative works based on this work or any other Project -Gutenberg(tm) work. The Foundation makes no representations concerning -the copyright status of any work in any country outside the United -States. - -*1.E.* Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg: - -*1.E.1.* The following sentence, with active links to, or other -immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg(tm) License must appear -prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg(tm) work (any work -on which the phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the -phrase "Project Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed, -performed, viewed, copied or distributed: - - This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with - almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away - or re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License - included with this eBook or online at http://www.gutenberg.org - -*1.E.2.* If an individual Project Gutenberg(tm) electronic work is -derived from the public domain (does not contain a notice indicating -that it is posted with permission of the copyright holder), the work can -be copied and distributed to anyone in the United States without paying -any fees or charges. If you are redistributing or providing access to a -work with the phrase "Project Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on -the work, you must comply either with the requirements of paragraphs -1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or obtain permission for the use of the work and the -Project Gutenberg(tm) trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or -1.E.9. - -*1.E.3.* If an individual Project Gutenberg(tm) electronic work is -posted with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and -distribution must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and -any additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms -will be linked to the Project Gutenberg(tm) License for all works posted -with the permission of the copyright holder found at the beginning of -this work. - -*1.E.4.* Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project -Gutenberg(tm) License terms from this work, or any files containing a -part of this work or any other work associated with Project -Gutenberg(tm). - -*1.E.5.* Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this -electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without -prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with -active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project -Gutenberg(tm) License. - -*1.E.6.* You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary, -compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including any -word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access to or -distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg(tm) work in a format other than -"Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official version -posted on the official Project Gutenberg(tm) web site -(http://www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or -expense to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a -means of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original -"Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other form. Any alternate format must include -the full Project Gutenberg(tm) License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1. - -*1.E.7.* Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying, -performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg(tm) works -unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. - -*1.E.8.* You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing -access to or distributing Project Gutenberg(tm) electronic works -provided that - - - You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from - the use of Project Gutenberg(tm) works calculated using the method - you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed - to the owner of the Project Gutenberg(tm) trademark, but he has - agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid - within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are - legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty - payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in - Section 4, "Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg - Literary Archive Foundation." - - - You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies - you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he - does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg(tm) - License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all - copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue - all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg(tm) - works. - - - You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of - any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the - electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of - receipt of the work. - - - You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free - distribution of Project Gutenberg(tm) works. - - -*1.E.9.* If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project -Gutenberg(tm) electronic work or group of works on different terms than -are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing -from both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and Michael -Hart, the owner of the Project Gutenberg(tm) trademark. Contact the -Foundation as set forth in Section 3. below. - -*1.F.* - -*1.F.1.* Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable -effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread -public domain works in creating the Project Gutenberg(tm) collection. -Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg(tm) electronic works, and the -medium on which they may be stored, may contain "Defects," such as, but -not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate or corrupt data, transcription -errors, a copyright or other intellectual property infringement, a -defective or damaged disk or other medium, a computer virus, or computer -codes that damage or cannot be read by your equipment. - -*1.F.2.* LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right -of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project -Gutenberg(tm) trademark, and any other party distributing a Project -Gutenberg(tm) electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all -liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal fees. -YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT LIABILITY, -BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE PROVIDED IN -PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE TRADEMARK OWNER, AND -ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE LIABLE TO YOU FOR -ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR INCIDENTAL DAMAGES -EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH DAMAGE. - -*1.F.3.* LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a -defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can -receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a -written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you -received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium with -your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you with -the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in lieu of a -refund. If you received the work electronically, the person or entity -providing it to you may choose to give you a second opportunity to -receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If the second copy -is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing without further -opportunities to fix the problem. - -*1.F.4.* Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth -in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS,' WITH NO OTHER -WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT LIMITED TO -WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTIBILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE. - -*1.F.5.* Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied -warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of damages. -If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement violates the -law of the state applicable to this agreement, the agreement shall be -interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or limitation permitted by -the applicable state law. The invalidity or unenforceability of any -provision of this agreement shall not void the remaining provisions. - -*1.F.6.* INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the -trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone -providing copies of Project Gutenberg(tm) electronic works in accordance -with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the production, -promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg(tm) electronic works, -harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, including legal fees, -that arise directly or indirectly from any of the following which you do -or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this or any Project Gutenberg(tm) -work, (b) alteration, modification, or additions or deletions to any -Project Gutenberg(tm) work, and (c) any Defect you cause. - - -Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg(tm) - - -Project Gutenberg(tm) is synonymous with the free distribution of -electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of computers -including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It exists -because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations from -people in all walks of life. - -Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the -assistance they need, is critical to reaching Project Gutenberg(tm)'s -goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg(tm) collection will remain -freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project Gutenberg -Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure and -permanent future for Project Gutenberg(tm) and future generations. To -learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and -how your efforts and donations can help, see Sections 3 and 4 and the -Foundation web page at http://www.pglaf.org . - - -Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive -Foundation - - -The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit -501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the state -of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal Revenue -Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification number is -64-6221541. Its 501(c)(3) letter is posted at -http://www.gutenberg.org/fundraising/pglaf . Contributions to the -Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the -full extent permitted by U.S. federal laws and your state's laws. - -The Foundation's principal office is located at 4557 Melan Dr. S. -Fairbanks, AK, 99712., but its volunteers and employees are scattered -throughout numerous locations. Its business office is located at 809 -North 1500 West, Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887, email -business@pglaf.org. Email contact links and up to date contact -information can be found at the Foundation's web site and official page -at http://www.pglaf.org - -For additional contact information: - - Dr. Gregory B. Newby - Chief Executive and Director - gbnewby@pglaf.org - - -Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation - - -Project Gutenberg(tm) depends upon and cannot survive without wide -spread public support and donations to carry out its mission of -increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be -freely distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest -array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations -($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt -status with the IRS. - -The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating -charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United -States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a -considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up -with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations where -we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND -DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular state -visit http://www.gutenberg.org/fundraising/donate - -While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we -have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition -against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who -approach us with offers to donate. - -International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make any -statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from outside -the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff. - -Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation -methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other ways -including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To donate, -please visit: http://www.gutenberg.org/fundraising/donate - - -Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg(tm) electronic -works. - - -Professor Michael S. Hart is the originator of the Project Gutenberg(tm) -concept of a library of electronic works that could be freely shared -with anyone. For thirty years, he produced and distributed Project -Gutenberg(tm) eBooks with only a loose network of volunteer support. - -Project Gutenberg(tm) eBooks are often created from several printed -editions, all of which are confirmed as Public Domain in the U.S. unless -a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not necessarily keep eBooks -in compliance with any particular paper edition. - -Each eBook is in a subdirectory of the same number as the eBook's eBook -number, often in several formats including plain vanilla ASCII, -compressed (zipped), HTML and others. - -Corrected _editions_ of our eBooks replace the old file and take over -the old filename and etext number. The replaced older file is renamed. -_Versions_ based on separate sources are treated as new eBooks receiving -new filenames and etext numbers. - -Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search facility: - - http://www.gutenberg.org - -This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg(tm), -including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to -subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks. diff --git a/37405.zip b/37405.zip Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 079a0b3..0000000 --- a/37405.zip +++ /dev/null |
